This is a modern-English version of The Awkward Age, originally written by James, Henry.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE AWKWARD AGE
By Henry James
Contents
BOOK FIRST. | LADY JULIA |
BOOK SECOND. | LITTLE AGGIE |
BOOK THIRD. | MR. LONGDON |
BOOK FOURTH. | MR. CASHMORE |
BOOK FIFTH. | THE DUCHESS |
BOOK SIXTH. | MRS. BROOK |
BOOK SEVENTH. | MITCHY |
BOOK EIGHTH. | TISHY GRENDON |
BOOK NINTH. | VANDERBANK |
BOOK TENTH. | NANDA |
PREFACE
I recall with perfect ease the idea in which “The Awkward Age” had its origin, but re-perusal gives me pause in respect to naming it. This composition, as it stands, makes, to my vision—and will have made perhaps still more to that of its readers—so considerable a mass beside the germ sunk in it and still possibly distinguishable, that I am half-moved to leave my small secret undivulged. I shall encounter, I think, in the course of this copious commentary, no better example, and none on behalf of which I shall venture to invite more interest, of the quite incalculable tendency of a mere grain of subject-matter to expand and develop and cover the ground when conditions happen to favour it. I say all, surely, when I speak of the thing as planned, in perfect good faith, for brevity, for levity, for simplicity, for jocosity, in fine, and for an accommodating irony. I invoked, for my protection, the spirit of the lightest comedy, but “The Awkward Age” was to belong, in the event, to a group of productions, here re-introduced, which have in common, to their author’s eyes, the endearing sign that they asserted in each case an unforeseen principle of growth. They were projected as small things, yet had finally to be provided for as comparative monsters. That is my own title for them, though I should perhaps resent it if applied by another critic—above all in the case of the piece before us, the careful measure of which I have just freshly taken. The result of this consideration has been in the first place to render sharp for me again the interest of the whole process thus illustrated, and in the second quite to place me on unexpectedly good terms with the work itself. As I scan my list I encounter none the “history” of which embodies a greater number of curious truths—or of truths at least by which I find contemplation more enlivened. The thing done and dismissed has ever, at the best, for the ambitious workman, a trick of looking dead, if not buried, so that he almost throbs with ecstasy when, on an anxious review, the flush of life reappears. It is verily on recognising that flush on a whole side of “The Awkward Age” that I brand it all, but ever so tenderly, as monstrous—which is but my way of noting the QUANTITY of finish it stows away. Since I speak so undauntedly, when need is, of the value of composition, I shall not beat about the bush to claim for these pages the maximum of that advantage. If such a feat be possible in this field as really taking a lesson from one’s own adventure I feel I have now not failed of it—to so much more demonstration of my profit than I can hope to carry through do I find myself urged. Thus it is that, still with a remnant of self-respect, or at least of sanity, one may turn to complacency, one may linger with pride. Let my pride provoke a frown till I justify it; which—though with more matters to be noted here than I have room for I shall accordingly proceed to do.
I easily remember the idea that sparked “The Awkward Age,” but going back to it makes it hard to pinpoint exactly what it was. This piece, as it is now, seems to me—and will likely seem even more so to its readers—so much bigger than the original idea buried within it, that I’m tempted to keep that small secret to myself. I think, as I write this extensive commentary, I won’t find a better example, or one that deserves more interest, of how a tiny idea can expand and develop when the right conditions come along. When I say it was intended to be brief, light-hearted, simple, playful, and infused with irony, I really mean it. I called on the spirit of light comedy for support, but “The Awkward Age” ended up being part of a series of works that, in my eyes, share the heartwarming trait of expressing an unexpected principle of growth. They were envisioned as small projects, yet ended up needing to be treated as substantial works. That’s what I call them, although I would probably be annoyed if another critic used that term—especially in the case of this piece, which I’ve just measured carefully. This reflection has made me see the whole process anew and has surprisingly put me in a good mood regarding the work itself. As I look through my list, I find that none have a “history” filled with as many intriguing truths—or at least truths that make contemplation more engaging. Once something is done and put aside, it usually seems, at the best, like it’s dead and gone, making an ambitious creator almost ecstatic when, during a concerned review, they sense a spark of life return. It’s truly that recognition of vitality throughout “The Awkward Age” that makes me tenderly label it as monstrous—which is just my way of noting the substantial amount of polish it has. Since I confidently speak of the value of composition, I won’t hesitate to claim that these pages possess the utmost in that regard. If it’s actually possible to learn from one’s own experience, I feel I have succeeded—not just from what I can demonstrate but also because I feel pushed to explore even more. So, with a bit of self-respect, or at least of sanity, one can shift towards satisfaction and revel in pride. Let my pride cause some skepticism until I justify it; which—though there’s more to note than I have space for—I will now proceed to do.
Yet I must first make a brave face, no doubt, and present in its native humility my scant but quite ponderable germ. The seed sprouted in that vast nursery of sharp appeals and concrete images which calls itself, for blest convenience, London; it fell even into the order of the minor “social phenomena” with which, as fruit for the observer, that mightiest of the trees of suggestion bristles. It was not, no doubt, a fine purple peach, but it might pass for a round ripe plum, the note one had inevitably had to take of the difference made in certain friendly houses and for certain flourishing mothers by the sometimes dreaded, often delayed, but never fully arrested coming to the forefront of some vague slip of a daughter. For such mild revolutions as these not, to one’s imagination, to remain mild one had had, I dare say, to be infinitely addicted to “noticing”; under the rule of that secret vice or that unfair advantage, at any rate, the “sitting downstairs,” from a given date, of the merciless maiden previously perched aloft could easily be felt as a crisis. This crisis, and the sense for it in those whom it most concerns, has to confess itself courageously the prime propulsive force of “The Awkward Age.” Such a matter might well make a scant show for a “thick book,” and no thick book, but just a quite charmingly thin one, was in fact originally dreamt of. For its proposed scale the little idea seemed happy—happy, that is, above all in having come very straight; but its proposed scale was the limit of a small square canvas. One had been present again and again at the exhibition I refer to—which is what I mean by the “coming straight” of this particular London impression; yet one was (and through fallibilities that after all had their sweetness, so that one would on the whole rather have kept them than parted with them) still capable of so false a measurement. When I think indeed of those of my many false measurements that have resulted, after much anguish, in decent symmetries, I find the whole case, I profess, a theme for the philosopher. The little ideas one wouldn’t have treated save for the design of keeping them small, the developed situations that one would never with malice prepense have undertaken, the long stories that had thoroughly meant to be short, the short subjects that had underhandedly plotted to be long, the hypocrisy of modest beginnings, the audacity of misplaced middles, the triumph of intentions never entertained—with these patches, as I look about, I see my experience paved: an experience to which nothing is wanting save, I confess, some grasp of its final lesson.
Yet I have to put on a brave face and present my small but meaningful idea in its natural simplicity. The idea began in the vast collection of sharp appeals and vivid images that we conveniently call London; it even fell into the category of minor “social phenomena” that this powerful tree of suggestion offers to observers. It wasn’t a luxurious purple peach, but it could be likened to a round, ripe plum, reflecting the noticeable differences made in certain friendly households and by certain thriving mothers due to the often dreaded, sometimes delayed, but never fully stopped emergence of some vague daughter. For these subtle changes to remain mild in one's imagination, a strong inclination to “notice” was certainly necessary; under the influence of that secret habit or unfair advantage, the “sitting downstairs” of the previously untouchable young woman could feel like a crisis from a specific point on. This crisis, and the awareness of it in those most affected, must proudly admit to being the main driving force behind “The Awkward Age.” Such a topic might not seem substantial enough for a “thick book,” and indeed, a charmingly thin one was initially envisioned. For its intended scale, the little idea seemed fitting—especially in having come quite straightforwardly; but its intended scale was limited to a small canvas. I had attended the exhibition I refer to time and again—which is what I mean by the “coming straight” of this particular London impression; yet despite my flaws, which had their sweetness and made me prefer to keep them than to lose them, I was still capable of such a misguided assessment. When I think of the many misguided assessments I’ve made that ultimately created decent outcomes, I find the whole matter, I must admit, a topic for philosophers. The little ideas I wouldn’t have handled except to keep them small, the developed situations I would never have intentionally undertaken, the long stories that were meant to be short, the short subjects that secretly plotted to be long, the pretentious modest beginnings, the audacity of inappropriate middles, the triumph of intentions never considered—with all these parts, as I look around, I see my experience laid out: an experience that lacks only, I must admit, some understanding of its ultimate lesson.
This lesson would, if operative, surely provide some law for the recognition, the determination in advance, of the just limits and the just extent of the situation, ANY situation, that appeals, and that yet, by the presumable, the helpful law of situations, must have its reserves as well as its promises. The storyteller considers it because it promises, and undertakes it, often, just because also making out, as he believes, where the promise conveniently drops. The promise, for instance, of the case I have just named, the case of the account to be taken, in a circle of free talk, of a new and innocent, a wholly unacclimatised presence, as to which such accommodations have never had to come up, might well have appeared as limited as it was lively; and if these pages were not before us to register my illusion I should never have made a braver claim for it. They themselves admonish me, however, in fifty interesting ways, and they especially emphasise that truth of the vanity of the a priori test of what an idee-mere may have to give. The truth is that what a happy thought has to give depends immensely on the general turn of the mind capable of it, and on the fact that its loyal entertainer, cultivating fondly its possible relations and extensions, the bright efflorescence latent in it, but having to take other things in their order too, is terribly at the mercy of his mind. That organ has only to exhale, in its degree, a fostering tropic air in order to produce complications almost beyond reckoning. The trap laid for his superficial convenience resides in the fact that, though the relations of a human figure or a social occurrence are what make such objects interesting, they also make them, to the same tune, difficult to isolate, to surround with the sharp black line, to frame in the square, the circle, the charming oval, that helps any arrangement of objects to become a picture. The storyteller has but to have been condemned by nature to a liberally amused and beguiled, a richly sophisticated, view of relations and a fine inquisitive speculative sense for them, to find himself at moments flounder in a deep warm jungle. These are the moments at which he recalls ruefully that the great merit of such and such a small case, the merit for his particular advised use, had been precisely in the smallness.
This lesson, if put into practice, would definitely offer some guidelines for recognizing and determining, in advance, the right limits and extent of any situation that captures interest. Yet, according to the likely and useful laws of situations, it must have its constraints as well as its benefits. The storyteller ponders this because it seems promising and often gets involved, sometimes because he believes he can pinpoint exactly where those promises might fall short. For instance, in the case I just mentioned—the necessity of addressing a new, innocent presence in an open conversation, one that has never had to be navigated before—it might have appeared to be just as limited as it was engaging. If these pages weren't in front of us to capture my illusion, I would never have made such a bolder claim about it. However, they remind me in numerous interesting ways and strongly highlight the truth about the futility of the a priori test on what an idea may offer. The reality is that the potential of a joyful thought greatly relies on the overall mindset that can grasp it, and on the fact that its dedicated supporter, who lovingly nurtures its possible connections and developments—the bright bloom hidden within it—while also having to prioritize other matters, is completely at the mercy of his own mind. That organ only needs to release, to some extent, a nurturing, tropical atmosphere in order to create complexities that almost defy calculation. The trap set for his superficial ease lies in the reality that while the relationships of a person or a social event are what make such subjects interesting, they also, in the same breath, make them difficult to isolate, to outline with a sharp black line, to frame in a square, a circle, or an appealing oval, which helps any arrangement of objects turn into a picture. The storyteller, who has been naturally gifted with an amused and enchanted, a richly developed view of relationships and a keen, inquisitive insight into them, can find himself at times struggling through a dense, warm jungle. These are the moments when he wistfully remembers that the key advantage of a certain small case, the advantage for his particular informed use, lay precisely in its smallness.
I may say at once that this had seemed to me, under the first flush of recognition, the good mark for the pretty notion of the “free circle” put about by having, of a sudden, an ingenuous mind and a pair of limpid searching eyes to count with. Half the attraction was in the current actuality of the thing: repeatedly, right and left, as I have said, one had seen such a drama constituted, and always to the effect of proposing to the interested view one of those questions that are of the essence of drama: what will happen, who suffer, who not suffer, what turn be determined, what crisis created, what issue found? There had of course to be, as a basis, the free circle, but this was material of that admirable order with which the good London never leaves its true lover and believer long unprovided. One could count them on one’s fingers (an abundant allowance), the liberal firesides beyond the wide glow of which, in a comparative dimness, female adolescence hovered and waited. The wide glow was bright, was favourable to “real” talk, to play of mind, to an explicit interest in life, a due demonstration of the interest by persons I qualified to feel it: all of which meant frankness and ease, the perfection, almost, as it were, of intercourse, and a tone as far as possible removed from that of the nursery and the schoolroom—as far as possible removed even, no doubt, in its appealing “modernity,” from that of supposedly privileged scenes of conversation twenty years ago. The charm was, with a hundred other things, in the freedom—the freedom menaced by the inevitable irruption of the ingenuous mind; whereby, if the freedom should be sacrificed, what would truly BECOME of the charm? The charm might be figured as dear to members of the circle consciously contributing to it, but it was none the less true that some sacrifice in some quarter would have to be made, and what meditator worth his salt could fail to hold his breath while waiting on the event? The ingenuous mind might, it was true, be suppressed altogether, the general disconcertment averted either by some master-stroke of diplomacy or some rude simplification; yet these were ugly matters, and in the examples before one’s eyes nothing ugly, nothing harsh or crude, had flourished. A girl might be married off the day after her irruption, or better still the day before it, to remove her from the sphere of the play of mind; but these were exactly not crudities, and even then, at the worst, an interval had to be bridged. “The Awkward Age” is precisely a study of one of these curtailed or extended periods of tension and apprehension, an account of the manner in which the resented interference with ancient liberties came to be in a particular instance dealt with.
I can say straight away that, at first glance, it seemed to me that this was a positive sign for the appealing idea of the “free circle,” brought about by suddenly encountering an open mind and a pair of clear, probing eyes. Half the allure was in the immediate reality of the situation: repeatedly, all around, as I mentioned, one would see such a drama unfold, always posing one of those essential questions of drama: what will happen, who will suffer, who won’t, what twists will occur, what crises will arise, what outcomes will be found? There had to be, of course, a foundation in the free circle, but that was just the kind of material that good London never fails to provide to its true lovers and believers for long. You could count them on your fingers (an ample number), the lively households beyond the warm glow where, in a comparative shadow, young women lingered and waited. The warm glow was bright, conducive to real conversation, to intellectual sparring, to a clear interest in life, demonstrated appropriately by people I deemed capable of feeling it: all of this meant openness and comfort, nearly the perfection of interaction, and a tone as far removed as possible from that of childhood and school—that is, removed even, surely, in its appealing “modernity,” from the supposedly privileged conversations of twenty years ago. The charm lay, among other things, in the freedom—the freedom threatened by the inevitable intrusion of the open mind; thus, if the freedom were compromised, what would truly happen to the charm? The charm may have seemed dear to the members of the circle consciously contributing to it, but it was still true that some sacrifice somewhere would have to be made, and what thoughtful person wouldn’t hold their breath while waiting for the outcome? The open mind might, it was true, be completely suppressed, and the overall disarray avoided either by some clever diplomatic move or some blunt simplification; yet those were unpleasant matters, and in the examples before one’s eyes, nothing unpleasant, nothing harsh or crude had thrived. A girl might be married off the day after her arrival, or even better, the day before, to take her out of the area of intellectual play; but these weren’t crudities at all, and even then, at the very least, a gap had to be bridged. “The Awkward Age” is precisely a study of one of these shortened or extended periods of tension and anxiety, detailing how the resentment over interference with old freedoms was dealt with in one particular instance.
I note once again that I had not escaped seeing it actually and traceably dealt with—(I admit) a good deal of friendly suspense; also with the nature and degree of the “sacrifice” left very much to one’s appreciation. In circles highly civilised the great things, the real things, the hard, the cruel and even the tender things, the true elements of any tension and true facts of any crisis, have ever, for the outsider’s, for the critic’s use, to be translated into terms—terms in the distinguished name of which, terms for the right employment of which, more than one situation of the type I glance at had struck me as all irresistibly appealing. There appeared in fact at moments no end to the things they said, the suggestions into which they flowered; one of these latter in especial arriving at the highest intensity. Putting vividly before one the perfect system on which the awkward age is handled in most other European societies, it threw again into relief the inveterate English trick of the so morally well-meant and so intellectually helpless compromise. We live notoriously, as I suppose every age lives, in an “epoch of transition”; but it may still be said of the French for instance, I assume, that their social scheme absolutely provides against awkwardness. That is it would be, by this scheme, so infinitely awkward, so awkward beyond any patching-up, for the hovering female young to be conceived as present at “good” talk, that their presence is, theoretically at least, not permitted till their youth has been promptly corrected by marriage—in which case they have ceased to be merely young. The better the talk prevailing in any circle, accordingly, the more organised, the more complete, the element of precaution and exclusion. Talk—giving the term a wide application—is one thing, and a proper inexperience another; and it has never occurred to a logical people that the interest of the greater, the general, need be sacrificed to that of the less, the particular. Such sacrifices strike them as gratuitous and barbarous, as cruel above all to the social intelligence; also as perfectly preventable by wise arrangement. Nothing comes home more, on the other hand, to the observer of English manners than the very moderate degree in which wise arrangement, in the French sense of a scientific economy, has ever been invoked; a fact indeed largely explaining the great interest of their incoherence, their heterogeneity, their wild abundance. The French, all analytically, have conceived of fifty different proprieties, meeting fifty different cases, whereas the English mind, less intensely at work, has never conceived but of one—the grand propriety, for every case, it should in fairness be said, of just being English. As practice, however, has always to be a looser thing than theory, so no application of that rigour has been possible in the London world without a thousand departures from the grim ideal.
I want to point out again that I hadn't really avoided seeing it in a tangible way—(I'll admit) it involved a lot of friendly suspense; also, the nature and extent of the “sacrifice” were left open to interpretation. In highly civilized circles, the significant things, the real issues, the harsh, the cruel, and even the gentle things—along with the true elements of any tension and the real facts of any crisis—have always had to be translated into terms for the outsider and the critic to understand. More than one situation like the one I'm hinting at struck me as irresistibly appealing. There seemed to be no end to the things they said, the suggestions they made; one of these suggestions reached a peak intensity. It vividly highlighted the perfect system most other European societies use to handle awkward situations, contrasting it sharply with the ingrained English tendency toward a morally well-meaning yet intellectually ineffective compromise. We notoriously live, as I guess every generation does, in an “era of transition”; but I would assume that the French social structure completely prevents awkwardness. According to this structure, it would be so incredibly awkward—so awkward that there’s no remedy—for young women to be considered present during “good” conversation that they’re theoretically not allowed to attend until their youth has been promptly rectified by marriage—in which case they’re no longer merely young. Therefore, the better the conversation in any circle, the more organized and complete the precautions and exclusions become. Conversation—taking that term broadly—is one thing, and a proper inexperience is another; and it has never occurred to a logical society that the interest of the greater good should be sacrificed for the sake of the individual. Those sacrifices seem gratuitous and barbaric to them, especially cruel to social intelligence, and completely preventable through wise planning. On the flip side, nothing strikes an observer of English manners more than the relatively slight degree to which wise planning, in the French sense of scientific organization, has ever been applied; this fact largely explains the fascinating nature of their incoherence, their diversity, and their wild abundance. The French have analytically developed fifty different proprieties for fifty different situations, while the English mind, working less intensely, has only ever considered one—the overarching propriety, it’s fair to say, of simply being English. However, since practice must always be a looser affair than theory, no application of that strictness has been possible in London society without countless deviations from that grim ideal.
The American theory, if I may “drag it in,” would be, I think, that talk should never become “better” than the female young, either actually or constructively present, are minded to allow it. THAT system involves as little compromise as the French; it has been absolutely simple, and the beauty of its success shines out in every record of our conditions of intercourse—premising always our “basic” assumption that the female young read the newspapers. The English theory may be in itself almost as simple, but different and much more complex forces have ruled the application of it; so much does the goodness of talk depend on what there may be to talk about. There are more things in London, I think, than anywhere in the world; hence the charm of the dramatic struggle reflected in my book, the struggle somehow to fit propriety into a smooth general case which is really all the while bristling and crumbling into fierce particular ones. The circle surrounding Mrs. Brookenham, in my pages, is of course nothing if not a particular, even a “peculiar” one—and its rather vain effort (the vanity, the real inexpertness, being precisely part of my tale) is toward the courage of that condition. It has cropped up in a social order where individual appreciations of propriety have not been formally allowed for, in spite of their having very often quite rudely and violently and insolently, rather of course than insidiously, flourished; so that as the matter stands, rightly or wrongly, Nanda’s retarded, but eventually none the less real, incorporation means virtually Nanda’s exposure. It means this, that is, and many things beside—means them for Nanda herself and, with a various intensity, for the other participants in the action; but what it particularly means, surely, is the failure of successful arrangement and the very moral, sharply pointed, of the fruits of compromise. It is compromise that has suffered her to be in question at all, and that has condemned the freedom of the circle to be self-conscious, compunctious, on the whole much more timid than brave—the consequent muddle, if the term be not too gross, representing meanwhile a great inconvenience for life, but, as I found myself feeling, an immense promise, a much greater one than on the “foreign” showing, for the painted picture of life. Beyond which let me add that here immediately is a prime specimen of the way in which the obscurer, the lurking relations of a motive apparently simple, always in wait for their spring, may by seizing their chance for it send simplicity flying. Poor Nanda’s little case, and her mother’s, and Mr. Longdon’s and Vanderbank’s and Mitchy’s, to say nothing of that of the others, has only to catch a reflected light from over the Channel in order to double at once its appeal to the imagination. (I am considering all these matters, I need scarce say, only as they are concerned with that faculty. With a relation NOT imaginative to his material the storyteller has nothing whatever to do.)
The American theory, if I may “bring it up,” would suggest, I think, that conversation should never be “better” than what the young women, either actually or constructively present, are willing to allow. THAT system involves as little compromise as the French; it has been completely straightforward, and the beauty of its success shines through in every record of our social interactions—always assuming our “basic” premise that young women read the newspapers. The English theory might be nearly as straightforward, but different and much more complex forces have influenced its application; so much depends on what there is to talk about. I believe there are more things happening in London than anywhere else in the world; hence the charm of the dramatic struggle reflected in my book, the struggle to somehow fit propriety into a smooth general case that is actually full of tense and crumbling specific ones. The circle around Mrs. Brookenham, in my pages, is of course nothing if not a particular, even a “peculiar” one—and its somewhat vain effort (the vanity and the genuine clumsiness being precisely part of my story) is toward the courage of that condition. It has emerged in a social order where individual views of propriety haven’t been formally recognized, despite often being quite crudely and aggressively, rather obviously than insidiously, present; so that as things stand, rightly or wrongly, Nanda’s delayed, but eventually very real, inclusion means basically Nanda’s exposure. It means this, that is, and many other things besides—means them for Nanda herself and, with varying intensity, for the other participants in the situation; but what it really signifies, surely, is the failure of successful arrangement and the very clear moral, sharply highlighting, the results of compromise. It is compromise that has allowed her to be in question at all, and that has made the circle's freedom self-aware, guilt-ridden, on the whole much more timid than brave—the resulting confusion, if that term isn’t too harsh, representing meanwhile a significant inconvenience for life, but, as I found myself feeling, an enormous opportunity, a much greater one than what the “foreign” example offers, for the vivid picture of life. Furthermore, let me add that here we have a prime example of how the hidden, lurking relationships of a seemingly simple motive, always waiting for their moment, can suddenly send simplicity flying. Poor Nanda’s little situation, along with her mother’s, Mr. Longdon’s, Vanderbank’s, and Mitchy’s, not to mention that of the others, only needs to catch a reflected light from across the Channel to instantly amplify its appeal to the imagination. (I am considering all these matters, I need hardly say, only as they relate to that faculty. The storyteller has nothing to do with material that isn’t imaginative.)
It exactly happened moreover that my own material here was to profit in a particular way by that extension of view. My idea was to be treated with light irony—it would be light and ironical or it would be nothing; so that I asked myself, naturally, what might be the least solemn form to give it, among recognised and familiar forms. The question thus at once arose: What form so familiar, so recognised among alert readers, as that in which the ingenious and inexhaustible, the charming philosophic “Gyp” casts most of her social studies? Gyp had long struck me as mistress, in her levity, of one of the happiest of forms—the only objection to my use of which was a certain extraordinary benightedness on the part of the Anglo-Saxon reader. One had noted this reader as perverse and inconsequent in respect to the absorption of “dialogue”—observed the “public for fiction” consume it, in certain connexions, on the scale and with the smack of lips that mark the consumption of bread-and-jam by a children’s school-feast, consume it even at the theatre, so far as our theatre ever vouchsafes it, and yet as flagrantly reject it when served, so to speak, au naturel. One had seen good solid slices of fiction, well endued, one might surely have thought, with this easiest of lubrications, deplored by editor and publisher as positively not, for the general gullet as known to THEM, made adequately “slick.” “‘Dialogue,’ always ‘dialogue’!” I had seemed from far back to hear them mostly cry: “We can’t have too much of it, we can’t have enough of it, and no excess of it, in the form of no matter what savourless dilution, or what boneless dispersion, ever began to injure a book so much as even the very scantest claim put in for form and substance.” This wisdom had always been in one’s ears; but it had at the same time been equally in one’s eyes that really constructive dialogue, dialogue organic and dramatic, speaking for itself, representing and embodying substance and form, is among us an uncanny and abhorrent thing, not to be dealt with on any terms. A comedy or a tragedy may run for a thousand nights without prompting twenty persons in London or in New York to desire that view of its text which is so desired in Paris, as soon as a play begins to loom at all large, that the number of copies of the printed piece in circulation far exceeds at last the number of performances. But as with the printed piece our own public, infatuated as it may be with the theatre, refuses all commerce—though indeed this can’t but be, without cynicism, very much through the infirmity the piece, IF printed, would reveal—so the same horror seems to attach to any typographic hint of the proscribed playbook or any insidious plea for it. The immense oddity resides in the almost exclusively typographic order of the offence. An English, an American Gyp would typographically offend, and that would be the end of her. THERE gloomed at me my warning, as well as shone at me my provocation, in respect to the example of this delightful writer. I might emulate her, since I presumptuously would, but dishonour would await me if, proposing to treat the different faces of my subject in the most completely instituted colloquial form, I should evoke the figure and affirm the presence of participants by the repeated and prefixed name rather than by the recurrent and affixed “said he” and “said she.” All I have space to go into here—much as the funny fact I refer to might seem to invite us to dance hand in hand round it—is that I was at any rate duly admonished, that I took my measures accordingly, and that the manner in which I took them has lived again for me ever so arrestingly, so amusingly, on re-examination of the book.
It just so happened that my own material here was going to benefit significantly from that broader perspective. I wanted it to be presented with a light irony—either it was light and ironic, or it was nothing at all; so I found myself asking what the least serious form I could choose would be, among recognized and familiar ones. Thus, the question arose: what form is more familiar and recognized among attentive readers than the one in which the clever and ever-original, charming philosophical “Gyp” presents most of her social observations? Gyp had long impressed me as a master of one of the happiest forms—in her lightness, the only downside to using it was the incredible ignorance of the Anglo-Saxon reader. One had noticed this reader as perverse and inconsistent regarding their reception of “dialogue”—observing the “public for fiction” consume it, in certain contexts, with the enthusiasm of children devouring bread-and-jam at a school feast, consuming it even at the theater, as far as our theater ever offers it, and yet boldly rejecting it when served, so to speak, au naturel. One had seen solid pieces of fiction, which one might think were well endowed with this simplest of lubricants, lamented by editors and publishers as absolutely not acceptable, for the general readership as known to THEM, made adequately “slick.” “‘Dialogue,’ always ‘dialogue’!” I had seemed to hear them cry for ages: “We can’t have too much of it, we can’t get enough of it, and no excess of it, no matter how flavorless the dilution or how lacking the substance, has ever hurt a book as much as even the smallest claim for form and content.” This wisdom had always been in my ears; but it had equally been clear to me that truly constructive dialogue, organic and dramatic dialogue that speaks for itself, representing and embodying both substance and form, is something we find uncannily repellent, not to be approached on any terms. A comedy or a tragedy might run for a thousand nights without inspiring twenty people in London or New York to want that view of its text which is so desired in Paris, where, as soon as a play begins to gain any prominence, the number of printed copies in circulation far exceeds the number of performances. But much like the printed piece, our own public, infatuated as it may be with the theater, rejects any such interactions—though of course, this can’t help but be, without cynicism, largely due to the flaws the piece, IF printed, would reveal—so the same horror seems to hang over any typographical suggestion of the forbidden playbook or any subtle plea for it. The immense oddity lies in the almost solely typographic nature of the offense. An English or American Gyp would offend typographically, and that would be the end of her. THERE, I saw both my warning and my challenge about this delightful writer's example. I might try to imitate her, since I foolishly wanted to, but dishonor would await me if, intending to address the different aspects of my subject in the most colloquial manner possible, I started mentioning the participants by name repeatedly instead of using the recurrent “he said” and “she said.” All I have space to discuss here—much as the amusing fact I reference might seem to invite us to dance around it—is that I was, in any case, duly warned, that I took my precautions accordingly, and that the way in which I did has stayed with me, strikingly and amusingly, on re-examination of the book.
But that I did, positively and seriously—ah so seriously!—emulate the levity of Gyp and, by the same token, of that hardiest of flowers fostered in her school, M. Henri Lavedan, is a contribution to the history of “The Awkward Age” that I shall obviously have had to brace myself in order to make. Vivid enough to me the expression of face of any kindest of critics, even, moved to declare that he would never in the least have suspected it. Let me say at once, in extenuation of the too respectful distance at which I may thus have appeared to follow my model, that my first care HAD to be the covering of my tracks—lest I truly should be caught in the act of arranging, of organising dialogue to “speak for itself.” What I now see to have happened is that I organised and arranged but too well—too well, I mean, for any betrayal of the Gyp taint, however faded and feeble. The trouble appears to have been that while I on the one hand exorcised the baleful association, I succeeded in rousing on nobody’s part a sense of any other association whatever, or of my having cast myself into any conceivable or calculable form. My private inspiration had been in the Gyp plan (artfully dissimulated, for dear life, and applied with the very subtlest consistency, but none the less kept in secret view); yet I was to fail to make out in the event that the book succeeded in producing the impression of ANY plan on any person. No hint of that sort of success, or of any critical perception at all in relation to the business, has ever come my way; in spite of which when I speak, as just above, of what was to “happen” under the law of my ingenious labour, I fairly lose myself in the vision of a hundred bright phenomena. Some of these incidents I must treat myself to naming, for they are among the best I shall have on any occasion to retail. But I must first give the measure of the degree in which they were mere matters of the study. This composition had originally appeared in “Harper’s Weekly” during the autumn of 1898 and the first weeks of the winter, and the volume containing it was published that spring. I had meanwhile been absent from England, and it was not till my return, some time later, that I had from my publisher any news of our venture. But the news then met at a stroke all my curiosity: “I’m sorry to say the book has done nothing to speak of; I’ve never in all my experience seen one treated with more general and complete disrespect.” There was thus to be nothing left me for fond subsequent reference—of which I doubtless give even now so adequate an illustration—save the rich reward of the singular interest attaching to the very intimacies of the effort.
But I actually did, seriously—oh, so seriously!—try to mimic the lightheartedness of Gyp and, by extension, that toughest of personalities cultivated in her school, M. Henri Lavedan. This is a contribution to the story of “The Awkward Age” that I clearly had to prepare myself for. I vividly remember the expressions of even the kindest critics, who seemed to imply they would have never guessed it. Let me clarify right away, to explain the overly respectful distance I may have appeared to keep from my model, that my primary goal HAD to be to cover my tracks—so I wouldn’t actually be caught in the act of arranging, of organizing dialogue to “speak for itself.” What I now realize happened is that I organized and arranged it perhaps a bit too well—too well, I mean, to reveal any hint of Gyp's influence, however faded and weak. The issue was that while I managed to exorcise any negative associations, I also failed to evoke any other associations or show that I had stepped into any recognizable or planned form. My private inspiration came from the Gyp plan (cleverly hidden for dear life and applied with the utmost consistency, yet kept in the background); however, in the end, I didn't manage to create any impression of a plan in the minds of my readers. I’ve never received any sign of such success or critical insight in regard to this matter; yet when I speak, as I just did, about what was supposed to “happen” under the law of my clever efforts, I completely lose myself in a vision of a hundred bright moments. Some of these events I must take the time to name, as they are among the best I’ll ever have the chance to share. However, I must first explain the extent to which they were purely academic. This piece first appeared in “Harper’s Weekly” during the autumn of 1898 and the early weeks of winter, and the volume containing it was published that spring. Meanwhile, I had been out of England, and it wasn’t until I returned, some time later, that I heard from my publisher about our project. But the news instantly satisfied all my curiosity: “I’m sorry to say the book has done nothing worth mentioning; I’ve never seen one treated with more general and complete disrespect.” There was nothing left for me for fond future reference—of which I no doubt provide a sufficient example now—except for the rich reward of the peculiar interest related to the very intimacies of the effort.
It comes back to me, the whole “job,” as wonderfully amusing and delightfully difficult from the first; since amusement deeply abides, I think, in any artistic attempt the basis and groundwork of which are conscious of a particular firmness. On that hard fine floor the element of execution feels it may more or less confidently DANCE; in which case puzzling questions, sharp obstacles, dangers of detail, may come up for it by the dozen without breaking its heart or shaking its nerve. It is the difficulty produced by the loose foundation or the vague scheme that breaks the heart—when a luckless fatuity has over-persuaded an author of the “saving” virtue of treatment. Being “treated” is never, in a workable idea, a mere passive condition, and I hold no subject ever susceptible of help that isn’t, like the embarrassed man of our proverbial wisdom, first of all able to help itself. I was thus to have here an envious glimpse, in carrying my design through, of that artistic rage and that artistic felicity which I have ever supposed to be intensest and highest, the confidence of the dramatist strong in the sense of his postulate. The dramatist has verily to BUILD, is committed to architecture, to construction at any cost; to driving in deep his vertical supports and laying across and firmly fixing his horizontal, his resting pieces—at the risk of no matter what vibration from the tap of his master-hammer. This makes the active value of his basis immense, enabling him, with his flanks protected, to advance undistractedly, even if not at all carelessly, into the comparative fairy-land of the mere minor anxiety. In other words his scheme HOLDS, and as he feels this in spite of noted strains and under repeated tests, so he keeps his face to the day. I rejoiced, by that same token, to feel MY scheme hold, and even a little ruefully watched it give me much more than I had ventured to hope. For I promptly found my conceived arrangement of my material open the door wide to ingenuity. I remember that in sketching my project for the conductors of the periodical I have named I drew on a sheet of paper—and possibly with an effect of the cabalistic, it now comes over me, that even anxious amplification may have but vainly attenuated—the neat figure of a circle consisting of a number of small rounds disposed at equal distance about a central object. The central object was my situation, my subject in itself, to which the thing would owe its title, and the small rounds represented so many distinct lamps, as I liked to call them, the function of each of which would be to light with all due intensity one of its aspects. I had divided it, didn’t they see? into aspects—uncanny as the little term might sound (though not for a moment did I suggest we should use it for the public), and by that sign we would conquer.
It comes back to me, the whole “job,” as wonderfully amusing and delightfully difficult from the start; since amusement really lies at the heart of any artistic endeavor that has a solid foundation. On that strong surface, the act of execution feels like it can confidently DANCE; in which case, puzzling questions, sharp obstacles, and detailed dangers can arise without breaking its spirit or shaking its confidence. It’s the difficulty caused by a shaky foundation or unclear plan that breaks the spirit—when a misguided arrogance has led the author to believe that the method itself is a “saving” grace. Being “treated” is never a passive state in a workable idea, and I believe no subject that needs help is incapable of first helping itself. Thus, I was set to have a thrilling glimpse, while carrying out my plan, of that artistic passion and joy that I’ve always thought is the most intense and profound, the confidence of the dramatist grounded in his premise. The dramatist truly has to BUILD; he is committed to structure and construction at all costs, driving in strong vertical supports and securely positioning his horizontal elements—despite any vibrations from the strike of his master-hammer. This makes the foundational strength invaluable, allowing him, with his sides protected, to proceed focused, even if not recklessly, into the relatively less serious realm of minor worries. In other words, his plan HOLDS, and as he feels this despite the noticeable strains and ongoing tests, he keeps his gaze forward. I felt, similarly, delighted to see MY plan hold, and I even somewhat ruefully noticed it providing me with far more than I had dared to expect. I quickly found that my arrangement of materials opened the door wide to creativity. I remember that while sketching my project for the editors of the periodical I mentioned, I drew on a sheet of paper—and perhaps with a sense of the mystical, it now strikes me that even anxious elaboration may have only unnecessarily diluted—the neat figure of a circle made up of several small circles spaced evenly around a central object. The central object represented my situation, my subject itself, to which the piece would owe its title, and the small circles were meant to be distinct lamps, as I liked to call them, each meant to brightly illuminate one of its aspects. I had divided it, didn’t they see? into aspects—strange as that little term might sound (though I never suggested using it publicly), and by that sign, we would succeed.
They “saw,” all genially and generously—for I must add that I had made, to the best of my recollection, no morbid scruple of not blabbing about Gyp and her strange incitement. I the more boldly held my tongue over this that the more I, by my intelligence, lived in my arrangement and moved about in it, the more I sank into satisfaction. It was clearly to work to a charm and, during this process—by calling at every step for an exquisite management—“to haunt, to startle and waylay.” Each of my “lamps” would be the light of a single “social occasion” in the history and intercourse of the characters concerned, and would bring out to the full the latent colour of the scene in question and cause it to illustrate, to the last drop, its bearing on my theme. I revelled in this notion of the Occasion as a thing by itself, really and completely a scenic thing, and could scarce name it, while crouching amid the thick arcana of my plan, with a large enough O. The beauty of the conception was in this approximation of the respective divisions of my form to the successive Acts of a Play—as to which it was more than ever a case for charmed capitals. The divine distinction of the act of a play—and a greater than any other it easily succeeds in arriving at—was, I reasoned, in its special, its guarded objectivity. This objectivity, in turn, when achieving its ideal, came from the imposed absence of that “going behind,” to compass explanations and amplifications, to drag out odds and ends from the “mere” storyteller’s great property-shop of aids to illusion: a resource under denial of which it was equally perplexing and delightful, for a change, to proceed. Everything, for that matter, becomes interesting from the moment it has closely to consider, for full effect positively to bestride, the law of its kind. “Kinds” are the very life of literature, and truth and strength come from the complete recognition of them, from abounding to the utmost in their respective senses and sinking deep into their consistency. I myself have scarcely to plead the cause of “going behind,” which is right and beautiful and fruitful in its place and order; but as the confusion of kinds is the inelegance of letters and the stultification of values, so to renounce that line utterly and do something quite different instead may become in another connexion the true course and the vehicle of effect. Something in the very nature, in the fine rigour, of this special sacrifice (which is capable of affecting the form-lover, I think, as really more of a projected form than any other) lends it moreover a coercive charm; a charm that grows in proportion as the appeal to it tests and stretches and strains it, puts it powerfully to the touch. To make the presented occasion tell all its story itself, remain shut up in its own presence and yet on that patch of staked-out ground become thoroughly interesting and remain thoroughly clear, is a process not remarkable, no doubt, so long as a very light weight is laid on it, but difficult enough to challenge and inspire great adroitness so soon as the elements to be dealt with begin at all to “size up.”
They “saw” it all in a friendly and generous way—because I should mention that I hadn’t, as far as I could remember, felt any weird guilt about spilling the beans on Gyp and her strange influence. I kept quiet about it because the more I engaged with my ideas and navigated through them, the more content I became. It was clearly working like a charm, and throughout this process—by finely tuning every step—I aimed to “haunt, startle, and surprise.” Each of my “lamps” would shine light on a specific “social occasion” in the lives and interactions of the characters involved, fully revealing the hidden richness of the scene and illustrating, down to the last detail, how it related to my theme. I loved the idea of the Occasion as something standalone, truly and completely a scenic element, and I could barely express it as I huddled within the intricate depths of my plan, with a sense of awe. The beauty of the concept lay in how the divisions of my narrative mirrored the different Acts of a Play—a scenario that certainly deserved grand lettering. The unique characteristic of a play’s act—and it easily achieves a higher distinction than others—was, I thought, in its specific, carefully controlled objectivity. This objectivity, when realized at its best, stemmed from the deliberate choice to avoid “going behind” and seeking explanations or expansions, to pull out bits and pieces from the "mere" storyteller's extensive toolbox of illusions: a resource that, when denied, made the journey both challenging and enjoyable. Everything, in fact, becomes engaging once it closely examines and fully embodies the rules of its type. “Types” are the essence of literature, and the truth and strength come from fully recognizing them, from deeply immersing oneself in their meanings and solidifying their consistency. Personally, I don’t need to advocate for “going behind,” which is valuable and effective in its context; but just as mixing types brings chaos to literature and undermines worth, completely rejecting that approach to try something entirely different can, in another context, become the right course and a pathway to impact. Something about this specific sacrifice—in its intrinsic nature and intricate rigor—holds an undeniable allure; an appeal that intensifies as the challenge to it tests and pushes it to its limits. For the presented occasion to convey its entire story on its own, to remain self-contained yet become thoroughly engaging and perfectly clear within its defined space, might not seem difficult as long as light demands are placed on it, but it becomes tough enough to require significant skill as the elements involved begin to “size up.”
The disdainers of the contemporary drama deny, obviously, with all promptness, that the matter to be expressed by its means—richly and successfully expressed that is—CAN loom with any largeness; since from the moment it does one of the conditions breaks down. The process simply collapses under pressure, they contend, proves its weakness as quickly as the office laid on it ceases to be simple. “Remember,” they say to the dramatist, “that you have to be, supremely, three things: you have to be true to your form, you have to be interesting, you have to be clear. You have in other words to prove yourself adequate to taking a heavy weight. But we defy you really to conform to your conditions with any but a light one. Make the thing you have to convey, make the picture you have to paint, at all rich and complex, and you cease to be clear. Remain clear—and with the clearness required by the infantine intelligence of any public consenting to see a play—and what becomes of the ‘importance’ of your subject? If it’s important by any other critical measure than the little foot-rule the ‘produced’ piece has to conform to, it is predestined to be a muddle. When it has escaped being a muddle the note it has succeeded in striking at the furthest will be recognised as one of those that are called high but by the courtesy, by the intellectual provinciality, of theatrical criticism, which, as we can see for ourselves any morning, is—well, an abyss even deeper than the theatre itself. Don’t attempt to crush us with Dumas and Ibsen, for such values are from any informed and enlightened point of view, that is measured by other high values, literary, critical, philosophic, of the most moderate order. Ibsen and Dumas are precisely cases of men, men in their degree, in their poor theatrical straight-jacket, speculative, who have HAD to renounce the finer thing for the coarser, the thick, in short, for the thin and the curious for the self-evident. What earthly intellectual distinction, what ‘prestige’ of achievement, would have attached to the substance of such things as ‘Denise,’ as ‘Monsieur Alphonse,’ as ‘Francillon’ (and we take the Dumas of the supposedly subtler period) in any other form? What virtues of the same order would have attached to ‘The Pillars of Society,’ to ‘An Enemy of the People,’ to ‘Ghosts,’ to ‘Rosmersholm’ (or taking also Ibsen’s ‘subtler period’) to ‘John Gabriel Borkmann,’ to ‘The Master-Builder’? Ibsen is in fact wonderfully a case in point, since from the moment he’s clear, from the moment he’s ‘amusing,’ it’s on the footing of a thesis as simple and superficial as that of ‘A Doll’s House’—while from the moment he’s by apparent intention comprehensive and searching it’s on the footing of an effect as confused and obscure as ‘The Wild Duck.’ From which you easily see ALL the conditions can’t be met. The dramatist has to choose but those he’s most capable of, and by that choice he’s known.”
The critics of modern drama quickly dismiss the idea that its themes—when effectively and richly expressed—can truly be significant. They argue that as soon as a theme becomes substantial, the framework breaks down. They claim that the process crumbles under pressure, revealing its flaws the moment the task becomes complex. “Remember,” they say to playwrights, “that you must be three things above all: true to your form, interesting, and clear. In other words, you need to show you can handle a heavy load. But we challenge you to meet your conditions with anything other than a light one. If you make your message rich and complex, you lose clarity. Stay clear—and clear enough for any audience willing to watch a play—and what happens to the ‘importance’ of your topic? If it’s important by any measure other than the shallow standards of what is accepted by theater production, it’s destined to become a mess. If it manages to avoid being a mess, the result will still be labeled ‘high’ merely out of courtesy or the limited perspective of theater critics, which, as we see every day, is—well, an even deeper pit than the theater itself. Don’t try to wow us with Dumas and Ibsen, because from any educated viewpoint that values literature, criticism, or philosophy, their worth is quite modest. Ibsen and Dumas represent men who, constrained by their theatrical limitations, have had to give up depth for superficiality, substance for simplicity, and the intriguing for the obvious. What intellectual distinction or ‘prestige’ would works like ‘Denise,’ ‘Monsieur Alphonse,’ or ‘Francillon’ possess in any other medium? What merits would be seen in ‘The Pillars of Society,’ ‘An Enemy of the People,’ ‘Ghosts,’ or ‘Rosmersholm’ (as well as Ibsen’s more subtle pieces) like ‘John Gabriel Borkmann’ or ‘The Master-Builder’? Ibsen exemplifies this, as whenever he is clear or ‘entertaining,’ he operates on a premise as basic as that in ‘A Doll’s House.’ Yet when he aims to be comprehensive and probing, the result is as muddled and unclear as ‘The Wild Duck.’ From this, it’s clear that not all conditions can be fulfilled. The playwright must choose those they can actually handle, and through that choice, their identity is revealed.”
So the objector concludes, and never surely without great profit from his having been “drawn.” His apparent triumph—if it be even apparent—still leaves, it will be noted, convenient cover for retort in the riddled face of the opposite stronghold. The last word in these cases is for nobody who can’t pretend to an ABSOLUTE test. The terms here used, obviously, are matters of appreciation, and there is no short cut to proof (luckily for us all round) either that “Monsieur Alphonse” develops itself on the highest plane of irony or that “Ghosts” simplifies almost to excruciation. If “John Gabriel Borkmann” is but a pennyworth of effect as to a character we can imagine much more amply presented, and if “Hedda Gabler” makes an appeal enfeebled by remarkable vagueness, there is by the nature of the case no catching the convinced, or call him the deluded, spectator or reader in the act of a mistake. He is to be caught at the worst in the act of attention, of the very greatest attention, and that is all, as a precious preliminary at least, that the playwright asks of him, besides being all the very divinest poet can get. I remember rejoicing as much to remark this, after getting launched in “The Awkward Age,” as if I were in fact constructing a play—just as I may doubtless appear now not less anxious to keep the philosophy of the dramatist’s course before me than if I belonged to his order. I felt, certainly, the support he feels, I participated in his technical amusement, I tasted to the full the bitter-sweetness of his draught—the beauty and the difficulty (to harp again on that string) of escaping poverty EVEN THOUGH the references in one’s action can only be, with intensity, to each other, to things exactly on the same plane of exhibition with themselves. Exhibition may mean in a “story” twenty different ways, fifty excursions, alternatives, excrescences, and the novel, as largely practised in English, is the perfect paradise of the loose end. The play consents to the logic of but one way, mathematically right, and with the loose end as gross an impertinence on its surface, and as grave a dishonour, as the dangle of a snippet of silk or wool on the right side of a tapestry. We are shut up wholly to cross-relations, relations all within the action itself; no part of which is related to anything but some other part—save of course by the relation of the total to life. And, after invoking the protection of Gyp, I saw the point of my game all in the problem of keeping these conditioned relations crystalline at the same time that I should, in emulation of life, consent to their being numerous and fine and characteristic of the London world (as the London world was in this quarter and that to be deciphered). All of which was to make in the event for complications.
So the critic wraps up, and surely he has gained a lot from being "drawn in." His apparent victory—if it truly is one—still provides a convenient cover for counterarguments against the opposing viewpoint. In these situations, the final say belongs to no one who can’t claim an ABSOLUTE standard. The terms used here are clearly subjective, and there’s no shortcut to evidence (thankfully for all of us) that “Monsieur Alphonse” functions at the highest level of irony or that “Ghosts” becomes almost painfully simple. If “John Gabriel Borkmann” offers only a small effect regarding a character that could be more fully developed, and if “Hedda Gabler” appeals but is weakened by notable vagueness, there’s in principle no catching the convinced—or let’s say, the misled—viewer or reader in an error. They can only be caught, at worst, in a moment of attention, of the utmost attention, and that’s all, at least as a valuable prerequisite, that the playwright asks of them, besides being the best that any truly great poet can hope for. I recall feeling just as thrilled to notice this when I started reading “The Awkward Age,” as if I were actually creating a play—just as I likely seem now equally eager to maintain the dramatist's philosophy as if I were part of his field. I certainly felt the support he feels, shared in his technical enjoyment, and fully experienced the bitter-sweetness of his challenges—the beauty and the difficulty (to reiterate) of escaping mediocrity EVEN THOUGH the references in one's actions can only be fiercely focused on one another, on things exactly on the same level of presentation as themselves. Presentation can entail in a “story” many different methods, numerous detours, alternatives, additions, and the novel, as it’s commonly practiced in English, is the perfect playground of loose ends. The play conforms to the logic of just one path, mathematically correct, where loose ends are as blatant an inconsistency as a stray piece of silk or wool on the front side of a tapestry. We are completely confined to interconnected relationships, all within the action itself; none of which relates to anything but some other part—save of course by the relation of the whole to life. And, after calling upon the influence of Gyp, I understood that the challenge I faced was to keep these interconnected relationships clear while also allowing them to be numerous, intricate, and representative of the London world (as it was in different areas to be deciphered). All of this was bound to create complications.
I see now of course how far, with my complications, I got away from Gyp; but I see to-day so much else too that this particular deflexion from simplicity makes scarce a figure among the others after having once served its purpose, I mean, of lighting my original imitative innocence. For I recognise in especial, with a waking vibration of that interest in which, as I say, the plan of the book is embalmed for me, that my subject was probably condemned in advance to appreciable, or more exactly perhaps to almost preposterously appreciative, over-treatment. It places itself for me thus in a group of small productions exhibiting this perversity, representations of conceived cases in which my process has been to pump the case gaspingly dry, dry not only of superfluous moisture, but absolutely (for I have encountered the charge) of breathable air. I may note, in fine, that coming back to the pages before us with a strong impression of their recording, to my shame, that disaster, even to the extent of its disqualifying them for decent reappearance, I have found the adventure taking, to my relief, quite another turn, and have lost myself in the wonder of what “over-treatment” may, in the detail of its desperate ingenuity, consist of. The revived interest I speak of has been therefore that of following critically, from page to page, even as the red Indian tracks in the forest the pale-face, the footsteps of the systematic loyalty I was able to achieve. The amusement of this constatation is, as I have hinted, in the detail of the matter, and the detail is so dense, the texture of the figured and smoothed tapestry so loose, that the genius of Gyp herself, muse of general looseness, would certainly, once warned, have uttered the first disavowal of my homage. But what has occurred meanwhile is that this high consistency has itself, so to speak, constituted an exhibition, and that an important artistic truth has seemed to me thereby lighted. We brushed against that truth just now in our glance at the denial of expansibility to any idea the mould of the “stage-play” may hope to express without cracking and bursting—and we bear in mind at the same time that the picture of Nanda Brookenham’s situation, though perhaps seeming to a careless eye so to wander and sprawl, yet presents itself on absolutely scenic lines, and that each of these scenes in itself, and each as related to each and to all of its companions, abides without a moment’s deflexion by the principle of the stage-play. In doing this then it does more—it helps us ever so happily to see the grave distinction between substance and form in a really wrought work of art signally break down. I hold it impossible to say, before “The Awkward Age,” where one of these elements ends and the other begins: I have been unable at least myself, on re-examination, to mark any such joint or seam, to see the two DISCHARGED offices as separate. They are separate before the fact, but the sacrament of execution indissolubly marries them, and the marriage, like any other marriage, has only to be a “true” one for the scandal of a breach not to show. The thing “done,” artistically, is a fusion, or it has not BEEN done—in which case of course the artist may be, and all deservedly, pelted with any fragment of his botch the critic shall choose to pick up. But his ground once conquered, in this particular field, he knows nothing of fragments and may say in all security: “Detach one if you can. You can analyse in YOUR way, oh yes—to relate, to report, to explain; but you can’t disintegrate my synthesis; you can’t resolve the elements of my whole into different responsible agents or find your way at all (for your own fell purpose). My mixture has only to be perfect literally to bewilder you—you are lost in the tangle of the forest. Prove this value, this effect, in the air of the whole result, to be of my subject, and that other value, other effect, to be of my treatment, prove that I haven’t so shaken them together as the conjurer I profess to be MUST consummately shake, and I consent but to parade as before a booth at the fair.” The exemplary closeness of “The Awkward Age” even affects me, on re-perusal, I confess, as treasure quite instinctively and foreseeingly laid up against my present opportunity for these remarks. I have been positively struck by the quantity of meaning and the number of intentions, the extent of GROUND FOR INTEREST, as I may call it, that I have succeeded in working scenically, yet without loss of sharpness, clearness or “atmosphere,” into each of my illuminating occasions—where, at certain junctures, the due preservation of all these values took, in the familiar phrase, a good deal of doing.
I can see now how far, with my complications, I've strayed from Gyp; but today I also see that this particular deviation from simplicity hardly stands out among the others after it served its purpose of highlighting my original innocent mimicry. I especially recognize, with a renewed sense of interest—one that, as I mentioned, imbues the book's plan for me—that my subject was probably doomed from the start to be significantly over-analyzed, or more accurately, almost absurdly over-appreciated. It fits for me into a group of small works that showcase this oddity: representations of imagined scenarios where my method has been to drain the situation entirely, not just of excess moisture, but completely (as I have been accused) of breathable air. In conclusion, returning to these pages with a strong impression that they document, to my shame, that disaster—even to the extent that it disqualifies them for any respectable return—I find that the journey takes quite another turn, and I become engrossed in the wonder of what "over-treatment" could mean, in the clever details it entails. The renewed interest I mention has thus been about critically following, page by page, much like a Native American tracking a settler, the footsteps of the systematic loyalty I managed to achieve. The fun of this realization is, as I've hinted, found in the particulars, and the details are so thick, the fabric of the detailed and smooth tapestry so loose, that the spirit of Gyp herself, muse of general ease, would surely, once informed, have given the first denial of my homage. But what has happened in the meantime is that this strong consistency has, so to speak, created an exhibition, and an important artistic truth seems to be illuminated by this. We just brushed against that truth in our glance at the limitation of "expansibility" for any idea that the mold of the “stage-play” hopes to express without cracking and breaking—and we also remember that while the depiction of Nanda Brookenham’s situation might seem, to a careless observer, to wander and sprawl, it actually presents itself along absolutely scenic lines, with each scene and its relationship to the others remaining consistent with the principles of the stage-play. By doing this, it accomplishes even more—it happily helps us recognize the significant difference between substance and form in a genuinely crafted work of art breaking down beautifully. I find it impossible to say, before “The Awkward Age,” where one of these elements ends and the other begins: I have not been able, upon re-examination, to identify any joint or seam, to see the two DISCHARGED functions as separate. They are distinct before the fact, but the act of creation permanently binds them together, and just like any other marriage, it only has to be a "true" one for the scandal of a breach to go unnoticed. The artistic creation is a fusion, or it hasn’t BEEN done—in which case, of course, the artist may fairly be pelted with any bit of his failure that the critic chooses to pick up. However, once he has secured his ground in this area, he knows nothing of fragments and can confidently say: “Detach one if you can. You can analyze in YOUR way, oh yes—to relate, to report, to explain; but you can’t break down my synthesis; you can't separate the elements of my whole into different accountable parts or find your way (for your own ill intentions). My mixture only needs to be perfect literally to confuse you—you are lost in the maze of the forest. Prove this value, this effect, in the overall result is from my subject, and that another value, another effect, is from my treatment. Prove that I haven’t so intermingled them as the conjurer I claim to be MUST skillfully blend them, or I will merely parade as before a fair booth.” The remarkable closeness of “The Awkward Age” affects me, upon re-reading, I confess, as a treasure clearly and instinctively set aside for my current opportunity for these remarks. I've been genuinely struck by the amount of meaning and the multitude of intentions, the depth of GROUND FOR INTEREST, as I might call it, that I have managed to depict scenically, yet without losing sharpness, clarity, or “atmosphere,” in each of my enlightening moments—where, at certain points, maintaining all these values required, in the familiar phrase, a good deal of effort.
I should have liked just here to re-examine with the reader some of the positively most artful passages I have in mind—such as the hour of Mr. Longdon’s beautiful and, as it were, mystic attempt at a compact with Vanderbank, late at night, in the billiard-room of the country-house at which they are staying; such as the other nocturnal passage, under Mr. Longdon’s roof, between Vanderbank and Mitchy, where the conduct of so much fine meaning, so many flares of the exhibitory torch through the labyrinth of mere immediate appearances, mere familiar allusions, is successfully and safely effected; such as the whole array of the terms of presentation that are made to serve, all systematically, yet without a gap anywhere, for the presentation, throughout, of a Mitchy “subtle” no less than concrete and concrete no less than deprived of that officious explanation which we know as “going behind”; such as, briefly, the general service of co-ordination and vivification rendered, on lines of ferocious, of really quite heroic compression, by the picture of the assembled group at Mrs. Grendon’s, where the “cross-references” of the action are as thick as the green leaves of a garden, but none the less, as they have scenically to be, counted and disposed, weighted with responsibility. Were I minded to use in this connexion a “loud” word—and the critic in general hates loud words as a man of taste may hate loud colours—I should speak of the composition of the chapters entitled “Tishy Grendon,” with all the pieces of the game on the table together and each unconfusedly and contributively placed, as triumphantly scientific. I must properly remind myself, rather, that the better lesson of my retrospect would seem to be really a supreme revision of the question of what it may be for a subject to suffer, to call it suffering, by over-treatment. Bowed down so long by the inference that its product had in this case proved such a betrayal, my artistic conscience meets the relief of having to recognise truly here no traces of suffering. The thing carries itself to my maturer and gratified sense as with every symptom of soundness, an insolence of health and joy. And from this precisely I deduce my moral; which is to the effect that, since our only way, in general, of knowing that we have had too much of anything is by FEELING that too much: so, by the same token, when we don’t feel the excess (and I am contending, mind, that in “The Awkward Age” the multiplicity yields to the order) how do we know that the measure not recorded, the notch not reached, does represent adequacy or satiety? The mere feeling helps us for certain degrees of congestion, but for exact science, that is for the criticism of “fine” art, we want the notation. The notation, however, is what we lack, and the verdict of the mere feeling is liable to fluctuate. In other words an imputed defect is never, at the worst, disengageable, or other than matter for appreciation—to come back to my claim for that felicity of the dramatist’s case that his synthetic “whole” IS his form, the only one we have to do with. I like to profit in his company by the fact that if our art has certainly, for the impression it produces, to defer to the rise and fall, in the critical temperature, of the telltale mercury, it still hasn’t to reckon with the engraved thermometer-face.
I’d really like to take a moment here to revisit some of the most skillfully crafted parts that I have in mind—like the moment when Mr. Longdon makes his beautiful and almost mystical attempt to strike a deal with Vanderbank late at night in the billiard room of the country house where they’re staying; or the other late-night encounter under Mr. Longdon’s roof, between Vanderbank and Mitchy, where they skillfully navigate through a maze of immediate appearances and familiar references, revealing a lot of deeper meaning without getting lost; or the entire setup of the terms of presentation being used, all systematically arranged without a hitch, to showcase a Mitchy who is both “subtle” and concrete, and yet free of that annoying explanation that we know as “going behind” the surface; or, in short, the overall effort of coordination and liveliness achieved through a remarkably compressed depiction of the group gathered at Mrs. Grendon’s, where the “cross-references” of the action are as plentiful as the green leaves in a garden, but still need to be carefully counted and arranged, given their responsibilities. If I were inclined to use a “loud” term here—and critics generally dislike loud terms like someone with taste might dislike loud colors—I would refer to the chapters titled “Tishy Grendon,” with all the game pieces laid out clearly and each one thoughtfully placed, as impressively scientific. I must remind myself, however, that the real takeaway from my reflection seems to be a profound reevaluation of what it means for a subject to suffer—if we can even call it suffering—due to overexposure. Having felt burdened for so long by the idea that the outcome in this instance was such a betrayal, my artistic conscience is relieved to recognize that there are no signs of suffering here. It strikes me as completely sound, brimming with health and joy. From this observation, I draw my moral; the notion that our only way of knowing we've had too much of something is by FEELING that we’ve had too much: likewise, if we aren’t feeling an excess (and I argue that in “The Awkward Age,” complexity gives way to order), how can we claim that the unmeasured, the notch not reached, reflects adequacy or satisfaction? While feeling helps indicate certain levels of congestion, for true critique of “fine” art, we require notation. However, notation is what we’re missing, and the judgment based solely on feeling can waver. In other words, an assumed flaw is never, at the worst, disengaged, or anything other than a matter for appreciation—to return to my point that the since the dramatist’s synthetic “whole” IS his form, the only one we need to focus on. I enjoy benefiting from the idea that although our art must certainly respond to the fluctuations in the critical temperature of our insightful gauge called “tell-tale mercury,” it doesn’t have to contend with the marked face of the thermometer.
HENRY JAMES.
HENRY JAMES.
THE AWKWARD AGE
BOOK FIRST. LADY JULIA
I
I
Save when it happened to rain Vanderbank always walked home, but he usually took a hansom when the rain was moderate and adopted the preference of the philosopher when it was heavy. On this occasion he therefore recognised as the servant opened the door a congruity between the weather and the “four-wheeler” that, in the empty street, under the glazed radiance, waited and trickled and blackly glittered. The butler mentioned it as on such a wild night the only thing they could get, and Vanderbank, having replied that it was exactly what would do best, prepared in the doorway to put up his umbrella and dash down to it. At this moment he heard his name pronounced from behind and on turning found himself joined by the elderly fellow guest with whom he had talked after dinner and about whom later on upstairs he had sounded his hostess. It was at present a clear question of how this amiable, this apparently unassertive person should get home—of the possibility of the other cab for which even now one of the footmen, with a whistle to his lips, craned out his head and listened through the storm. Mr. Longdon wondered to Vanderbank if their course might by any chance be the same; which led our young friend immediately to express a readiness to see him safely in any direction that should accommodate him. As the footman’s whistle spent itself in vain they got together into the four-wheeler, where at the end of a few moments more Vanderbank became conscious of having proposed his own rooms as a wind-up to their drive. Wouldn’t that be a better finish of the evening than just separating in the wet? He liked his new acquaintance, who struck him as in a manner clinging to him, who was staying at an hotel presumably at that hour dismal, and who, confessing with easy humility to a connexion positively timid with a club at which one couldn’t have a visitor, accepted his invitation under pressure. Vanderbank, when they arrived, was amused at the air of added extravagance with which he said he would keep the cab: he so clearly enjoyed to that extent the sense of making a night of it. “You young men, I believe, keep them for hours, eh? At least they did in my time,” he laughed—“the wild ones! But I think of them as all wild then. I dare say that when one settles in town one learns how to manage; only I’m afraid, you know, that I’ve got completely out of it. I do feel really quite mouldy. It’s a matter of thirty years—!”
Unless it was raining, Vanderbank always walked home, but he usually took a cab when it was drizzling and opted for the philosopher's choice when it poured. On this occasion, as the servant opened the door, he noticed a connection between the weather and the cab waiting in the empty street, which shimmered and glistened in the dim light. The butler mentioned that on such a wild night, it was the only option they could find, and Vanderbank agreed it was just what he needed. He prepared to open his umbrella and dash down to it. At that moment, he heard his name called from behind and, upon turning, saw the older guest he had chatted with after dinner, the same person he had discreetly inquired about with his hostess earlier. It was now a clear question of how this friendly, seemingly unassuming man would get home—whether another cab would be available, as one of the footmen craned his head out to listen through the storm. Mr. Longdon wondered to Vanderbank if their routes might happen to be the same, prompting Vanderbank to immediately offer to ensure he got home safely, no matter which direction worked for him. As the footman’s whistle went unanswered, they climbed into the cab, and a moment later, Vanderbank found himself suggesting his place as the perfect conclusion to their ride. Wouldn’t that be a better way to end the evening than just parting ways in the rain? He liked his new acquaintance, who seemed somewhat attached to him, staying at a hotel that surely felt dismal at this hour, and who, with a touch of humility, admitted to having a rather cautious relationship with a club that didn't allow visitors, accepted his invitation under some pressure. Vanderbank, upon arrival, was amused by the added extravagance with which Mr. Longdon said he’d keep the cab; he clearly relished the idea of making a night out of it. “You young guys, I believe, keep them for hours, right? At least we did in my day,” he laughed. “The wild ones! I remember thinking they were all wild back then. I suppose when you settle down in the city, you figure out how to manage; I’m just afraid I’ve completely forgotten how. I really do feel quite out of touch. It’s been thirty years—!”
“Since you’ve been in London?”
"Since you've been in London?"
“For more than a few days at a time, upon my honour. You won’t understand that—any more, I dare say, than I myself quite understand how at the end of all I’ve accepted this queer view of the doom of coming back. But I don’t doubt I shall ask you, if you’ll be so good as to let me, for the help of a hint or two: as to how to do, don’t you know? and not to—what do you fellows call it?—BE done. Now about one of THESE things—!”
“For more than a few days at a time, I promise. You probably won’t get that—any more than I fully understand why I’ve accepted this strange idea of the doom of returning. But I’m sure I’ll ask you, if you’re kind enough to let me, for a few tips: on how to do it, you know? and not to—what do you guys call it?—BE done. Now about one of THESE things—!”
One of these things was the lift in which, at no great pace and with much rumbling and creaking, the porter conveyed the two gentlemen to the alarming eminence, as Mr. Longdon measured their flight, at which Vanderbank perched. The impression made on him by this contrivance showed him as unsophisticated, yet when his companion, at the top, ushering him in, gave a touch to the quick light and, in the pleasant ruddy room, all convenience and character, had before the fire another look at him, it was not to catch in him any protrusive angle. Mr. Longdon was slight and neat, delicate of body and both keen and kind of face, with black brows finely marked and thick smooth hair in which the silver had deep shadows. He wore neither whisker nor moustache and seemed to carry in the flicker of his quick brown eyes and the positive sun-play of his smile even more than the equivalent of what might, superficially or stupidly, elsewhere be missed in him; which was mass, substance, presence—what is vulgarly called importance. He had indeed no presence but had somehow an effect. He might almost have been a priest if priests, as it occurred to Vanderbank, were ever such dandies. He had at all events conclusively doubled the Cape of the years—he would never again see fifty-five: to the warning light of that bleak headland he presented a back sufficiently conscious. Yet though to Vanderbank he couldn’t look young he came near—strikingly and amusingly—looking new: this after a minute appeared mainly perhaps indeed in the perfection of his evening dress and the special smartness of the sleeveless overcoat he had evidently had made to wear with it and might even actually be wearing for the first time. He had talked to Vanderbank at Mrs. Brookenham’s about Beccles and Suffolk; but it was not at Beccles nor anywhere in the county that these ornaments had been designed. His action had already been, with however little purpose, to present the region to his interlocutor in a favourable light. Vanderbank, for that matter, had the kind of imagination that likes to PLACE an object, even to the point of losing sight of it in the conditions; he already saw the nice old nook it must have taken to keep a man of intelligence so fresh while suffering him to remain so fine. The product of Beccles accepted at all events a cigarette—still much as a joke and an adventure—and looked about him as if even more pleased than he expected. Then he broke, through his double eye-glass, into an exclamation that was like a passing pang of envy and regret. “You young men, you young men—!”
One of these things was the elevator in which, slowly and with plenty of rumbling and creaking, the porter took the two gentlemen to the high spot where Mr. Longdon measured their ascent, while Vanderbank perched at the top. The impression this mechanism made on him showed him as naive, yet when his companion welcomed him in at the top and quickly turned on the light, revealing a cozy, warm room full of character, they had another look at each other before the fire. It wasn’t to catch any noticeable feature in him. Mr. Longdon was slight and neat, delicately built, with both a sharp and kind face, marked by fine black brows and thick, smooth hair with deep shadows of silver. He had neither sideburns nor a mustache and seemed to carry in the flicker of his quick brown eyes and the bright play of his smile even more than what might, superficially or foolishly, be overlooked elsewhere; which was mass, substance, presence—what people commonly call importance. He didn’t have a strong presence but somehow made an impression. He could almost have been a priest if priests, as Vanderbank thought, ever dressed so stylishly. He had certainly crossed the threshold of age and would never see fifty-five again; to the warning light of that stark milestone, he carried a back that was acutely aware. Yet although he couldn’t appear young to Vanderbank, he came close—strikingly and amusingly—to looking fresh: this came mostly after a moment from the perfection of his evening attire and the special elegance of the sleeveless overcoat that he had clearly had tailored for it and might even be wearing for the first time. He had talked to Vanderbank at Mrs. Brookenham’s about Beccles and Suffolk; but those stylish features weren’t designed in Beccles or anywhere in the county. His aim had already been, with not much purpose, to present the region to his conversation partner in a favorable light. Vanderbank, for his part, had the kind of imagination that likes to spot a place and even loses sight of it within the details; he could already envision the nice old nook that must have kept a man of intelligence so fresh while allowing him to remain so polished. The guy from Beccles accepted a cigarette anyway—still very much as a joke and an adventure—and looked around as if even more satisfied than he had expected. Then he exclaimed through his double eyeglass, sounding like a brief twinge of envy and regret, “You young men, you young men—!”
“Well, what about us?” Vanderbank’s tone encouraged the courtesy of the reference. “I’m not so young moreover as that comes to.”
“Well, what about us?” Vanderbank’s tone invited a polite response. “I’m not as young as that makes it seem.”
“How old are you then, pray?”
“How old are you then, please?”
“Why I’m thirty-four.”
“Why I’m 34.”
“What do you call that? I’m a hundred and three!” Mr. Longdon at all events took out his watch. “It’s only a quarter past eleven.” Then with a quick change of interest, “What did you say is your public office?” he enquired.
“What do you call that? I’m a hundred and three!” Mr. Longdon replied, taking out his watch. “It’s only a quarter past eleven.” Then, with a quick change of subject, he asked, “What did you say your public office is?”
“The General Audit. I’m Deputy Chairman.”
“The General Audit. I'm the Deputy Chairman.”
“Dear!” Mr. Longdon looked at him as if he had had fifty windows. “What a head you must have!”
“Wow!” Mr. Longdon stared at him as if he had a hundred windows. “What a brain you must have!”
“Oh yes—our head’s Sir Digby Dence.”
“Oh yes—our boss is Sir Digby Dence.”
“And what do we do for you?”
“And what can we do for you?”
“Well, you gild the pill—though not perhaps very thick. But it’s a decent berth.”
“Well, you make it sound better—though maybe not by much. But it’s a good position.”
“A thing a good many fellows would give a pound of their flesh for?”
“A thing a lot of guys would pay a lot for?”
Vanderbank’s visitor appeared so to deprecate too faint a picture that he dropped all scruples. “I’m the most envied man I know—so that if I were a shade less amiable I should be one of the most hated.”
Vanderbank’s visitor seemed to dislike an unclear description so much that he abandoned all reservations. “I’m the most envied person I know—so if I were even a little less friendly, I would be one of the most hated.”
Mr. Longdon laughed, yet not quite as if they were joking. “I see. Your pleasant way carries it off.”
Mr. Longdon laughed, but not entirely as if they were kidding. “I get it. Your friendly style makes it work.”
Vanderbank was, however, not serious. “Wouldn’t it carry off anything?”
Vanderbank wasn’t being serious. “Wouldn’t it take off anything?”
Again his friend, through the pince-nez, appeared to crown him with a Whitehall cornice. “I think I ought to let you know I’m studying you. It’s really fair to tell you,” he continued with an earnestness not discomposed by the indulgence in Vanderbank’s face. “It’s all right—all right!” he reassuringly added, having meanwhile stopped before a photograph suspended on the wall. “That’s your mother!” he brought out with something of the elation of a child making a discovery or guessing a riddle. “I don’t make you out in her yet—in my recollection of her, which, as I told you, is perfect; but I dare say I soon shall.”
Again, his friend, with his pince-nez, seemed to be crowning him with a Whitehall cornice. “I should let you know I’m studying you. It’s only fair to tell you,” he continued earnestly, undeterred by the amused look on Vanderbank’s face. “It’s all good—totally fine!” he reassuringly added, stopping in front of a photograph hanging on the wall. “That’s your mother!” he exclaimed, with the excitement of a child making a discovery or solving a puzzle. “I don’t see you in her yet—in my memory of her, which, as I mentioned, is perfect; but I’m sure I will soon.”
Vanderbank was more and more aware that the kind of amusement he excited would never in the least be a bar to affection. “Please take all your time.”
Vanderbank increasingly realized that the type of fun he sparked would never be a barrier to love. “Please take all your time.”
Mr. Longdon looked at his watch again. “Do you think I HAD better keep it?”
Mr. Longdon checked his watch again. “Do you think I should keep it?”
“The cab?” Vanderbank liked him so, found in him such a promise of pleasant things, that he was almost tempted to say: “Dear and delightful sir, don’t weigh that question; I’ll pay, myself, for the man’s whole night!” His approval at all events was complete.
“The cab?” Vanderbank really liked him and saw so much potential for good times that he was almost tempted to say, “Dear and delightful sir, don’t think twice about it; I’ll cover the cost for the man’s entire night!” At the very least, he completely approved.
“Most certainly. That’s the only way not to think of it.”
“Definitely. That’s the only way to avoid thinking about it.”
“Oh you young men, you young men!” his guest again murmured. He had passed on to the photograph—Vanderbank had many, too many photographs—of some other relation, and stood wiping the gold-mounted glasses through which he had been darting admirations and catching side-lights for shocks. “Don’t talk nonsense,” he continued as his friend attempted once more to throw in a protest; “I belong to a different period of history. There have been things this evening that have made me feel as if I had been disinterred—literally dug up from a long sleep. I assure you there have!”—he really pressed the point.
“Oh, you young guys, you young guys!” his guest murmured again. He had moved on to the photograph—Vanderbank had way too many photographs—of another relative, and was wiping the gold-mounted glasses through which he had been observing in admiration and catching reflections for surprises. “Don’t talk nonsense,” he continued as his friend tried once more to protest; “I come from a different time in history. There have been things this evening that made me feel like I’ve been dug up—literally unearthed from a long sleep. I swear it!”—he really emphasized the point.
Vanderbank wondered a moment what things in particular these might be; he found himself wanting to get at everything his visitor represented, to enter into his consciousness and feel, as it were, on his side. He glanced with an intention freely sarcastic at an easy possibility. “The extraordinary vitality of Brookenham?”
Vanderbank paused for a moment, curious about what exactly those things might be; he felt a strong desire to understand everything his visitor embodied, to connect with his thoughts and emotions. He looked at a seemingly obvious option with a sarcastic intent. “The incredible energy of Brookenham?”
Mr. Longdon, with nippers in place again, fixed on him a gravity that failed to prevent his discovering in the eyes behind them a shy reflexion of his irony. “Oh Brookenham! You must tell me all about Brookenham.”
Mr. Longdon, with his glasses back on, gave him a serious look that couldn’t hide the shy hint of irony in his eyes. “Oh Brookenham! You’ve got to tell me everything about Brookenham.”
“I see that’s not what you mean.”
“I see that's not what you mean.”
Mr. Longdon forbore to deny it. “I wonder if you’ll understand what I mean.” Vanderbank bristled with the wish to be put to the test, but was checked before he could say so. “And what’s HIS place—Brookenham’s?”
Mr. Longdon didn't deny it. “I wonder if you’ll get what I mean.” Vanderbank felt a strong urge to be challenged, but held back before he could express it. “And what about HIS role—Brookenham’s?”
“Oh Rivers and Lakes—an awfully good thing. He got it last year.”
“Oh Rivers and Lakes—such a great thing. He got it last year.”
Mr. Longdon—but not too grossly—wondered. “How did he get it?”
Mr. Longdon—though not too bluntly—asked himself, "How did he get it?"
Vanderbank laughed. “Well, SHE got it.”
Vanderbank laughed. “Well, she got it.”
His friend remained grave. “And about how much now—?”
His friend stayed serious. “So, how much is it now—?”
“Oh twelve hundred—and lots of allowances and boats and things. To do the work!” Vanderbank, still with a certain levity, added.
“Oh twelve hundred—and plenty of allowances and boats and stuff. To get the job done!” Vanderbank, still with a bit of humor, added.
“And what IS the work?”
“And what is the work?”
The young man had a pause. “Ask HIM. He’ll like to tell you.”
The young man hesitated. “Ask HIM. He’ll be happy to tell you.”
“Yet he seemed to have but little to say.” Mr. Longdon exactly measured it again.
“Yet he seemed to have very little to say.” Mr. Longdon assessed it once more.
“Ah not about that. Try him.”
“Ah, not about that. Give him a shot.”
He looked more sharply at his host, as if vaguely suspicious of a trap; then not less vaguely he sighed. “Well, it’s what I came up for—to try you all. But do they live on that?” he continued.
He looked more closely at his host, as if somewhat suspicious of a trap; then, still uncertain, he sighed. “Well, that’s why I came up here—to test you all. But do they really live on that?” he continued.
Vanderbank once more debated. “One doesn’t quite know what they live on. But they’ve means—for it was just that fact, I remember, that showed Brookenham’s getting the place wasn’t a job. It was given, I mean, not to his mere domestic need, but to his notorious efficiency. He has a property—an ugly little place in Gloucestershire—which they sometimes let. His elder brother has the better one, but they make up an income.”
Vanderbank thought it over again. “You can’t really tell what they live off. But they have money—because that’s exactly why I remember Brookenham getting the place wasn’t just based on need. It was given to him, not because he needed it domestically, but because of his well-known efficiency. He owns a property—an unattractive little place in Gloucestershire—that they sometimes rent out. His older brother has the nicer one, but together they manage an income.”
Mr. Longdon for an instant lost himself. “Yes, I remember—one heard of those things at the time. And SHE must have had something.”
Mr. Longdon lost his train of thought for a moment. “Yeah, I remember—people talked about those things back then. And SHE must have had something.”
“Yes indeed, she had something—and she always has her intense cleverness. She knows thoroughly how. They do it tremendously well.”
“Yes, she definitely has something—and she always has her sharp intelligence. She knows exactly how to do it. They do it exceptionally well.”
“Tremendously well,” Mr. Longdon intelligently echoed. “But a house in Buckingham Crescent, with the way they seem to have built through to all sorts of other places—?”
“Tremendously well,” Mr. Longdon said thoughtfully. “But a house on Buckingham Crescent, with the way they seem to have connected to all kinds of other places—?”
“Oh they’re all right,” Vanderbank soothingly dropped.
“Oh, they’re fine,” Vanderbank said soothingly.
“One likes to feel that of people with whom one has dined. There are four children?” his friend went on.
“One likes to feel that about the people one has had dinner with. There are four kids?” his friend continued.
“The older boy, whom you saw and who in his way is a wonder, the older girl, whom you must see, and two youngsters, male and female, whom you mustn’t.”
“The older boy, who you saw and who is amazing in his own way, the older girl, who you definitely need to see, and two young kids, one boy and one girl, who you really shouldn’t.”
There might by this time, in the growing interest of their talk, have been almost nothing too uncanny for Mr. Longdon to fear it. “You mean the youngsters are—unfortunate?”
There might, by now, in the increasing interest of their conversation, have been almost nothing too strange for Mr. Longdon to worry about it. “You mean the kids are—unfortunate?”
“No—they’re only, like all the modern young, I think, mysteries, terrible little baffling mysteries.” Vanderbank had found amusement again—it flickered so from his friend’s face that, really at moments to the point of alarm, his explanations deepened darkness. Then with more interest he harked back. “I know the thing you just mentioned—the thing that strikes you as odd.” He produced his knowledge quite with elation. “The talk.” Mr. Longdon on this only looked at him in silence and harder, but he went on with assurance: “Yes, the talk—for we do talk, I think.” Still his guest left him without relief, only fixing him and his suggestion with a suspended judgement. Whatever the old man was on the point of saying, however, he disposed of in a curtailed murmur; he had already turned afresh to the series of portraits, and as he glanced at another Vanderbank spoke afresh.
“No—they're just like all the young people today, I think, full of mysteries, these terrible little baffling mysteries.” Vanderbank found amusement again—it flickered on his friend's face to the point of concern, making his explanations feel increasingly obscure. Then, with more interest, he revisited the topic. “I know the thing you just mentioned—the thing that seems odd to you.” He shared his insight with enthusiasm. “The conversation.” Mr. Longdon only looked at him in silence and with more intensity, but Vanderbank continued confidently: “Yes, the conversation—because we do talk, I believe.” Still, his guest left him without relief, just focusing on him and his suggestion with a lingering judgment. Whatever the old man was about to say, however, he dismissed in a quiet murmur; he had already turned back to the series of portraits, and as he glanced at another, Vanderbank spoke up again.
“It was very interesting to me to hear from you there, when the ladies had left us, how many old threads you were prepared to pick up.”
“It was really interesting to hear from you there, after the ladies had left us, how many old connections you were ready to revisit.”
Mr. Longdon had paused. “I’m an old boy who remembers the mothers,” he at last replied.
Mr. Longdon had paused. “I’m an old guy who remembers the moms,” he finally replied.
“Yes, you told me how well you remember Mrs. Brookenham’s.”
“Yes, you told me how well you remember Mrs. Brookenham’s.”
“Oh, oh!”—and he arrived at a new subject. “This must be your sister Mary.”
“Oh, oh!”—and he moved on to a new topic. “This must be your sister Mary.”
“Yes; it’s very bad, but as she’s dead—”
“Yes; it’s really unfortunate, but since she’s gone—”
“Dead? Dear, dear!”
"Dead? Oh my!"
“Oh long ago”—Vanderbank eased him off. “It’s delightful of you,” this informant went on, “to have known also such a lot of MY people.”
“Oh, a long time ago”—Vanderbank gently pulled him away. “It’s so nice of you,” the informant continued, “to have known so many of MY people as well.”
Mr. Longdon turned from his contemplation with a visible effort. “I feel obliged to you for taking it so; it mightn’t—one never knows—have amused you. As I told you there, the first thing I did was to ask Fernanda about the company; and when she mentioned your name I immediately said: ‘Would he like me to speak to him?’”
Mr. Longdon turned away from his thoughts with noticeable effort. “I appreciate you taking it that way; it might not have—one never knows—been entertaining for you. As I mentioned there, the first thing I did was ask Fernanda about the company; and when she mentioned your name, I immediately said: ‘Would he want me to talk to him?’”
“And what did Fernanda say?”
“What did Fernanda say?”
Mr. Longdon stared. “Do YOU call her Fernanda?”
Mr. Longdon stared. “Do YOU call her Fernanda?”
Vanderbank felt ever so much more guilty than he would have expected. “You think it too much in the manner we just mentioned?”
Vanderbank felt way more guilty than he would have thought. “Do you think it's too much in the way we just talked about?”
His friend hesitated; then with a smile a trifle strange: “Pardon me; I didn’t mention—”
His friend hesitated, then with a slightly strange smile replied, “Sorry, I didn’t mention—”
“No, you didn’t; and your scruple was magnificent. In point of fact,” Vanderbank pursued, “I DON’T call Mrs. Brookenham by her Christian name.”
“No, you didn’t; and your hesitation was impressive. Actually,” Vanderbank continued, “I DON’T call Mrs. Brookenham by her first name.”
Mr. Longdon’s clear eyes were searching. “Unless in speaking of her to others?” He seemed really to wish to know.
Mr. Longdon’s sharp eyes were probing. “Unless when talking about her to others?” He genuinely seemed to want to know.
Vanderbank was but too ready to satisfy him. “I dare say we seem to you a vulgar lot of people. That’s not the way, I can see, you speak of ladies at Beccles.”
Vanderbank was all too willing to please him. “I imagine we come across as a pretty common group to you. I can tell that's not how you talk about women back in Beccles.”
“Oh if you laugh at me—!” And his visitor turned off.
“Oh, if you're going to laugh at me—!” And his visitor turned away.
“Don’t threaten me,” said Vanderbank, “or I WILL send away the cab. Of course I know what you mean. It will be tremendously interesting to hear how the sort of thing we’ve fallen into—oh we HAVE fallen in!—strikes your fresh, your uncorrupted ear. Do have another cigarette. Sunk as I must appear to you it sometimes strikes even mine. But I’m not sure as regards Mrs. Brookenham, whom I’ve known a long time.”
“Don’t threaten me,” Vanderbank said, “or I WILL call for the cab to leave. Of course, I understand what you’re saying. It’ll be really interesting to hear how the situation we've found ourselves in—oh, we HAVE found ourselves in it!—sounds to your fresh, untainted ears. Please have another cigarette. As sunk as I must seem to you, it sometimes hits even me that way. But I’m not so sure about Mrs. Brookenham, whom I’ve known for a long time.”
Mr. Longdon again took him up. “What do you people call a long time?”
Mr. Longdon asked him again, “What do you guys consider a long time?”
Vanderbank considered. “Ah there you are! And now we’re ‘we people’! That’s right—give it to us. I’m sure that in one way or another it’s all earned. Well, I’ve known her ten years. But awfully well.”
Vanderbank thought for a moment. “Ah, there you are! And now we’re ‘we people’! That’s right—bring it on. I’m sure it’s all deserved in one way or another. Well, I’ve known her for ten years. Really well.”
“What do you call awfully well?”
“What do you mean by awfully well?”
“We people?” Vanderbank’s enquirer, with his continued restless observation, moving nearer, the young man had laid on his shoulder the lightest of friendly hands. “Don’t you perhaps ask too much? But no,” he added quickly and gaily, “of course you don’t: if I don’t look out I shall have exactly the effect on you I don’t want. I dare say I don’t know HOW well I know Mrs. Brookenham. Mustn’t that sort of thing be put in a manner to the proof? What I meant to say just now was that I wouldn’t—at least I hope I shouldn’t—have named her as I did save to an old friend.”
“We people?” Vanderbank’s questioner, observing restlessly, edged closer while the young man rested the lightest of friendly hands on his shoulder. “Don’t you think you might be asking too much? But no,” he added quickly and cheerfully, “of course you’re not: if I’m not careful, I’ll end up having exactly the effect on you that I don’t want. I guess I don’t know HOW well I know Mrs. Brookenham. Shouldn’t that kind of thing be put to the test? What I meant to say just now was that I wouldn’t—at least I hope I wouldn’t—have mentioned her like I did, except to an old friend.”
Mr. Longdon looked promptly satisfied and reassured. “You probably heard me address her myself.”
Mr. Longdon looked immediately satisfied and reassured. “You probably heard me speak to her myself.”
“I did, but you’ve your rights, and that wouldn’t excuse me. The only thing is that I go to see her every Sunday.”
“I did, but you have your rights, and that wouldn’t justify me. The only thing is that I visit her every Sunday.”
Mr. Longdon pondered and then, a little to Vanderbank’s surprise, at any rate to his deeper amusement, candidly asked: “Only Fernanda? No other lady?”
Mr. Longdon thought for a moment and then, to Vanderbank’s surprise and his own amusement, asked straightforwardly, “Just Fernanda? No other lady?”
“Oh yes, several other ladies.”
“Oh yes, several other women.”
Mr. Longdon appeared to hear this with pleasure. “You’re quite right. We don’t make enough of Sunday at Beccles.”
Mr. Longdon seemed to enjoy hearing this. “You’re absolutely right. We don’t appreciate Sunday enough at Beccles.”
“Oh we make plenty of it in London!” Vanderbank said. “And I think it’s rather in my interest I should mention that Mrs. Brookenham calls ME—”
“Oh, we make plenty of it in London!” Vanderbank said. “And I think it’s in my best interest to mention that Mrs. Brookenham calls ME—”
His visitor covered him now with an attention that just operated as a check. “By your Christian name?”
His visitor now gave him an attention that only served as a restraint. “By your first name?”
Before Vanderbank could in any degree attenuate “What IS your Christian name?” Mr. Longdon asked.
Before Vanderbank could in any way soften “What’s your first name?” Mr. Longdon asked.
Vanderbank felt of a sudden almost guilty—as if his answer could only impute extravagance to the lady. “My Christian name”—he blushed it out—“is Gustavus.”
Vanderbank suddenly felt almost guilty—as if his answer would only imply extravagance on the lady's part. “My first name”—he said, blushing—“is Gustavus.”
His friend took a droll conscious leap. “And she calls you Gussy?”
His friend made a funny conscious jump. “And she calls you Gussy?”
“No, not even Gussy. But I scarcely think I ought to tell you,” he pursued, “if she herself gave you no glimpse of the fact. Any implication that she consciously avoided it might make you see deeper depths.”
“No, not even Gussy. But I hardly think I should tell you,” he continued, “if she didn’t give you any hint about it herself. Any suggestion that she deliberately avoided it might lead you to think there’s more to it.”
He spoke with pointed levity, but his companion showed him after an instant a face just covered—and a little painfully—with the vision of the possibility brushed away by the joke. “Oh I’m not so bad as that!” Mr. Longdon modestly ejaculated.
He spoke with sharp humor, but his companion quickly showed him a face that was just covered—and a little hurt—by the reality pushed aside by the joke. “Oh, I’m not that bad!” Mr. Longdon modestly exclaimed.
“Well, she doesn’t do it always,” Vanderbank laughed, “and it’s nothing moreover to what some people are called. Why, there was a fellow there—” He pulled up, however, and, thinking better of it, selected another instance. “The Duchess—weren’t you introduced to the Duchess?—never calls me anything but ‘Vanderbank’ unless she calls me ‘caro mio.’ It wouldn’t have taken much to make her appeal to YOU with an ‘I say, Longdon!’ I can quite hear her.”
“Well, she doesn’t do it all the time,” Vanderbank laughed, “and it’s nothing compared to what some people are called. There was this guy—” He paused, reconsidering, and picked a different example. “The Duchess—weren't you introduced to the Duchess?—never calls me anything but ‘Vanderbank’ unless she calls me ‘caro mio.’ It wouldn’t have taken much for her to address YOU with an ‘I say, Longdon!’ I can totally hear her.”
Mr. Longdon, focussing the effect of the sketch, pointed its moral with an indulgent: “Oh well, a FOREIGN duchess!” He could make his distinctions.
Mr. Longdon, highlighting the impact of the sketch, emphasized its lesson with a tolerant: “Oh well, a FOREIGN duchess!” He was able to make his distinctions.
“Yes, she’s invidiously, cruelly foreign,” Vanderbank agreed: “I’ve never indeed seen a woman avail herself so cleverly, to make up for the obloquy of that state, of the benefits and immunities it brings with it. She has bloomed in the hot-house of her widowhood—she’s a Neapolitan hatched by an incubator.”
“Yes, she’s unpleasantly and cruelly foreign,” Vanderbank agreed. “I’ve never actually seen a woman use her circumstances so cleverly to compensate for the negative views of that situation, along with the benefits and privileges it provides. She has thrived in the sheltered environment of her widowhood—she’s a Neapolitan brought to life by an incubator.”
“A Neapolitan?”—Mr. Longdon seemed all civilly to wish he had only known it.
“A Neapolitan?”—Mr. Longdon appeared to genuinely wish he had been aware of that.
“Her husband was one; but I believe that dukes at Naples are as thick as princes at Petersburg. He’s dead, at any rate, poor man, and she has come back here to live.”
“Her husband was one; but I think dukes in Naples are as common as princes in Petersburg. He’s dead now, poor guy, and she’s come back here to live.”
“Gloomily, I should think—after Naples?” Mr. Longdon threw out.
“Gloomily, I guess—after Naples?” Mr. Longdon said.
“Oh it would take more than even a Neapolitan past—! However”—and the young man caught himself up—“she lives not in what’s behind her, but in what’s before—she lives in her precious little Aggie.”
“Oh, it would take more than just a Neapolitan past—! However”—and the young man caught himself—“she doesn't live in what’s behind her, but in what’s ahead—she lives in her precious little Aggie.”
“Little Aggie?” Mr. Longdon risked a cautious interest.
“Little Aggie?” Mr. Longdon asked with a hint of curiosity.
“I don’t take a liberty there,” Vanderbank smiled: “I speak only of the young Agnesina, a little girl, the Duchess’s niece, or rather I believe her husband’s, whom she has adopted—in the place of a daughter early lost—and has brought to England to marry.”
“I’m not overstepping here,” Vanderbank smiled. “I’m just talking about young Agnesina, a little girl, the Duchess’s niece, or actually I think she’s her husband’s niece, whom she has taken in—since she lost a daughter early on—and has brought to England to marry.”
“Ah to some great man of course!”
“Ah, to some great man, of course!”
Vanderbank thought. “I don’t know.” He gave a vague but expressive sigh. “She’s rather lovely, little Aggie.”
Vanderbank thought. “I don’t know.” He let out a vague but expressive sigh. “She’s pretty adorable, little Aggie.”
Mr. Longdon looked conspicuously subtle. “Then perhaps YOU’RE the man!”
Mr. Longdon looked strikingly understated. “Then maybe YOU’RE the guy!”
“Do I look like a ‘great’ one?” Vanderbank broke in.
“Do I look like a ‘great’ person?” Vanderbank interrupted.
His visitor, turning away from him, again embraced the room. “Oh dear, yes!”
His visitor, turning away from him, looked around the room again. “Oh dear, yes!”
“Well then, to show how right you are, there’s the young lady.” He pointed to an object on one of the tables, a small photograph with a very wide border of something that looked like crimson fur.
“Well then, to prove how right you are, there’s the young lady.” He pointed to an item on one of the tables, a small photograph with a very wide border that looked like crimson fur.
Mr. Longdon took up the picture; he was serious now. “She’s very beautiful—but she’s not a little girl.”
Mr. Longdon picked up the picture; he was serious now. “She’s very beautiful—but she’s not a little girl.”
“At Naples they develop early. She’s only seventeen or eighteen, I suppose; but I never know how old—or at least how young—girls are, and I’m not sure. An aunt, at any rate, has of course nothing to conceal. She IS extremely pretty—with extraordinary red hair and a complexion to match; great rarities I believe, in that race and latitude. She gave me the portrait—frame and all. The frame is Neapolitan enough and little Aggie’s charming.” Then Vanderbank subjoined: “But not so charming as little Nanda.”
“At Naples, they mature quickly. She’s only seventeen or eighteen, I guess; but I never really know how old—or how young—girls are, so I’m not sure. An aunt, after all, has nothing to hide. She’s incredibly pretty—with stunning red hair and a complexion to match; I believe those are rare features in that region. She gave me the portrait—frame and all. The frame is very Neapolitan, and little Aggie is lovely.” Then Vanderbank added: “But not as lovely as little Nanda.”
“Little Nanda?—have you got HER?” The old man was all eagerness.
“Little Nanda?—do you have HER?” The old man was full of anticipation.
“She’s over there beside the lamp—also a present from the original.”
“She’s over there next to the lamp—also a gift from the original.”
II
II
Mr. Longdon had gone to the place—little Nanda was in glazed white wood. He took her up and held her out; for a moment he said nothing, but presently, over his glasses, rested on his host a look intenser even than his scrutiny of the faded image. “Do they give their portraits now?”
Mr. Longdon had arrived at the place—little Nanda was made of shiny white wood. He picked her up and held her out; for a moment he didn't say anything, but soon, over his glasses, he fixed his host with a look even more intense than his examination of the worn image. "Are they giving out their portraits now?"
“Little girls—innocent lambs? Surely—to old friends. Didn’t they in your time?”
“Little girls—innocent lambs? Definitely—to old friends. Didn’t they back in your day?”
Mr. Longdon studied the portrait again; after which, with an exhalation of something between superiority and regret, “They never did to me,” he returned.
Mr. Longdon looked at the portrait again; then, with a sigh that was a mix of superiority and regret, he said, “They never did to me.”
“Well, you can have all you want now!” Vanderbank laughed.
“Well, you can take as much as you want now!” Vanderbank laughed.
His friend gave a slow droll headshake. “I don’t want them ‘now’!”
His friend shook his head slowly in a dry way. “I don’t want them ‘now’!”
“You could do with them, my dear sir, still,” Vanderbank continued in the same manner, “every bit I do!”
“You could use them, my dear sir, still,” Vanderbank continued the same way, “just as much as I do!”
“I’m sure you do nothing you oughtn’t.” Mr. Longdon kept the photograph and continued to look at it. “Her mother told me about her—promised me I should see her next time.”
“I’m sure you don’t do anything you shouldn’t.” Mr. Longdon held onto the photograph and kept looking at it. “Her mother told me about her—promised me I’d see her next time.”
“You must—she’s a great friend of mine.”
“You have to—she’s a really good friend of mine.”
Mr. Longdon was really deep in it. “Is she clever?”
Mr. Longdon was really involved. “Is she smart?”
Vanderbank turned it over. “Well, you’ll tell me if you think so.”
Vanderbank flipped it over. “Well, you’ll let me know if you think so.”
“Ah with a child of seventeen—!” Mr. Longdon murmured it as if in dread of having to pronounce. “This one too IS seventeen?”
“Ah, with a seventeen-year-old—!” Mr. Longdon muttered it as if he feared having to say it aloud. “This one is also seventeen?”
Vanderbank again considered. “Eighteen.” He just hung fire once more, then brought out: “Well, call it nearly nineteen. I’ve kept her birthdays,” he laughed.
Vanderbank thought for a moment. “Eighteen.” He paused again, then said, “Well, let’s say it’s almost nineteen. I’ve kept track of her birthdays,” he laughed.
His companion caught at the idea. “Upon my honour I should like to! When is the next?”
His friend picked up on the idea. “I really would love to! When is the next one?”
“You’ve plenty of time—the fifteenth of June.”
“You have plenty of time—the fifteenth of June.”
“I’m only too sorry to wait.” Laying down the object he had been examining Mr. Longdon took another turn about the room, and his manner was such an appeal to his host to accept his restlessness that as he circulated the latter watched him with encouragement. “I said to you just now that I knew the mothers, but it would have been more to the point to say the grandmothers.” He stopped before his young friend, then nodded at the image of Nanda. “I knew HERS. She put it at something less.”
“I’m really sorry to keep you waiting.” Putting down what he had been looking at, Mr. Longdon paced around the room again, and his restlessness seemed to silently urge his host to be understanding. As he moved about, the other man observed him with support. “I mentioned earlier that I knew the mothers, but it would have been more accurate to say the grandmothers.” He paused in front of his young friend, then gestured towards Nanda's picture. “I knew HERS. She viewed it as something less.”
Vanderbank rather failed to understand. “The old lady? Put what?”
Vanderbank didn’t quite get it. “The old lady? What should I put?”
Mr. Longdon’s face showed him as for a moment feeling his way. “I’m speaking of Mrs. Brookenham. She spoke of her daughter as only sixteen.”
Mr. Longdon's face revealed that he was momentarily figuring things out. "I'm talking about Mrs. Brookenham. She mentioned her daughter is only sixteen."
Vanderbank’s amusement at the tone of this broke out. “She usually does! She has done so, I think, for the last year or two.”
Vanderbank couldn’t help but laugh at her tone. “She usually does! I think she’s been doing it for the last year or two.”
His visitor dropped upon his sofa as with the weight of something sudden and fresh; then from this place, with a sharp little movement, tossed into the fire the end of a cigarette. Vanderbank offered him another, and as he accepted it and took a light he said: “I don’t know what you’re doing with me—I never at home smoke so much!” But he puffed away and, seated near, laid his hand on Vanderbank’s arm as to help himself to utter something too delicate not to be guarded and yet too important not to be risked. “Now that’s the sort of thing I did mean—as one of my impressions.” Vanderbank continued at a loss and he went on: “I refer—if you don’t mind my saying so—to what you said just now.”
His visitor dropped onto the sofa as if he was weighed down by something sudden and new; then, with a quick motion, he tossed the end of a cigarette into the fire. Vanderbank offered him another one, and as he accepted it and lit up, he said, “I don’t know why I’m smoking so much with you—I never smoke this much at home!” But he kept puffing away, and while seated nearby, he placed his hand on Vanderbank’s arm as if to brace himself to say something too delicate to be said lightly but too important to ignore. “Now that’s exactly what I meant—as one of my impressions.” Vanderbank was still confused, and the visitor continued, “I’m referring—if you don’t mind my saying so—to what you just mentioned.”
Vanderbank was conscious of a deep desire to draw from him whatever might come; so sensible was it somehow that whatever in him was good was also thoroughly personal. But our young friend had to think a minute. “I see, I see. Nothing’s more probable than that I’ve said something nasty; but which of my particular horrors?”
Vanderbank felt a strong urge to learn everything he could from him; it was clear that everything good about him was completely personal. But our young friend needed a moment to think. “I get it, I get it. It’s very likely that I’ve said something awful; but which one of my specific mistakes?”
“Well then, your conveying that she makes her daughter out younger—!”
“Well then, you’re saying that she makes her daughter seem younger—!”
“To make herself out the same?” Vanderbank took him straight up. “It was nasty my doing that? I see, I see. Yes, yes: I rather gave her away, and you’re struck by it—as is most delightful you SHOULD be—because you’re in every way of a better tradition and, knowing Mrs. Brookenham’s my friend, can’t conceive of one’s playing on a friend a trick so vulgar and odious. It strikes you also probably as the kind of thing we must be constantly doing; it strikes you that right and left, probably, we keep giving each other away. Well, I dare say we do. Yes, ‘come to think of it,’ as they say in America, we do. But what shall I tell you? Practically we all know it and allow for it and it’s as broad as it’s long. What’s London life after all? It’s tit for tat!”
“To make herself seem the same?” Vanderbank asked him directly. “Was it wrong of me to do that? I get it, I see. Yes, I kind of exposed her, and you’re feeling that—just as you should—because you come from a much better background and, knowing that Mrs. Brookenham is my friend, you can’t imagine someone playing such a crude and disgusting trick on a friend. You probably also think it’s the kind of thing we’re always doing; you’re likely thinking that we constantly reveal things about each other. Well, I suppose we do. Yes, ‘now that I think about it,’ as they say in America, we do. But what can I say? Deep down, we all know it and accept it, and it’s as simple as that. What is London life anyway? It’s just give and take!”
“Ah but what becomes of friendship?” Mr. Longdon earnestly and pleadingly asked, while he still held Vanderbank’s arm as if under the spell of the vivid explanation supplied him.
“Ah, but what happens to friendship?” Mr. Longdon earnestly and pleadingly asked, still holding Vanderbank’s arm as if charmed by the vivid explanation he received.
The young man met his eyes only the more sociably. “Friendship?”
The young man looked into his eyes more warmly. “Friendship?”
“Friendship.” Mr. Longdon maintained the full value of the word.
“Friendship.” Mr. Longdon upheld the true significance of the word.
“Well,” his companion risked, “I dare say it isn’t in London by any means what it is at Beccles. I quite literally mean that,” Vanderbank reassuringly added; “I never really have believed in the existence of friendship in big societies—in great towns and great crowds. It’s a plant that takes time and space and air; and London society is a huge ‘squash,’ as we elegantly call it—an elbowing pushing perspiring chattering mob.”
“Well,” his companion ventured, “I’d say it’s not at all like it is in Beccles. I mean that quite literally,” Vanderbank added reassuringly; “I’ve never really believed that true friendship exists in big societies—in large cities and big crowds. It’s a thing that takes time, space, and air to grow; and London society is a massive ‘squash,’ as we stylishly put it—a shoving, sweating, chatting mob.”
“Ah I don’t say THAT of you!” the visitor murmured with a withdrawal of his hand and a visible scruple for the sweeping concession he had evoked.
“Ah, I wouldn’t say THAT about you!” the visitor murmured, pulling back his hand and clearly regretting the broad concession he had prompted.
“Do say it then—for God’s sake; let some one say it, so that something or other, whatever it may be, may come of it! It’s impossible to say too much—it’s impossible to say enough. There isn’t anything any one can say that I won’t agree to.”
“Go ahead and say it, for goodness’ sake; let someone say it, so that something, anything, can come of it! You can’t say too much—it’s impossible to say enough. There isn’t anything anyone can say that I won’t agree with.”
“That shows you really don’t care,” the old man returned with acuteness.
"That really shows you don't care," the old man retorted sharply.
“Oh we’re past saving, if that’s what you mean!” Vanderbank laughed.
“Oh, we’re beyond saving, if that’s what you’re getting at!” Vanderbank laughed.
“You don’t care, you don’t care!” his guest repeated, “and—if I may be frank with you—I shouldn’t wonder if it were rather a pity.”
“You don’t care, you don’t care!” his guest repeated, “and—if I may be honest with you—I wouldn’t be surprised if that’s a real shame.”
“A pity I don’t care?”
“Too bad I don't care?”
“You ought to, you ought to.” And Mr. Longdon paused. “May I say all I think?”
“You should, you should.” And Mr. Longdon paused. “Can I say everything I think?”
“I assure you I shall! You’re awfully interesting.”
“I promise you I will! You’re really interesting.”
“So are you, if you come to that. It’s just what I’ve had in my head. There’s something I seem to make out in you—!” He abruptly dropped this, however, going on in another way. “I remember the rest of you, but why did I never see YOU?”
“So are you, if you think about it. That’s just what I’ve been thinking. There’s something I feel I recognize in you—!” He suddenly stopped this, though, and continued in a different direction. “I remember the rest of you, but why did I never notice YOU?”
“I must have been at school—at college. Perhaps you did know my brothers, elder and younger.”
“I must have been at school—at college. Maybe you knew my brothers, the older one and the younger one.”
“There was a boy with your mother at Malvern. I was near her there for three months in—what WAS the year?”
“There was a boy with your mom at Malvern. I was close to her there for three months in—what WAS the year?”
“Yes, I know,” Vanderbank replied while his guest tried to fix the date. “It was my brother Miles. He was awfully clever, but had no health, poor chap, and we lost him at seventeen. She used to take houses at such places with him—it was supposed to be for his benefit.”
“Yes, I know,” Vanderbank replied while his guest tried to figure out the date. “It was my brother Miles. He was really smart, but struggled with his health, poor guy, and we lost him when he was seventeen. She used to rent houses in locations like that with him—it was meant to be for his benefit.”
Mr. Longdon listened with a visible recovery. “He used to talk to me—I remember he asked me questions I couldn’t answer and made me dreadfully ashamed. But I lent him books—partly, upon my honour, to make him think that as I had them I did know something. He read everything and had a lot to say about it. I used to tell your mother he had a great future.”
Mr. Longdon listened with a noticeable improvement. “He used to talk to me—I remember he asked me questions I couldn’t answer and made me feel really ashamed. But I lent him books—partly, honestly, to make him think that since I had them, I knew something. He read everything and had a lot to say about it. I used to tell your mom he had a bright future.”
Vanderbank shook his head sadly and kindly. “So he had. And you remember Nancy, who was handsome and who was usually with them?” he went on.
Vanderbank shook his head sadly and kindly. “He did. And do you remember Nancy, who was pretty and usually with them?” he continued.
Mr. Longdon looked so uncertain that he explained he meant his other sister; on which his companion said: “Oh her? Yes, she was charming—she evidently had a future too.”
Mr. Longdon looked so unsure that he clarified he was talking about his other sister; to which his companion replied, “Oh her? Yeah, she was delightful—she clearly had a bright future ahead.”
“Well, she’s in the midst of her future now. She’s married.”
“Well, she’s in the middle of her future now. She’s married.”
“And whom did she marry?”
“And who did she marry?”
“A fellow called Toovey. A man in the City.”
“A guy named Toovey. A man in the City.”
“Oh!” said Mr. Longdon a little blankly. Then as if to retrieve his blankness: “But why do you call her Nancy? Wasn’t her name Blanche?”
“Oh!” said Mr. Longdon, looking a bit confused. Then, trying to shake off his confusion: “But why do you call her Nancy? Wasn’t her name Blanche?”
“Exactly—Blanche Bertha Vanderbank.”
"Exactly—Blanche Bertha Vanderbank."
Mr. Longdon looked half-mystified and half-distressed. “And now she’s Nancy Toovey?”
Mr. Longdon looked both confused and troubled. “And now she’s Nancy Toovey?”
Vanderbank broke into laughter at his dismay. “That’s what every one calls her.”
Vanderbank burst out laughing at his shock. “That’s what everyone calls her.”
“But why?”
"But why?"
“Nobody knows. You see you were right about her future.”
“Nobody knows. You see, you were right about her future.”
Mr. Longdon gave another of his soft smothered sighs; he had turned back again to the first photograph, which he looked at for a longer time. “Well, it wasn’t HER way.”
Mr. Longdon sighed softly again; he turned back to the first photograph, which he studied for a longer time. “Well, it wasn’t HER way.”
“My mother’s? No indeed. Oh my mother’s way—!” Vanderbank waited, then added gravely: “She was taken in time.”
“My mother’s? No way. Oh my mother’s way—!” Vanderbank paused, then added seriously: “She was taken in time.”
Mr. Longdon turned half-round as to reply to this, but instead of replying proceeded afresh to an examination of the expressive oval in the red plush frame. He took up little Aggie, who appeared to interest him, and abruptly observed: “Nanda isn’t so pretty.”
Mr. Longdon turned slightly to respond to this, but instead of answering, he resumed his examination of the expressive oval in the red plush frame. He picked up little Aggie, who seemed to catch his interest, and suddenly said, “Nanda isn’t as pretty.”
“No, not nearly. There’s a great question whether Nanda’s pretty at all.”
“No, not at all. There’s a big question about whether Nanda is pretty.”
Mr. Longdon continued to inspect her more favoured friend; which led him after a moment to bring out: “She ought to be, you know. Her grandmother was.”
Mr. Longdon kept looking over her more favored friend, which led him after a moment to say, “She should be, you know. Her grandmother was.”
“Oh and her mother,” Vanderbank threw in. “Don’t you think Mrs. Brookenham lovely?”
“Oh, and her mother,” Vanderbank added. “Don’t you think Mrs. Brookenham is lovely?”
Mr. Longdon kept him waiting a little. “Not so lovely as Lady Julia. Lady Julia had—!” He faltered; then, as if there were too much to say, disposed of the question. “Lady Julia had everything.”
Mr. Longdon made him wait for a moment. “Not as beautiful as Lady Julia. Lady Julia had—!” He hesitated, then, feeling there was too much to say, brushed off the question. “Lady Julia had it all.”
Vanderbank gathered hence an impression that determined him more and more to diplomacy. “But isn’t that just what Mrs. Brookenham has?”
Vanderbank got the impression that pushed him increasingly toward diplomacy. “But isn’t that exactly what Mrs. Brookenham has?”
This time the old man was prompt. “Yes, she’s very brilliant, but it’s a totally different thing.” He laid little Aggie down and moved away as without a purpose; but his friend presently perceived his purpose to be another glance at the other young lady. As if all accidentally and absently he bent again over the portrait of Nanda. “Lady Julia was exquisite and this child’s exactly like her.”
This time the old man was quick to respond. “Yes, she’s very smart, but it’s a completely different matter.” He gently put little Aggie down and moved aside aimlessly; however, his friend soon realized that he intended to steal another look at the other young lady. As if it were all by chance and without thought, he leaned over the portrait of Nanda again. “Lady Julia was stunning, and this girl looks just like her.”
Vanderbank, more and more conscious of something working in him, was more and more interested. “If Nanda’s so like her, WAS she so exquisite?”
Vanderbank, increasingly aware of something stirring within him, became more and more intrigued. “If Nanda is so much like her, WAS she really that exquisite?”
“Oh yes; every one was agreed about that.” Mr. Longdon kept his eyes on the face, trying a little, Vanderbank even thought, to conceal his own. “She was one of the greatest beauties of her day.”
“Oh yes; everyone agreed on that.” Mr. Longdon kept his eyes on the face, even trying a little, Vanderbank thought, to hide his own. “She was one of the greatest beauties of her time.”
“Then IS Nanda so like her?” Vanderbank persisted, amused at his friend’s transparency.
“Then is Nanda really that much like her?” Vanderbank pressed on, finding amusement in his friend's openness.
“Extraordinarily. Her mother told me all about her.”
“Seriously. Her mom filled me in on everything about her.”
“Told you she’s as beautiful as her grandmother?”
“Told you she’s as beautiful as her grandma?”
Mr. Longdon turned it over. “Well, that she has just Lady Julia’s expression. She absolutely HAS it—I see it here.” He was delightfully positive. “She’s much more like the dead than like the living.”
Mr. Longdon turned it over. “Well, she really has Lady Julia’s expression. She definitely HAS it—I can see it here.” He was wonderfully confident. “She’s much more like the dead than like the living.”
Vanderbank saw in this too many deep things not to follow them up. One of these was, to begin with, that his guest had not more than half-succumbed to Mrs. Brookenham’s attraction, if indeed he had by a fine originality not resisted it altogether. That in itself, for an observer deeply versed in this lady, was attaching and beguiling. Another indication was that he found himself, in spite of such a break in the chain, distinctly predisposed to Nanda. “If she reproduces then so vividly Lady Julia,” the young man threw out, “why does she strike you as so much less pretty than her foreign friend there, who is after all by no means a prodigy?”
Vanderbank noticed too many deep things in this not to explore further. One was that his guest had only partly given in to Mrs. Brookenham’s charm, or perhaps he had uniquely managed to resist it altogether. For someone well-acquainted with this lady, that was intriguing and captivating. Another sign was that he found himself, despite this break in the pattern, clearly drawn to Nanda. “If she copies Lady Julia so vividly,” the young man observed, “why does she seem so much less attractive than her foreign friend over there, who isn’t exactly a marvel?”
The subject of this address, with one of the photographs in his hand, glanced, while he reflected, at the other. Then with a subtlety that matched itself for the moment with Vanderbank’s: “You just told me yourself that the little foreign person—”
The person giving this speech, holding one of the photos, glanced at the other while thinking. Then, with a nuance that momentarily matched Vanderbank's, they said, “You just mentioned that the little foreign person—”
“Is ever so much the lovelier of the two? So I did. But you’ve promptly recognised it. It’s the first time,” Vanderbank went on, to let him down more gently, “that I’ve heard Mrs. Brookenham admit the girl’s good looks.”
“Is definitely the prettier of the two? I did. But you’ve quickly picked up on it. It’s the first time,” Vanderbank continued, trying to soften the blow, “that I’ve heard Mrs. Brookenham acknowledge the girl’s beauty.”
“Her own girl’s? ‘Admit’ them?”
“Her own daughter’s? ‘Admit’ them?”
“I mean grant them to be even as good as they are. I myself, I must tell you, extremely like Nanda’s appearance. I think Lady Julia’s granddaughter has in her face, in spite of everything—!”
“I mean, let’s just admit they’re as good as they are. I have to say, I really like Nanda’s looks. I think Lady Julia’s granddaughter has something in her face, despite everything—!”
“What do you mean by everything?” Mr. Longdon broke in with such an approach to resentment that his host’s gaiety overflowed.
“What do you mean by everything?” Mr. Longdon interrupted with such a hint of resentment that his host's joy spilled over.
“You’ll see—when you do see. She has no features. No, not one,” Vanderbank inexorably pursued; “unless indeed you put it that she has two or three too many. What I was going to say was that she has in her expression all that’s charming in her nature. But beauty, in London”—and feeling that he held his visitor’s attention he gave himself the pleasure of freely presenting his idea—“staring glaring obvious knock-down beauty, as plain as a poster on a wall, an advertisement of soap or whiskey, something that speaks to the crowd and crosses the footlights, fetches such a price in the market that the absence of it, for a woman with a girl to marry, inspires endless terrors and constitutes for the wretched pair (to speak of mother and daughter alone) a sort of social bankruptcy. London doesn’t love the latent or the lurking, has neither time nor taste nor sense for anything less discernible than the red flag in front of the steam-roller. It wants cash over the counter and letters ten feet high. Therefore you see it’s all as yet rather a dark question for poor Nanda—a question that in a way quite occupies the foreground of her mother’s earnest little life. How WILL she look, what will be thought of her and what will she be able to do for herself? She’s at the age when the whole thing—speaking of her ‘attractions,’ her possible share of good looks—is still to a degree in a fog. But everything depends on it.”
“You’ll see—when you finally do. She has no features. No, not a single one,” Vanderbank continued relentlessly; “unless you count that maybe she has two or three too many. What I was going to say is that her expression holds all the charm of her nature. But beauty, in London”—sensing that he had his visitor's attention, he took pleasure in sharing his thoughts—“obvious, glaring, in-your-face beauty, as clear as a billboard for soap or whiskey, something that draws in the crowd and grabs attention, is valued so highly in the market that the lack of it, for a woman with a daughter to marry off, creates endless fears and represents a kind of social failure for the poor couple (to focus just on mother and daughter). London doesn’t appreciate the subtle or the hidden; it has neither time nor taste for anything less prominent than the red flag in front of a steamroller. It wants immediate impact and letters ten feet high. So, as you can see, it’s a pretty dark issue for poor Nanda—a question that takes up a lot of her mother’s serious little life. How WILL she look, what will people think of her, and what can she do for herself? She’s at the age where everything—talking about her ‘attractions,’ her potential good looks—is still somewhat unclear. But everything hinges on it.”
Mr. Longdon had by this time come back to him. “Excuse my asking it again—for you take such jumps: what, once more, do you mean by everything?”
Mr. Longdon had come back to him by this point. “Sorry to ask again—since you jump around so much: what do you mean by everything?”
“Why naturally her marrying. Above all her marrying early.”
“Of course, her getting married. Especially her marrying so young.”
Mr. Longdon stood before the sofa. “What do you mean by early?”
Mr. Longdon stood in front of the sofa. “What do you mean by early?”
“Well, we do doubtless get up later than at Beccles; but that gives us, you see, shorter days. I mean in a couple of seasons. Soon enough,” Vanderbank developed, “to limit the strain—!” He was moved to higher gaiety by his friend’s expression.
“Well, we definitely wake up later than in Beccles; but that gives us, you see, shorter days. I mean in a couple of seasons. Soon enough,” Vanderbank elaborated, “to lessen the strain—!” He felt a rush of happiness from his friend’s expression.
“What do you mean by the strain?”
“What do you mean by the pressure?”
“Well, the complication of her being there.”
“Well, the fact that she was there complicated things.”
“Being where?”
"Where are you?"
“You do put one through!” Vanderbank laughed. But he showed himself perfectly prepared. “Out of the school-room and where she is now. In her mother’s drawing-room. At her mother’s fireside.”
“You really did it!” Vanderbank laughed. But he was clearly ready for it. “Out of the classroom and into her current situation. In her mother’s living room. By her mother’s fireplace.”
Mr. Longdon stared. “But where else should she be?”
Mr. Longdon stared. “But where else could she be?”
“At her husband’s, don’t you see?”
“At her husband's, don't you see?”
He looked as if he quite saw, yet was nevertheless not to be put off from his original challenge. “Ah certainly; but not as if she had been pushed down the chimney. All in good time.”
He looked like he understood, but he wasn't going to back down from his original challenge. “Oh, of course; but not like she had fallen down the chimney. We'll get to that in due time.”
“What do you call good time?”
“What do you mean by good time?”
“Why time to make herself loved.”
“Why it's time to make herself loved.”
Vanderbank wondered. “By the men who come to the house?”
Vanderbank wondered, “By the guys who come to the house?”
Mr. Longdon slightly attenuated this way of putting it. “Yes—and in the home circle. Where’s the ‘strain’ of her being suffered to be a member of it?”
Mr. Longdon toned that down a bit. “Yes—and in the family setting. Where’s the ‘strain’ of her being allowed to be part of it?”
III
III
Vanderbank at this left his corner of the sofa and, with his hands in his pockets and a manner so amused that it might have passed for excited, took several paces about the room while his interlocutor, watching him, waited for his response. That gentleman, as this response for a minute hung fire, took his turn at sitting down, and then Vanderbank stopped before him with a face in which something had been still more brightly kindled. “You ask me more things than I can tell you. You ask me more than I think you suspect. You must come and see me again—you must let me come and see you. You raise the most interesting questions and we must sooner or later have them all out.”
Vanderbank left his corner of the sofa and, with his hands in his pockets and a look so amused it could be mistaken for excitement, walked around the room a few times while his conversation partner, watching him, waited for a reply. As the silence stretched on, that gentleman decided to sit down, and then Vanderbank stopped in front of him with a face that seemed even more lit up with interest. “You’re asking me more than I can answer. You’re asking me more than you probably realize. You have to come see me again—you have to let me come see you. You're raising the most fascinating questions, and we need to talk about them all sooner or later.”
Mr. Longdon looked happy in such a prospect, but once more took out his watch. “It wants five minutes to midnight. Which means that I must go now.”
Mr. Longdon looked pleased at the thought, but once again checked his watch. “It's five minutes to midnight. Which means I have to leave now.”
“Not in the least. There are satisfactions you too must give.” His host, with an irresistible hand, confirmed him in his position and pressed upon him another cigarette. His resistance rang hollow—it was clearly, he judged, such an occasion for sacrifices. Vanderbank’s view of it meanwhile was quite as marked. “You see there’s ever so much more you must in common kindness tell me.”
“Not at all. There are some things you have to share too.” His host, with an irresistible gesture, assured him of his stance and offered him another cigarette. His attempt to refuse felt empty—it was obviously a moment for making sacrifices. Vanderbank’s perspective on it was equally strong. “You see, there’s so much more you should, out of common courtesy, share with me.”
Mr. Longdon sat there like a shy singer invited to strike up. “I told you everything at Mrs. Brookenham’s. It comes over me now how I dropped on you.”
Mr. Longdon sat there like a shy singer who’s been told to start singing. “I shared everything with you at Mrs. Brookenham’s. It hits me now how I ended up on your doorstep.”
“What you told me,” Vanderbank returned, “was excellent so far as it went; but it was only after all that, having caught my name, you had asked of our friend if I belonged to people you had known years before, and then, from what she had said, had—with what you were so good as to call great pleasure—made out that I did. You came round to me on this, after dinner, and gave me a pleasure still greater. But that only takes us part of the way.” Mr. Longdon said nothing, but there was something appreciative in his conscious lapses; they were a tribute to his young friend’s frequent felicity. This personage indeed appeared more and more to take them for that—which was not without its effect on his spirits. At last, with a flight of some freedom, he brought their pause to a close. “You loved Lady Julia.” Then as the attitude of his guest, who serenely met his eyes, was practically a contribution to the subject, he went on with a feeling that he had positively pleased. “You lost her—and you’re unmarried.”
“What you told me,” Vanderbank replied, “was great as far as it went; but it was only after all that, having caught my name, you asked our friend if I was related to people you had known years ago, and then, from what she said, you—what you were kind enough to call great pleasure—figured out that I was. You came over to me about this after dinner and gave me an even greater pleasure. But that only takes us part of the way.” Mr. Longdon didn’t say anything, but there was something appreciative in his conscious silences; they were a nod to his young friend's frequent cleverness. This person indeed seemed to take them more and more as that—which had a positive effect on his spirits. Finally, with a bit more confidence, he wrapped up their pause. “You loved Lady Julia.” And as his guest’s calm demeanor met his gaze, which contributed to the conversation, he continued feeling like he had truly pleased. “You lost her—and you’re still single.”
Mr. Longdon’s smile was beautiful—it supplied so many meanings that when presently he spoke he seemed already to have told half his story. “Well, my life took a form. It had to, or I don’t know what would have become of me, and several things that all happened at once helped me out. My father died—I came into the little place in Suffolk. My sister, my only one, who had married and was older than I, lost within a year or two both her husband and her little boy. I offered her, in the country, a home, for her trouble was greater than any trouble of mine. She came, she stayed; it went on and on and we lived there together. We were sorry for each other and it somehow suited us. But she died two years ago.”
Mr. Longdon’s smile was captivating—it carried so many meanings that when he finally spoke, it felt like he had already shared half his story. “Well, my life took shape. It had to, or I don’t know what would have happened to me, and several events that all happened at once helped me along. My father passed away—I inherited the small place in Suffolk. My sister, my only sibling, who had married and was older than me, lost both her husband and her young son within a year or two. I offered her a home in the countryside since her grief was far greater than mine. She came, she stayed; it continued on, and we lived there together. We felt for each other, and it somehow worked for us. But she passed away two years ago.”
Vanderbank took all this in, only wishing to show—wishing by this time quite tenderly—that he even read into it deeply enough all the unsaid. He filled out another of his friend’s gaps. “And here you are.” Then he invited Mr. Longdon himself to make the stride. “Well, you’ll be a great success.”
Vanderbank absorbed all of this, wishing to demonstrate—at this point quite affectionately—that he even understood all the unspoken feelings. He filled in another one of his friend's silences. “And there you are.” Then he encouraged Mr. Longdon to take the leap. “Well, you’re going to be a huge success.”
“What do you mean by that?”
“What do you mean by that?”
“Why, that we shall be so infatuated with you that we shall make your life a burden to you. You’ll see soon enough what I mean by it.”
“Why, we’re going to be so obsessed with you that we’ll make your life a hassle. You’ll understand what I mean soon enough.”
“Possibly,” the old man said; “to understand you I shall have to. You speak of something that as yet—with my race practically run—I know nothing about. I was no success as a young man. I mean of the sort that would have made most difference. People wouldn’t look at me—”
“Maybe,” the old man said; “to get what you mean, I’ll have to. You’re talking about something that, by now—with my life almost over—I know nothing about. I didn’t succeed as a young man. I mean in a way that would have really mattered. People wouldn’t even notice me—”
“Well, WE shall look at you,” Vanderbank declared. Then he added: “What people do you mean?” And before his friend could reply: “Lady Julia?”
“Well, WE shall look at you,” Vanderbank declared. Then he added: “Which people are you talking about?” And before his friend could respond: “Lady Julia?”
Mr. Longdon’s assent was mute. “Ah she was not the worst! I mean that what made it so bad,” he continued, “was that they all really liked me. Your mother, I think—as to THAT, the dreadful consolatory ‘liking’—even more than the others.”
Mr. Longdon's agreement was unspoken. “Oh, she wasn't the worst! What made it so terrible,” he went on, “was that they all genuinely liked me. Your mother, I believe—when it comes to that awful, comforting ‘liking’—even more than the rest.”
“My mother?”—Vanderbank was surprised. “You mean there was a question—?”
“My mother?” Vanderbank was taken aback. “You mean there was a question—?”
“Oh for but half a minute! It didn’t take her long. It was five years after your father’s death.”
“Oh, just for a moment! It didn’t take her long. It was five years after your father died.”
This explanation was very delicately made. “She COULD marry again.”
This explanation was presented very gently. “She COULD get married again.”
“And I suppose you know she did,” Vanderbank returned.
“And I guess you know she did,” Vanderbank replied.
“I knew it soon enough!” With this, abruptly, Mr. Longdon pulled himself forward. “Good-night, good-night.”
“I knew it soon enough!” With that, Mr. Longdon suddenly leaned forward. “Good night, good night.”
“Good-night,” said Vanderbank. “But wasn’t that AFTER Lady Julia?”
“Good night,” said Vanderbank. “But wasn't that AFTER Lady Julia?”
On the edge of the sofa, his hands supporting him, Mr. Longdon looked straight. “There was nothing after Lady Julia.”
On the edge of the sofa, propped up by his hands, Mr. Longdon looked straight ahead. “There was nothing after Lady Julia.”
“I see.” His companion smiled. “My mother was earlier.”
“I see.” His friend smiled. “My mom came by earlier.”
“She was extremely good to me. I’m not speaking of that time at Malvern—that came later.”
“She was really good to me. I’m not talking about that time at Malvern—that happened later.”
“Precisely—I understand. You’re speaking of the first years of her widowhood.”
"Exactly—I get it. You’re talking about the initial years of her being a widow."
Mr. Longdon just faltered. “I should call them rather the last. Six months later came her second marriage.”
Mr. Longdon hesitated. “I should say they were the last. Six months later, she got remarried.”
Vanderbank’s interest visibly improved. “Ah it was THEN? That was about my seventh year.” He called things back and pieced them together. “But she must have been older than you.”
Vanderbank's interest clearly picked up. “Oh, was it THEN? That was when I was around seven years old.” He started recalling things and putting them together. “But she must have been older than you.”
“Yes—a little. She was kindness itself to me at all events, then and afterwards. That was the charm of the weeks at Malvern.”
“Yeah—a bit. She was incredibly kind to me, both then and later. That was what made the weeks at Malvern so special.”
“I see,” the young man laughed. “The charm was that you had recovered.”
“I get it,” the young man laughed. “The appeal was that you had bounced back.”
“Oh dear, no!” Mr. Longdon, rather to his mystification, exclaimed. “I’m afraid I hadn’t recovered at all—hadn’t, if that’s what you mean, got over my misery and my melancholy. She knew I hadn’t—and that was what was nice of her. She was a person with whom I could talk about her.”
“Oh no!” Mr. Longdon exclaimed, a bit confused. “I’m afraid I haven’t recovered at all—if that’s what you mean, I haven’t gotten over my sadness and my gloom. She knew I hadn’t—and that was what was nice about her. She was someone I could talk to about it.”
Vanderbank took a moment to clear up the ambiguity. “Oh you mean you could talk about the OTHER. You hadn’t got over Lady Julia.”
Vanderbank paused to clarify the confusion. “Oh, you mean you could talk about the OTHER one. You still hadn't moved on from Lady Julia.”
Mr. Longdon sadly smiled at him. “I haven’t got over her yet!” Then, however, as if not to look morbid, he took pains to be clear. “The first wound was bad—but from that one always comes round. Your mother, dear woman, had known how to help me. Lady Julia was at that time her intimate friend—it was she who introduced me there. She couldn’t help what happened—she did her best. What I meant just now was that in the aftertime, when opportunity occurred, she was the one person with whom I could always talk and who always understood.” He lost himself an instant in the deep memories to attest which he had survived alone; then he sighed out as if the taste of it all came back to him with a faint sweetness: “I think they must both have been good to me. At the Malvern time, the particular time I just mentioned to you, Lady Julia was already married, and during those first years she had been whirled out of my ken. Then her own life took a quieter turn; we met again; I went for a good while often to her house. I think she rather liked the state to which she had reduced me, though she didn’t, you know, in the least presume on it. The better a woman is—it has often struck me—the more she enjoys in a quiet way some fellow’s having been rather bad, rather dark and desperate, about her—for her. I dare say, I mean, that though Lady Julia insisted I ought to marry she wouldn’t really have liked it much if I had. At any rate it was in those years I saw her daughter just cease to be a child—the little girl who was to be transformed by time into the so different person with whom we dined to-night. That comes back to me when I hear you speak of the growing up, in turn, of that person’s own daughter.”
Mr. Longdon smiled sadly at him. “I haven’t gotten over her yet!” Then, not wanting to sound morbid, he made an effort to clarify things. “The initial hurt was painful—but you always get past that. Your mother, dear woman, knew how to help me. Lady Julia was her close friend at the time—it was she who introduced me there. She couldn’t control what happened—she did her best. What I meant earlier was that in the following time, whenever the chance came up, she was the one person I could always talk to who truly understood me.” He paused for a moment, lost in deep memories that he had endured alone; then he sighed, as if the taste of everything returned to him with a slight sweetness: “I think they must have both been good to me. During the Malvern time, which I just mentioned, Lady Julia was already married, and in those early years, she had been out of my life. Then her life settled down; we met again, and I frequently visited her house for quite a while. I think she found some satisfaction in the state I had found myself in, though she never took advantage of it. The better a woman is—it has often occurred to me—the more she seems to enjoy, in a subtle way, when a man has been a little flawed, a little dark and desperate, because of her. I suppose that, even though Lady Julia insisted I should marry, she wouldn’t really have liked it much if I had. In any case, it was during those years that I saw her daughter stop being a child—the little girl who would eventually transform into the very different person we dined with tonight. That memory comes back to me when I hear you talk about the growing up of that person’s own daughter.”
“I follow you with a sympathy—!” Vanderbank replied. “The situation’s reproduced.”
“I feel for you—!” Vanderbank replied. “The situation is repeated.”
“Ah partly—not altogether. The things that are unlike—well, are so VERY unlike.” Mr. Longdon for a moment, on this, fixed his companion with eyes that betrayed one of the restless little jumps of his mind. “I told you just now that there’s something I seem to make out in you.”
“Ah, partly—not completely. The things that are different—well, are just SO VERY different.” Mr. Longdon briefly looked at his companion, his eyes revealing one of the restless little jumps of his mind. “I mentioned earlier that there’s something I feel I can sense in you.”
“Yes, that was meant for better things?”—Vanderbank frankly took him up. “There IS something, I really believe—meant for ever so much better ones. Those are just the sort I like to be supposed to have a real affinity with. Help me to them, Mr. Longdon; help me to them, and I don’t know what I won’t do for you!”
“Yes, that was meant for better things?” Vanderbank said openly. “I really believe there’s something—meant for so much better things. Those are exactly the kind I like to be thought of as having a real connection with. Help me find them, Mr. Longdon; help me find them, and I’ll do anything for you!”
“Then after all”—and his friend made the point with innocent sharpness—“you’re NOT past saving!”
“Then after all”—and his friend made the point with innocent sharpness—“you’re NOT beyond saving!”
“Well, I individually—how shall I put it to you? If I tell you,” Vanderbank went on, “that I’ve that sort of fulcrum for salvation which consists at least in a deep consciousness and the absence of a rag of illusion, I shall appear to say I’m wholly different from the world I live in and to that extent present myself as superior and fatuous. Try me at any rate. Let me try myself. Don’t abandon me. See what can be done with me. Perhaps I’m after all a case. I shall certainly cling to you.”
“Well, I mean—how can I say this? If I tell you,” Vanderbank continued, “that I have this kind of anchor for salvation that at least involves a profound awareness and the lack of any delusions, it might seem like I’m claiming to be completely different from the world I live in, and in that sense, I’d come off as superior and ridiculous. But give me a chance. Let me see for myself. Don’t leave me behind. See what you can do with me. Maybe I’m really something special. I will definitely hold onto you.”
“You’re too clever—you’re too clever: that’s what’s the matter with you all!” Mr. Longdon sighed.
“You're too smart—you're too smart: that's what's wrong with all of you!” Mr. Longdon sighed.
“With us ALL?” Vanderbank echoed. “Dear Mr. Longdon, it’s the first time I’ve heard it. If you should say the matter with ME in particular, why there might be something in it. What you mean at any rate—I see where you come out—is that we’re cold and sarcastic and cynical, without the soft human spot. I think you flatter us even while you attempt to warn; but what’s extremely interesting at all events is that, as I gather, we made on you this evening, in a particular way, a collective impression—something in which our trifling varieties are merged.” His visitor’s face, at this, appeared to acknowledge his putting the case in perfection, so that he was encouraged to go on. “There was something particular with which you weren’t altogether pleasantly struck.”
“WITH us ALL?” Vanderbank repeated. “Dear Mr. Longdon, it’s the first time I’ve heard that. If you were specifically talking about ME, there might be something to it. What you mean, at any rate—I see your point—is that we’re cold, sarcastic, and cynical, without any of that soft human touch. I think you’re flattering us even as you try to warn us; but what’s really interesting, in any case, is that, as I gather, we left you with a certain impression this evening, in a particular way, creating a collective effect—something in which our minor differences are blended.” His visitor’s face, at this, seemed to acknowledge that he had made his point perfectly, which encouraged him to continue. “There was something specific that you didn’t find entirely pleasant.”
Mr. Longdon, who decidedly changed colour easily, showed in his clear cheek the effect at once of feeling a finger on his fault and of admiring his companion’s insight. But he accepted the situation. “I couldn’t help noticing your tone.”
Mr. Longdon, who definitely flushed easily, displayed on his clear cheek the immediate impact of feeling a finger on his flaw and of appreciating his companion’s insight. But he accepted the situation. “I couldn’t help but notice your tone.”
“Do you mean its being so low?”
“Are you talking about how low it is?”
He had smiled at first but looked grave now. “Do you really want to know?”
He had smiled at first but now looked serious. “Do you really want to know?”
“Just how you were affected? I assure you there’s at this moment nothing I desire nearly so much.”
“Just how were you affected? I promise you there’s nothing I want more than that right now.”
“I’m no judge then,” Mr. Longdon began; “I’m no critic; I’m no talker myself. I’m old-fashioned and narrow and ignorant. I’ve lived for years in a hole. I’m not a man of the world.”
“I’m not a judge then,” Mr. Longdon started; “I’m not a critic; I’m not much of a talker myself. I’m old-fashioned and narrow-minded and uninformed. I’ve lived for years in isolation. I’m not a worldly person.”
Vanderbank considered him with a benevolence, a geniality of approval, that he literally had to hold in check for fear of seeming to patronise. “There’s not one of us who can touch you. You’re delightful, you’re wonderful, and I’m intensely curious to hear you,” the young man pursued. “Were we absolutely odious?” Before his guest’s puzzled, finally almost pained face, such an air of appreciating so much candour, yet of looking askance at so much freedom, he could only try to smooth the way and light the subject. “You see we don’t in the least know where we are. We’re lost—and you find us.” Mr. Longdon, as he spoke, had prepared at last really to go, reaching the door with a manner that denoted, however, by no means so much satiety as an attention that felt itself positively too agitated. Vanderbank had helped him on with the Inverness cape and for an instant detained him by it. “Just tell me as a kindness. DO we talk—”
Vanderbank looked at him with kindness and a friendly approval that he had to hold back to avoid coming off as condescending. “None of us can compete with you. You're charming, you're amazing, and I'm really curious to hear from you,” the young man continued. “Were we completely terrible?” In response to his guest's confused, almost pained expression, which showed both an appreciation for such honesty and a hesitation towards such openness, he could only attempt to ease the conversation and clarify the topic. “You see, we really have no idea where we stand. We’re lost—and you show us the way.” Mr. Longdon, as he spoke, was finally ready to leave, approaching the door with a demeanor that revealed he was feeling more agitated than satisfied. Vanderbank helped him put on the Inverness cape and briefly held him back. “Just tell me as a favor. Do we talk—”
“Too freely?” Mr. Longdon, with his clear eyes so untouched by time, speculatively murmured.
“Too freely?” Mr. Longdon, with his clear eyes so unaffected by time, speculatively murmured.
“Too outrageously. I want the truth.”
“That's way too crazy. I want the truth.”
The truth evidently for Mr. Longdon was difficult to tell. “Well—it was certainly different.”
The truth was clearly hard for Mr. Longdon to express. “Well— it was definitely different.”
“From you and Lady Julia? I see. Well, of course with time SOME change is natural, isn’t it? But so different,” Vanderbank pressed, “that you were really shocked?”
“From you and Lady Julia? I see. Well, of course, with time SOME change is natural, isn’t it? But so different,” Vanderbank pressed, “that you were really shocked?”
His visitor smiled at this, but the smile somehow made the face graver. “I think I was rather frightened. Good-night.”
His visitor smiled at this, but the smile somehow made the face look more serious. “I think I was a bit scared. Good night.”
BOOK SECOND. LITTLE AGGIE
Mrs. Brookenham stopped on the threshold with the sharp surprise of the sight of her son, and there was disappointment, though rather of the afflicted than of the irritated sort, in the question that, slowly advancing, she launched at him. “If you’re still lolling about why did you tell me two hours ago that you were leaving immediately?”
Mrs. Brookenham paused at the door, caught off guard by the sight of her son. There was a sense of disappointment in her voice, more sympathetic than annoyed, as she slowly approached him and asked, “If you’re still just hanging around, why did you tell me two hours ago that you were leaving right away?”
Deep in a large brocaded chair with his little legs stuck out to the fire, he was so much at his ease that he was almost flat on his back. She had evidently roused him from sleep, and it took him a couple of minutes—during which, without again looking at him, she directly approached a beautiful old French secretary, a fine piece of the period of Louis Seize—to justify his presence. “I changed my mind. I couldn’t get off.”
Deep in a big, decorated chair with his little legs stretched out toward the fire, he was so comfortable that he was nearly lying flat on his back. She clearly woke him up from sleep, and it took him a couple of minutes—during which, without looking at him again, she walked straight over to a stunning old French secretary, a beautiful piece from the Louis XVI period—to explain why he was there. “I changed my mind. I couldn’t get away.”
“Do you mean to say you’re not going?”
“Are you really saying you’re not going?”
“Well, I’m thinking it over. What’s a fellow to do?” He sat up a little, staring with conscious solemnity at the fire, and if it had been—as it was not—one of the annoyances she in general expected from him, she might have received the impression that his flush was the heat of liquor.
“Well, I’m thinking it over. What’s a guy supposed to do?” He sat up a bit, staring with deliberate seriousness at the fire, and if it had been—though it wasn’t—one of the typical annoyances she usually expected from him, she might have thought that his blush was from the heat of alcohol.
“He’s to keep out of the way,” she returned—“when he has led one so deeply to hope it.” There had been a bunch of keys dangling from the secretary, of which as she said these words Mrs. Brookenham took possession. Her air on observing them had promptly become that of having been in search of them, and a moment after she had passed across the room they were in her pocket. “If you don’t go what excuse will you give?”
“Stay out of sight,” she replied—“after giving one so much hope.” A bunch of keys had been hanging from the desk, and as she said this, Mrs. Brookenham grabbed them. Her expression when she noticed them instantly shifted to that of someone who had been looking for them, and a moment later, after walking across the room, they were in her pocket. “If you don’t go, what excuse will you make?”
“Do you mean to YOU, mummy?”
“Do you mean to YOU, mom?”
She stood before him and now dismally looked at him. “What’s the matter with you? What an extraordinary time to take a nap!”
She stood in front of him and looked at him sadly. “What’s wrong with you? What a weird time to take a nap!”
He had fallen back in the chair, from the depths of which he met her eyes. “Why it’s just THE time, mummy. I did it on purpose. I can always go to sleep when I like. I assure you it sees one through things!”
He had leaned back in the chair, from which he met her gaze. “It’s just the right time, Mom. I did it on purpose. I can always go to sleep whenever I want. I promise it helps you get through things!”
She turned away with impatience and, glancing about the room, perceived on a small table of the same type as the secretary a somewhat massive book with the label of a circulating library, which she proceeded to pick up as for refuge from the impression made on her by her boy. He watched her do this and watched her then slightly pause at the wide window that, in Buckingham Crescent, commanded the prospect they had ramified rearward to enjoy; a medley of smoky brick and spotty stucco, of other undressed backs, of glass invidiously opaque, of roofs and chimney-pots and stables unnaturally near—one of the private pictures that in London, in select situations, run up, as the phrase is, the rent. There was no indication of value now, however, in the character conferred on the scene by a cold spring rain. The place had moreover a confessed out-of-season vacancy. She appeared to have determined on silence for the present mark of her relation with Harold, yet she soon failed to resist a sufficiently poor reason for breaking it. “Be so good as to get out of my chair.”
She turned away impatiently and, glancing around the room, noticed a somewhat thick book on a small table similar to the secretary’s, labeled from a library, which she picked up as a way to escape the feelings her boy had stirred in her. He watched her do this and then noticed her pause slightly at the wide window that looked out over the view they had in Buckingham Crescent; a mix of smoky brick and uneven stucco, with other unfinished backs, purposely opaque glass, roofs, chimney pots, and stables oddly close—one of those private views in London that, in certain areas, drive up the rent. However, there was no sign of value in the scene due to the cold spring rain. The place also had a clear off-season emptiness. She seemed to have decided to stay silent for now in her relationship with Harold, yet she soon found a flimsy reason to break it. “Please get out of my chair.”
“What will you do for me,” he asked, “if I oblige you?”
“What will you do for me,” he asked, “if I help you out?”
He never moved—but as if only the more directly and intimately to meet her—and she stood again before the fire and sounded his strange little face. “I don’t know what it is, but you give me sometimes a kind of terror.”
He never moved—but as if only to meet her more directly and intimately—and she stood again before the fire and examined his strange little face. “I don’t know what it is, but sometimes you give me a kind of fear.”
“A terror, mamma?”
"A fright, mom?"
She found another place, sinking sadly down and opening her book, and the next moment he got up and came over to kiss her, on which she drew her cheek wearily aside. “You bore me quite to death,” she coldly said, “and I give you up to your fate.”
She found another spot, sinking down with a sigh and opening her book, and the next moment, he got up and came over to kiss her, but she wearily turned her cheek away. “You bore me to death,” she said coldly, “and I’m letting you go.”
“What do you call my fate?”
“What do you call my destiny?”
“Oh something dreadful—if only by its being publicly ridiculous.” She turned vaguely the pages of her book. “You’re too selfish—too sickening.”
“Oh, something terrible—if only because it's publicly embarrassing.” She flipped through the pages of her book aimlessly. “You’re so selfish—so nauseating.”
“Oh dear, dear!” he wonderingly whistled while he wandered back to the hearth-rug, on which, with his hands behind him, he lingered a while. He was small and had a slight stoop which somehow gave him character—character of the insidious sort carried out in the acuteness, difficult to trace to a source, of his smooth fair face, where the lines were all curves and the expression all needles. He had the voice of a man of forty and was dressed—as if markedly not for London—with an air of experience that seemed to match it. He pulled down his waistcoat, smoothing himself, feeling his neat hair and looking at his shoes.
“Oh my goodness!” he whistled in amazement as he walked back to the hearth-rug, where he paused for a moment with his hands behind him. He was short and had a slight stoop that somehow gave him a unique character—of a sneaky kind that showed in the sharpness, hard to pinpoint, of his smooth, fair face, where the lines were all curves and the expression was all piercing. He had the voice of a forty-year-old and was dressed—notably not for London—with an air of experience that seemed to fit. He adjusted his waistcoat, straightening himself, feeling his neatly styled hair and checking his shoes.
“I took your five pounds. Also two of the sovereigns,” he went on. “I left you two pound ten.” His mother jerked up her head at this, facing him in dismay, and, immediately on her feet, passed back to the secretary. “It’s quite as I say,” he insisted; “you should have locked it BEFORE, don’t you know? It grinned at me there with all its charming brasses, and what was I to do? Darling mummy, I COULDN’T start—that was the truth. I thought I should find something—I had noticed; and I do hope you’ll let me keep it, because if you don’t it’s all up with me. I stopped over on purpose—on purpose, I mean, to tell you what I’ve done. Don’t you call that a sense of honour? And now you only stand and glower at me.”
“I took your five pounds. Also, two of the sovereigns,” he continued. “I left you two pound ten.” His mother shot her head up at this, looking at him in shock, and immediately got to her feet, heading back to the secretary. “It’s exactly as I said,” he insisted; “you should have locked it UP BEFORE, don’t you know? It was grinning at me there with all its shiny brass, and what was I supposed to do? Darling mom, I COULDN’T start—that’s the truth. I thought I’d find something—I had noticed; and I really hope you’ll let me keep it, because if you don’t, it’s all over for me. I stayed over on purpose—on purpose, I mean, to tell you what I’ve done. Don’t you think that shows a sense of honor? And now you just stand there and glare at me.”
Mrs. Brookenham was, in her forty-first year, still charmingly pretty, and the nearest approach she made at this moment to meeting her son’s description of her was by looking beautifully desperate. She had about her the pure light of youth—would always have it; her head, her figure, her flexibility, her flickering colour, her lovely silly eyes, her natural quavering tone, all played together toward this effect by some trick that had never yet been exposed. It was at the same time remarkable that—at least in the bosom of her family—she rarely wore an appearance of gaiety less qualified than at the present juncture; she suggested for the most part the luxury, the novelty of woe, the excitement of strange sorrows and the cultivation of fine indifferences. This was her special sign—an innocence dimly tragic. It gave immense effect to her other resources. She opened the secretary with the key she had quickly found, then with the aid of another rattled out a small drawer; after which she pushed the drawer back, closing the whole thing. “You terrify me—you terrify me,” she again said.
Mrs. Brookenham, at forty-one, was still charmingly pretty, and the closest she came to her son’s description of her in that moment was by looking beautifully desperate. She seemed to carry the pure light of youth—something she would always have; her head, her figure, her flexibility, her flickering color, her lovely silly eyes, and her naturally quavering voice all worked together in a way that had never been fully understood. It was also striking that—at least within her family—she rarely showed an expression of cheerfulness that was less intense than in that moment; she mostly conveyed the luxury, the novelty of sorrow, the thrill of unfamiliar griefs, and the embrace of subtle indifference. This was her unique signature—an innocence that felt vaguely tragic. It enhanced her other qualities significantly. She opened the secretary with a key she quickly found, then, with the help of another key, rattled out a small drawer; after which she pushed the drawer back and closed everything up. “You terrify me—you terrify me,” she said again.
“How can you say that when you showed me just now how well you know me? Wasn’t it just on account of what you thought I might do that you took out the keys as soon as you came in?” Harold’s manner had a way of clearing up whenever he could talk of himself.
“How can you say that when you just showed me how well you know me? Wasn’t it because of what you thought I might do that you took out the keys as soon as you came in?” Harold had a way of lighting up whenever he could talk about himself.
“You’re too utterly disgusting—I shall speak to your father,” with which, going to the chair he had given up, his mother sank down again with her heavy book. There was no anger, however, in her voice, and not even a harsh plaint; only a detached accepted disenchantment. Mrs. Brookenham’s supreme rebellion against fate was just to show with the last frankness how much she was bored.
“You're completely revolting—I’m going to talk to your father,” with that, going back to the chair he had vacated, his mother settled down again with her heavy book. There was no anger in her voice, nor any harsh complaint; just a sense of resigned disappointment. Mrs. Brookenham's ultimate rebellion against her situation was simply to reveal, with brutal honesty, how much she was bored.
“No, darling mummy, you won’t speak to my father—you’ll do anything in the world rather than that,” Harold replied, quite as if he were kindly explaining her to herself. “I thank you immensely for the charming way you take what I’ve done; it was because I had a conviction of that that I waited for you to know it. It was all very well to tell you I’d start on my visit—but how the deuce was I to start without a penny in the world? Don’t you see that if you want me to go about you must really enter into my needs?”
“No, darling mom, you won’t talk to my dad—you’d do anything rather than that,” Harold replied, as if he were kindly explaining it to her. “I really appreciate how graciously you take what I’ve done; it’s because I believed that I waited for you to understand it. It was fine to say I’d begin my visit—but how on earth was I supposed to start with no money at all? Don’t you see that if you want me to go out, you really need to consider my needs?”
“I wish to heaven you’d leave me—I wish to heaven you’d get out of the house,” Mrs. Brookenham went on without looking up.
“I wish to God you’d leave me—I wish to God you’d get out of the house,” Mrs. Brookenham continued without looking up.
Harold took out his watch. “Well, mamma, now I AM ready: I wasn’t in the least before. But it will be going forth, you know, quite to seek my fortune. For do you really think—I must have from you what you do think—that it will be all right for me?”
Harold checked his watch. “Well, Mom, now I AM ready: I wasn’t at all before. But I’ll be going out to find my fortune, you know. Do you really think—I need to know what you think—that it will be okay for me?”
She fixed him at last with her pretty pathos. “You mean for you to go to Brander?”
She finally looked at him with her charming sadness. “Are you saying you want to go to Brander?”
“You know,” he answered with his manner as of letting her see her own attitude, “you know you try to make me do things you wouldn’t at all do yourself. At least I hope you wouldn’t. And don’t you see that if I so far oblige you I must at least be paid for it?”
“You know,” he replied, giving her a chance to recognize her own attitude, “you know you try to make me do things you wouldn’t do yourself. At least I hope you wouldn’t. And don’t you see that if I go along with you, I should at least be compensated for it?”
His mother leaned back in her chair, gazed for a moment at the ceiling and then closed her eyes. “You ARE frightful,” she said. “You’re appalling.”
His mother leaned back in her chair, stared for a moment at the ceiling, and then closed her eyes. “You are terrible,” she said. “You’re shocking.”
“You’re always wanting to get me out of the house,” he continued; “I think you want to get us ALL out, for you manage to keep Nanda from showing even more than you do me. Don’t you think your children good ENOUGH, mummy dear? At any rate it’s as plain as possible that if you don’t keep us at home you must keep us in other places. One can’t live anywhere for nothing—it’s all bosh that a fellow saves by staying with people. I don’t know how it is for a lady, but a man’s practically let in—”
“You always want to get me out of the house,” he continued; “I think you want to get us ALL out, since you manage to keep Nanda from showing even more than you do to me. Don’t you think your kids are good ENOUGH, mommy dear? Anyway, it’s pretty clear that if you don’t keep us at home, you’ll have to keep us somewhere else. You can’t live anywhere for free—it’s just nonsense that a guy saves by staying with people. I don’t know how it is for a woman, but a guy’s basically let in—”
“Do you know you kill me, Harold?” Mrs. Brookenham woefully interposed. But it was with the same remote melancholy that she asked in the next breath: “It wasn’t an INVITATION—to Brander?”
“Do you know you’re killing me, Harold?” Mrs. Brookenham sadly interjected. But it was with the same distant sadness that she asked in the next breath: “It wasn’t an invitation—to Brander?”
“It’s as I told you. She said she’d write, fixing a time; but she never did write.”
“It’s just like I told you. She said she would write and set a time, but she never did.”
“But if YOU wrote—”
“But if you wrote—”
“It comes to the same thing? DOES it?—that’s the question. If on my note she didn’t write—that’s what I mean. Should one simply take it that one’s wanted? I like to have these things FROM you, mother. I do, I believe, everything you say; but to feel safe and right I must just HAVE them. Any one WOULD want me, eh?”
“It’s all the same, right? IS it?—that’s the question. If she didn’t write on my note—that’s what I mean. Shouldn’t one just assume they’re wanted? I really like hearing these things from you, Mom. I do, I truly believe everything you say; but to feel secure and validated, I just need to hear them. Anyone would want me, wouldn’t they?”
Mrs. Brookenham had opened her eyes, but she still attached them to the cornice. “If she hadn’t wanted you she’d have written to keep you off. In a great house like that there’s always room.”
Mrs. Brookenham had opened her eyes, but she still fixed them on the cornice. “If she didn’t want you, she would have written to tell you to stay away. In a big house like that, there’s always space.”
The young man watched her a moment. “How you DO like to tuck us in and then sit up yourself! What do you want to do, anyway? What ARE you up to, mummy?”
The young man watched her for a moment. “You really love tucking us in and then staying up yourself! What do you want to do, anyway? What are you up to, Mom?”
She rose at this, turning her eyes about the room as if from the extremity of martyrdom or the wistfulness of some deep thought. Yet when she spoke it was with a different expression, an expression that would have served for an observer as a marked illustration of that disconnectedness of her parts which frequently was laughable even to the degree of contributing to her social success. “You’ve spent then more than four pounds in five days. It was on Friday I gave them to you. What in the world do you suppose is going to become of me?”
She stood up at this, looking around the room as if she were at the brink of martyrdom or lost in some deep thought. But when she spoke, her expression changed completely, which would have clearly shown an observer how disconnected she often seemed—sometimes even amusing enough to help her in social situations. “So, you’ve spent more than four pounds in five days. I gave it to you on Friday. What do you think is going to happen to me?”
Harold continued to look at her as if the question demanded some answer really helpful. “Do we live beyond our means?”
Harold kept staring at her, as if the question needed a truly meaningful answer. “Do we live beyond our means?”
She now moved her gaze to the floor. “Will you PLEASE get away?”
She now looked down at the floor. “Will you PLEASE go away?”
“Anything to assist you. Only, if I SHOULD find I’m not wanted—?”
“Anything to help you. Just, if I realize I’m not needed—?”
She met his look after an instant, and the wan loveliness and vagueness of her own had never been greater. “BE wanted, and you won’t find it. You’re odious, but you’re not a fool.”
She caught his gaze after a moment, and the faint beauty and uncertainty of her own had never been stronger. “You want to be desired, but you won’t find it. You’re unpleasant, but you’re not stupid.”
He put his arms about her now for farewell, and she submitted as if it was absolutely indifferent to her to whose bosom she was pressed. “You do, dearest,” he laughed, “say such sweet things!” And with that he reached the door, on opening which he pulled up at a sound from below. “The Duchess! She’s coming up.”
He wrapped his arms around her now for goodbye, and she went along with it as if it didn’t matter to her whose chest she was resting against. “You really do, my dear,” he laughed, “say such lovely things!” And with that, he got to the door, but stopped when he heard a sound from below. “The Duchess! She’s coming up.”
Mrs. Brookenham looked quickly round the room, but she spoke with utter detachment. “Well, let her come.”
Mrs. Brookenham glanced around the room quickly, but she spoke with complete detachment. “Well, let her come.”
“As I’d let her go. I take it as a happy sign SHE won’t be at Brander.” He stood with his hand on the knob; he had another quick appeal. “But after Tuesday?”
“As I let her go, I see it as a good sign that she won’t be at Brander.” He stood with his hand on the doorknob, feeling a sudden urge. “But what about after Tuesday?”
Mrs. Brookenham had passed half round the room with the glide that looked languid but that was really a remarkable form of activity, and had given a transforming touch, on sofa and chairs, to three or four crushed cushions. It was all with the hanging head of a broken lily. “You’re to stay till the twelfth.”
Mrs. Brookenham had glided halfway around the room with a slow, graceful movement that seemed lazy but was actually a surprisingly active way of being. She had adjusted three or four flattened cushions on the sofa and chairs with a delicate touch. It all had the air of a drooping lily. “You’re supposed to stay until the twelfth.”
“But if I AM kicked out?”
“But what if I get kicked out?”
It was as a broken lily that she considered it. “Then go to the Mangers.”
It was like a broken lily that she thought about it. “Then go to the Mangers.”
“Happy thought! And shall I write?”
“Good idea! Should I write?”
His mother raised a little more a window-blind. “No—I will.”
His mom lifted the window shade a bit more. “No—I will.”
“Delicious mummy!” And Harold blew her a kiss.
"Delicious mommy!" And Harold blew her a kiss.
“Yes, rather”—she corrected herself. “Do write—from Brander. It’s the sort of thing for the Mangers. Or even wire.”
“Yes, actually”—she corrected herself. “Please write to Brander. It’s just the kind of thing for the Mangers. Or even text.”
“Both?” the young man laughed. “Oh you duck!” he cried. “And from where will YOU let them have it?”
“Both?” the young man laughed. “Oh you silly!” he exclaimed. “And where will YOU let them have it from?”
“From Pewbury,” she replied without wincing. “I’ll write on Sunday.”
“From Pewbury,” she said without flinching. “I’ll write on Sunday.”
“Good. How d’ye do, Duchess?”—and Harold, before he disappeared, greeted with a rapid concentration of all the shades of familiarity a large high lady, the visitor he had announced, who rose in the doorway with the manner of a person used to arriving on thresholds very much as people arrive at stations—with the expectation of being “met.”
“Good. How are you, Duchess?”—and Harold, before he vanished, greeted with a quick blend of all the familiarities expected from a high-ranking lady, the visitor he had mentioned, who stood in the doorway with the demeanor of someone accustomed to arriving at doorsteps much like people arrive at train stations—with the anticipation of being “greeted.”
II
II
“Good-bye. He’s off,” Mrs. Brookenham, who had remained quite on her own side of the room, explained to her friend.
“Goodbye. He’s leaving,” Mrs. Brookenham, who had stayed firmly on her side of the room, told her friend.
“Where’s he off to?” this friend enquired with a casual advance and a look not so much at her hostess as at the cushions just rearranged.
“Where’s he going?” this friend asked casually, leaning in a bit and looking not so much at her hostess but at the cushions that had just been rearranged.
“Oh to some places. To Brander to-day.”
“Oh, to some places. To Brander today.”
“How he does run about!” And the Duchess, still with a glance hither and yon, sank upon the sofa to which she had made her way unaided. Mrs. Brookenham knew perfectly the meaning of this glance: she had but three or four comparatively good pieces, whereas the Duchess, rich with the spoils of Italy, had but three or four comparatively bad. This was the relation, as between intimate friends, that the Duchess visibly preferred, and it was quite groundless, in Buckingham Crescent, ever to enter the drawing-room with an expression suspicious of disloyalty. The Duchess was a woman who so cultivated her passions that she would have regarded it as disloyal to introduce there a new piece of furniture in an underhand way—that is without a full appeal to herself, the highest authority, and the consequent bestowal of opportunity to nip the mistake in the bud. Mrs. Brookenham had repeatedly asked herself where in the world she might have found the money to be disloyal. The Duchess’s standard was of a height—! It matched for that matter her other elements, which were wontedly conspicuous as usual as she sat there suggestive of early tea. She always suggested tea before the hour, and her friend always, but with so different a wistfulness, rang for it. “Who’s to be at Brander?” she asked.
“How he does run around!” The Duchess, still glancing around, sank onto the sofa she had approached on her own. Mrs. Brookenham understood exactly what that glance meant: she had only three or four fairly good pieces, while the Duchess, rich from her time in Italy, had only three or four relatively bad ones. This was the dynamic, as between close friends, that the Duchess clearly preferred, and it was totally unfounded, in Buckingham Crescent, to enter the drawing-room with an expression that hinted at disloyalty. The Duchess was someone who nurtured her passions so much that she would have considered it disloyal to sneak in a new piece of furniture without consulting her first—the ultimate authority—and giving her the chance to stop the mistake before it happened. Mrs. Brookenham had often wondered where she would have found the money to be disloyal. The Duchess’s standards were so high! They matched her other traits, which were usually just as noticeable as she sat there looking like it was time for early tea. She always suggested tea before the hour, and her friend always called for it, but with such a different kind of longing. “Who’s going to be at Brander?” she asked.
“I haven’t the least idea—he didn’t tell me. But they’ve always a lot of people.”
“I have no idea—he didn’t tell me. But they always have a lot of people.”
“Oh I know—extraordinary mixtures. Has he been there before?”
“Oh, I know—amazing combinations. Has he been there before?”
Mrs. Brookenham thought. “Oh yes—if I remember—more than once. In fact her note—which he showed me, but which only mentioned ‘some friends’—was a sort of appeal on the ground of something or other that had happened the last time.”
Mrs. Brookenham thought. “Oh yes—if I remember correctly—more than once. In fact, her note—which he showed me, but which only mentioned ‘some friends’—was kind of a request based on something that happened last time.”
The Duchess dealt with it. “She writes the most extraordinary notes.”
The Duchess handled it. “She writes the most amazing notes.”
“Well, this was nice, I thought,” Mrs. Brookenham said—“from a woman of her age and her immense position to so young a man.”
“Well, this is nice, I thought,” Mrs. Brookenham said—“for a woman of her age and her great status to be with such a young man.”
Again the Duchess reflected. “My dear, she’s not an American and she’s not on the stage. Aren’t those what you call positions in this country? And she’s also not a hundred.”
Again the Duchess thought about it. “My dear, she’s not an American and she’s not on stage. Aren’t those what you call positions in this country? And she’s also not a hundred.”
“Yes, but Harold’s a mere baby.”
“Yes, but Harold is just a baby.”
“Then he doesn’t seem to want for nurses!” the Duchess replied. She smiled at her hostess. “Your children are like their mother—they’re eternally young.”
“Then he doesn’t seem to be in need of nurses!” the Duchess replied. She smiled at her hostess. “Your kids are like their mom—they’re forever youthful.”
“Well, I’M not a hundred!” moaned Mrs. Brookenham as if she wished with dim perversity she were.
“Well, I’m not a hundred!” Mrs. Brookenham groaned, as if she oddly wished she were.
“Every one’s at any rate awfully kind to Harold.” She waited a moment to give her visitor the chance to pronounce that eminently natural, but no pronouncement came—nothing but the footman who had answered her ring and of whom she ordered tea. “And where did you say YOU’RE going?” she enquired after this.
“Everyone is, at least, really nice to Harold.” She paused for a moment to give her guest a chance to respond with what was completely expected, but no response came—only the footman who had answered her ring, and she ordered tea from him. “And where did you say YOU’RE going?” she asked after that.
“For Easter?” The Duchess achieved a direct encounter with her charming eyes—which was not in general an easy feat. “I didn’t say I was going anywhere. I haven’t of a sudden changed my habits. You know whether I leave my child—except in the sense of having left her an hour ago at Mr. Garlick’s class in Modern Light Literature. I confess I’m a little nervous about the subjects and am going for her at five.”
“For Easter?” The Duchess locked eyes with her charming gaze—which is usually not an easy thing to do. “I didn’t say I was going anywhere. I haven't suddenly changed my routine. You know whether I leave my child—aside from the fact that I just dropped her off an hour ago at Mr. Garlick’s class in Modern Light Literature. To be honest, I'm a bit anxious about the topics they're covering and I’m picking her up at five.”
“And then where do you take her?”
“And where do you take her next?”
“Home to her tea. Where should you think?”
“Home to her tea. Where do you think?”
Mrs. Brookenham declined, in connexion with the matter, any responsibility of thought; she did indeed much better by saying after a moment: “You ARE devoted!”
Mrs. Brookenham declined to take any responsibility for the matter. After a moment, she did much better by saying, “You ARE devoted!”
“Miss Merriman has her afternoon—I can’t imagine what they do with their afternoons,” the Duchess went on. “But she’s to be back in the school-room at seven.”
“Miss Merriman has her afternoon—I can’t imagine what they do with their afternoons,” the Duchess continued. “But she’s supposed to be back in the classroom at seven.”
“And you have Aggie till then?”
“And you have Aggie until then?”
“Till then,” said the Duchess cheerfully. “You’re off for Easter to—where is it?” she continued.
“Until then,” the Duchess said cheerfully. “You’re leaving for Easter to—where is it?” she continued.
Mrs. Brookenham had received with no flush of betrayal the various discriminations thus conveyed by her visitor, and her only revenge for the moment was to look as sweetly resigned as if she really saw what was in them. Where were they going for Easter? She had to think an instant, but she brought it out. “Oh to Pewbury—we’ve been engaged so long that I had forgotten. We go once a year—one does it for Edward.”
Mrs. Brookenham listened to the subtle distinctions her visitor made without showing any sign of betrayal, and her only way of getting back at them, for the moment, was to appear sweetly resigned as if she truly understood what was behind their words. Where were they going for Easter? She had to pause for a moment, but then she remembered. “Oh, to Pewbury—we’ve been planning this for so long that I had forgotten. We go once a year—it’s for Edward.”
“Ah you spoil him!” smiled the Duchess. “Who’s to be there?”
“Ah, you spoil him!” the Duchess smiled. “Who’s going to be there?”
“Oh the usual thing, I suppose. A lot of my lord’s tiresome supporters.”
“Oh, the usual stuff, I guess. A bunch of my lord’s annoying followers.”
“To pay his debt? Then why are you poor things asked?”
“To pay his debt? Then why are you poor souls asking?”
Mrs. Brookenham looked, on this, quite adorably—that is most wonderingly—grave. “How do I know, my dear Jane, why in the world we’re ever asked anywhere? Fancy people wanting Edward!” she exhaled with stupefaction. “Yet we can never get off Pewbury.”
Mrs. Brookenham looked, on this, quite adorably—that is most wonderingly—serious. “How do I know, my dear Jane, why in the world we’re ever invited anywhere? Can you believe people wanting Edward!” she said, astonished. “Yet we can never escape Pewbury.”
“You’re better for getting on, cara mia, than for getting off!” the Duchess blandly returned. She was a person of no small presence, filling her place, however, without ponderosity, with a massiveness indeed rather artfully kept in bounds. Her head, her chin, her shoulders were well aloft, but she had not abandoned the cultivation of a “figure” or any of the distinctively finer reasons for passing as a handsome woman. She was secretly at war moreover, in this endeavour, with a lurking no less than with a public foe, and thoroughly aware that if she didn’t look well she might at times only, and quite dreadfully, look good. There were definite ways of escape, none of which she neglected and from the total of which, as she flattered herself, the air of distinction almost mathematically resulted. This air corresponded superficially with her acquired Calabrian sonorities, from her voluminous title down, but the colourless hair, the passionless forehead, the mild cheek and long lip of the British matron, the type that had set its trap for her earlier than any other, were elements difficult to deal with and were at moments all a sharp observer saw. The battle-ground then was the haunting danger of the bourgeois. She gave Mrs. Brookenham no time to resent her last note before enquiring if Nanda were to accompany the couple.
“You’re better for getting on, my dear, than for getting off!” the Duchess replied blandly. She was a woman of significant presence, filling her space without being overly heavy, with a massiveness that was quite artfully contained. Her head, chin, and shoulders were held high, but she hadn’t neglected the importance of having a good figure or any of the finer qualities that help one be seen as an attractive woman. She was secretly battling both an inner enemy and a public one in this effort, fully aware that if she didn’t look well, she might at times just look good in a rather dreadful way. There were clear ways to escape this, none of which she overlooked, and she believed that the total of her efforts produced an air of distinction that was almost mathematical. This air superficially matched her acquired Calabrian tones, from her impressive title downward, but the colorless hair, expressionless forehead, gentle cheek, and long lip of the British matron—the type that had ensnared her earlier than any other—were difficult elements to manage and were at times all a keen observer could see. The battlefield was the persistent threat of the bourgeois. She didn’t give Mrs. Brookenham time to be upset about her last note before asking if Nanda would be joining the couple.
“Mercy mercy, no—she’s not asked.” Mrs. Brookenham, on Nanda’s behalf, fairly radiated obscurity. “My children don’t go where they’re not asked.”
“Please no—she hasn’t been invited.” Mrs. Brookenham, speaking for Nanda, completely exuded a sense of being out of place. “My kids don’t go where they’re not wanted.”
“I never said they did, love,” the Duchess returned. “But what then do you do with her?”
“I never said they did, sweetheart,” the Duchess replied. “But what do you plan to do with her?”
“If you mean socially”—Mrs. Brookenham looked as if there might be in some distant sphere, for which she almost yearned, a maternal opportunity very different from that—“if you mean socially, I don’t do anything at all. I’ve never pretended to do anything. You know as well as I do, dear Jane, that I haven’t begun yet.” Jane’s hostess now spoke as simply as an earnest anxious child. She gave a vague patient sigh. “I suppose I must begin!”
“If you’re talking about socially”—Mrs. Brookenham looked as though there might be some distant world, one she almost longed for, where a maternal chance was very different from this—“if you’re talking about socially, I don’t do anything at all. I’ve never pretended to do anything. You know as well as I do, dear Jane, that I haven’t even started yet.” Jane’s hostess now spoke as simply as an earnest, worried child. She let out a vague, patient sigh. “I guess I have to start!”
The Duchess remained for a little rather grimly silent. “How old is she—twenty?”
The Duchess stayed silent for a bit, looking rather grim. “How old is she—twenty?”
“Thirty!” said Mrs. Brookenham with distilled sweetness. Then with no transition of tone: “She has gone for a few days to Tishy Grendon.”
“Thirty!” said Mrs. Brookenham with a sugary sweetness. Then, without changing her tone: “She has gone to Tishy Grendon for a few days.”
“In the country?”
"In the countryside?"
“She stays with her to-night in Hill Street. They go down together to-morrow. Why hasn’t Aggie been?” Mrs. Brookenham went on.
“She’s staying with her tonight on Hill Street. They’re heading down together tomorrow. Why hasn’t Aggie shown up?” Mrs. Brookenham continued.
The Duchess handsomely stared. “Been where?”
The Duchess looked at him sharply. “Been where?”
“Why here, to see Nanda.”
"Why come here to see Nanda?"
“Here?” the Duchess echoed, fairly looking again about the room. “When is Nanda ever here?”
“Here?” the Duchess repeated, looking around the room again. “When is Nanda ever here?”
“Ah you know I’ve given her a room of her own—the sweetest little room in the world.” Mrs. Brookenham never looked so comparatively hopeful as when obliged to explain. “She has everything there a girl can want.”
“Ah, you know I’ve given her a room of her own—the cutest little room in the world.” Mrs. Brookenham never looked so relatively hopeful as when she had to explain. “She has everything there a girl could want.”
“My dear woman,” asked the Duchess, “has she sometimes her own mother?”
“My dear woman,” asked the Duchess, “does she sometimes have her own mother?”
The men had now come in to place the tea-table, and it was the movements of the red-haired footman that Mrs. Brookenham followed. “You had better ask my child herself.”
The men had now come in to set up the tea table, and it was the movements of the red-haired footman that Mrs. Brookenham watched. “You should ask my child herself.”
The Duchess was frank and jovial. “I would, I promise you, if I could get at her! But isn’t that woman always with her?”
The Duchess was open and cheerful. “I really would, I promise you, if I could get to her! But isn’t that woman always by her side?”
Mrs. Brookenham smoothed the little embroidered tea-cloth. “Do you call Tishy Grendon a woman?”
Mrs. Brookenham smoothed the little embroidered tea cloth. “Do you really consider Tishy Grendon a woman?”
Again the Duchess had one of her pauses, which were indeed so frequent in her talks with this intimate that an auditor could sometimes wonder what particular form of relief they represented. They might have been a habit proceeding from the fear of undue impatience. If the Duchess had been as impatient with Mrs. Brookenham as she would possibly have seemed without them her frequent visits in the face of irritation would have had to be accounted for. “What do YOU call her?” she demanded.
Again, the Duchess had one of her pauses, which were so common in her conversations with this close friend that a listener might sometimes question what kind of relief they provided. They could have been a habit born out of a fear of appearing too impatient. If the Duchess had been as impatient with Mrs. Brookenham as she might have seemed without these pauses, her frequent visits despite her irritation would have needed an explanation. “What do YOU call her?” she asked.
“Why Nanda’s best friend—if not her only one. That’s the place I SHOULD have liked for Aggie,” Mrs. Brookenham ever so graciously smiled.
“Why Nanda’s best friend—if not her only one. That’s the place I SHOULD have liked for Aggie,” Mrs. Brookenham smiled graciously.
The Duchess hereupon, going beyond her, gave way to free mirth. “My dear thing, you’re delightful. Aggie OR Tishy is a sweet thought. Since you’re so good as to ask why Aggie has fallen off you’ll excuse my telling you that you’ve just named the reason. You’ve known ever since we came to England what I feel about the proper persons—and the most improper—for her to meet. The Tishy Grendons are not a bit the proper.”
The Duchess, after moving past her, burst into laughter. “My dear, you’re wonderful. Calling her Aggie OR Tishy is such a nice idea. Since you’re kind enough to ask why Aggie isn’t around, I’ll go ahead and tell you that you just gave the answer. You’ve known since we arrived in England how I feel about who she should—and shouldn’t—meet. The Tishy Grendons are definitely not the right fit.”
Mrs. Brookenham continued to assist a little in the preparations for tea. “Why not say at once, Jane”—and her tone, in its appeal, was almost infantine—“that you’ve come at last to placing even poor Nanda, for Aggie’s wonderful purpose, in the same impossible class?”
Mrs. Brookenham kept helping a bit with the tea preparations. “Why not just say it straight, Jane”—her tone was almost childlike in its plea—“that you’ve finally decided to put even poor Nanda, for Aggie’s amazing purpose, in the same unrealistic category?”
The Duchess took her time, but at last she accepted her duty. “Well, if you will have it. You know my ideas. If it isn’t my notion of the way to bring up a girl to give her up, in extreme youth, to an intimacy with a young married woman who’s both unhappy and silly, whose conversation has absolutely no limits, who says everything that comes into her head and talks to the poor child about God only knows what—if I should never dream of such an arrangement for my niece I can almost as little face the prospect of throwing her MUCH, don’t you see? with any young person exposed to such an association. It would be in the natural order certainly”—in spite of which natural order the Duchess made the point with but moderate emphasis—“that, since dear Edward is my cousin, Aggie should see at least as much of Nanda as of any other girl of their age. But what will you have? I must recognise the predicament I’m placed in by the more and more extraordinary development of English manners. Many things have altered, goodness knows, since I was Aggie’s age, but nothing’s so different as what you all do with your girls. It’s all a muddle, a compromise, a monstrosity, like everything else you produce; there’s nothing in it that goes on all-fours. I see but one consistent way, which is our fine old foreign way and which makes—in the upper classes, mind you, for it’s with them only I’m concerned—des femmes bien gracieuses. I allude to the immemorial custom of my husband’s race, which was good enough for his mother and his mother’s mother, for Aggie’s own, for his other sisters, for toutes ces dames. It would have been good enough for my child, as I call her—my dear husband called her HIS—if, not losing her parents, she had remained in her own country. She would have been brought up there under an anxious eye—that’s the great point; privately, carefully, tenderly, and with what she was NOT to learn—till the proper time—looked after quite as much as the rest. I can only go on with her in that spirit and make of her, under Providence, what I consider any young person of her condition, of her name, of her particular traditions, should be. Voila, ma chere. Should you put it to me whether I think you’re surrounding Nanda with any such security as that—well, I shouldn’t be able to help it if I offended you by an honest answer. What it comes to, simply stated, is that really she must choose between Aggie and Tishy. I’m afraid I should shock you were I to tell you what I should think of myself for packing MY child, all alone, off for a week with Mrs. Grendon.”
The Duchess took her time, but eventually she accepted her responsibilities. “Well, if you insist. You know my thoughts. If it’s not my idea of how to raise a girl to let her become close, at such a young age, with a young married woman who is both unhappy and foolish, whose conversations are completely unrestricted, who says whatever comes to mind and talks to the poor child about who knows what—if I would never consider such an arrangement for my niece, I can hardly face the idea of throwing her into any association with a young person like that, don’t you see? It would definitely be the natural way”—even though the Duchess made this point with only moderate emphasis—“that, since dear Edward is my cousin, Aggie should spend just as much time with Nanda as with any other girl her age. But what can I do? I have to acknowledge the difficult position I’m in because of the increasingly strange development of English manners. So many things have changed, goodness knows, since I was Aggie’s age, but nothing is as different as what you all do with your girls. It’s all a mess, a compromise, a nightmare, like everything else you create; there’s nothing in it that makes sense. I see only one consistent approach, which is our fine old foreign way that creates—in the upper classes, mind you, as they are the only ones I’m concerned with—des femmes bien gracieuses. I’m referring to the time-honored tradition of my husband’s family, which was good enough for his mother and grandmother, for Aggie’s own, for his other sisters, for toutes ces dames. It would have been good enough for my child, as I call her—my dear husband called her HIS—if, having not lost her parents, she had stayed in her own country. She would have been raised there under careful supervision—that’s the key point; privately, meticulously, tenderly, and with what she was NOT supposed to learn—until the right time—addressed just as much as everything else. I can only move forward with her in that spirit and shape her, under Providence, into what I believe any young person of her status, her name, and her specific traditions should be. Voila, ma chere. If you were to ask me whether I think you’re providing Nanda with any kind of security like that—well, I wouldn’t be able to help it if I offended you with an honest answer. The simple truth is that she must choose between Aggie and Tishy. I’m afraid I would shock you if I were to share what I think of myself for sending MY child, all alone, away for a week with Mrs. Grendon.”
Mrs. Brookenham, who had many talents, had none perhaps that she oftener found useful than that of listening with the appearance of being fairly hypnotised. It was the way she listened to her housekeeper at their regular morning conference, and if the rejoinder ensuing upon it frequently appeared to have nothing to do with her manner this was a puzzle for her interlocutor alone. “Oh of course I know your theory, dear Jane, and I dare say it’s very charming and old-fashioned and, if you like, aristocratic, in a frowsy foolish old way—though even upon that, at the same time, there would be something too to be said. But I can only congratulate you on finding it more workable than there can be any question of MY finding it. If you’re all armed for the sacrifices you speak of I simply am not. I don’t think I’m quite a monster, but I don’t pretend to be a saint. I’m an English wife and an English mother—I live in the mixed English world. My daughter, at any rate, is just my daughter, I thank my stars, and one of a good English bunch: she’s not the unique niece of my dead Italian husband, nor doubtless either, in spite of her excellent birth, of a lineage, like Aggie’s, so very tremendous. I’ve my life to lead and she’s a part of it. Sugar?” she wound up on a still softer note as she handed the cup of tea.
Mrs. Brookenham, who had many talents, probably found none more useful than her ability to listen as if she were completely captivated. This was how she listened to her housekeeper during their regular morning meetings, and if her responses often seemed unrelated to her listening style, that was a puzzle only for her interlocutor. “Oh, of course I understand your theory, dear Jane, and I bet it’s quite charming and old-fashioned and, if you like, aristocratic in a slightly dusty old way—though even about that, there would be something to say. But I can only applaud you for making it more workable than I ever could. If you’re all set for the sacrifices you talk about, I simply am not. I don’t think I’m a total monster, but I won’t pretend to be a saint. I’m an English wife and an English mother—I live in a mixed English world. My daughter, at least, is just my daughter, thank goodness, and one of a fine English group: she’s not the unique niece of my late Italian husband, nor, despite her excellent background, does she come from a lineage as impressive as Aggie’s. I have my life to live and she’s a part of it. Sugar?” she concluded on a softer note as she passed the cup of tea.
“Never! Well, with ME” said the Duchess with spirit, “she would be all.”
“Never! Well, with me,” the Duchess said with determination, “she would be everything.”
“‘All’ is soon said! Life is composed of many things,” Mrs. Brookenham gently rang out—“of such mingled intertwisted strands!” Then still with the silver bell, “Don’t you really think Tishy nice?” she asked.
“‘All’ is easy to say! Life is made up of so many things,” Mrs. Brookenham gently chimed in—“of such mixed intertwined strands!” Then still with the silver bell, “Don’t you really think Tishy is nice?” she asked.
“I think little girls should live with little girls and young femmes du monde so immensely initiated should—well,” said the Duchess with a toss of her head, “let them alone. What do they want of them ‘at all at all’?”
“I think little girls should hang out with other little girls, and young women who are well experienced should—well,” said the Duchess with a toss of her head, “just leave them be. What do they want with them ‘at all at all’?”
“Well, my dear, if Tishy strikes you as ‘initiated’ all one can ask is ‘Initiated into what?’ I should as soon think of applying such a term to a little shivering shorn lamb. Is it your theory,” Mrs. Brookenham pursued, “that our unfortunate unmarried daughters are to have no intelligent friends?”
“Well, my dear, if Tishy seems ‘initiated’ to you, all you can ask is ‘Initiated into what?’ I would just as easily think of calling a little shivering lamb that. Is it your theory,” Mrs. Brookenham continued, “that our unfortunate unmarried daughters aren't supposed to have any intelligent friends?”
“Unfortunate indeed,” cried the Duchess, “precisely BECAUSE they’re unmarried, and unmarried, if you don’t mind my saying so, a good deal because they’re unmarriageable. Men, after all, the nice ones—by which I mean the possible ones—are not on the lookout for little brides whose usual associates are so up to snuff. It’s not their idea that the girls they marry shall already have been pitchforked—by talk and contacts and visits and newspapers and by the way the poor creatures rush about and all the extraordinary things they do—quite into EVERYTHING. A girl’s most intelligent friend is her mother—or the relative acting as such. Perhaps you consider that Tishy takes your place!”
“Unfortunate indeed,” exclaimed the Duchess, “exactly BECAUSE they’re unmarried, and unmarried, if you don’t mind me saying, is largely because they’re unmarriageable. Men, after all, the nice ones—by which I mean the potential ones—aren’t looking for little brides whose usual friends are so well-connected. They don’t want the girls they marry to already be all caught up in—through talk, connections, visits, newspapers, and the way the poor things run around doing all sorts of extraordinary things—everything. A girl’s most intelligent companion is her mother—or the relative filling that role. Perhaps you think that Tishy is taking your place!”
Mrs. Brookenham waited so long to say what she considered that before she next spoke the question appeared to have dropped. Then she only replied as if suddenly remembering her manners: “Won’t you eat something?” She indicated a particular plate. “One of the nice little round ones?” The Duchess appropriated a nice little round one and her hostess presently went on: “There’s one thing I mustn’t forget—don’t let us eat them ALL. I believe they’re what Lord Petherton really comes for.”
Mrs. Brookenham waited so long to say what she thought that by the time she spoke again, the question seemed to have faded away. Then, as if suddenly recalling her manners, she asked, “Won’t you eat something?” She pointed to a specific plate. “One of the nice little round ones?” The Duchess took one of the nice little round ones, and her hostess soon added, “There’s one thing I mustn’t forget—let’s not eat them ALL. I think that’s what Lord Petherton really comes for.”
The Duchess finished her mouthful imperturbably before she took this up. “Does he come so often?”
The Duchess calmly finished her bite before addressing this. “Does he visit that often?”
Mrs. Brookenham might have been, for judicious candour, the Muse of History. “I don’t know what he calls it; but he said yesterday that he’d come today. I’ve had tea earlier for you,” she went on with her most melancholy kindness—“and he’s always late. But we mustn’t, between us, lick the platter clean.”
Mrs. Brookenham could have been, for her wise honesty, the Muse of History. “I don’t know what he calls it, but he said yesterday that he’d come today. I had tea earlier for you,” she continued with her most sorrowful kindness—“and he’s always late. But we shouldn’t, between us, lick the plate clean.”
The Duchess entered very sufficiently into her companion’s tone. “Oh I don’t feel at all obliged to consider him, for he has not of late particularly put himself out for me. He has not been to see me since I don’t know when, and the last time he did come he brought Mr. Mitchett.”
The Duchess fully engaged in her companion’s tone. “Oh, I don’t feel any obligation to think about him, because he hasn’t really made an effort for me lately. He hasn’t visited me in ages, and the last time he did come, he brought Mr. Mitchett.”
“Here it was the other way round. It was Mr. Mitchett, the other year, who first brought Lord Petherton.”
“Here it was the opposite. It was Mr. Mitchett, a couple of years ago, who first introduced Lord Petherton.”
“And who,” asked the Duchess, “had first brought Mr. Mitchett?”
“And who,” asked the Duchess, “first brought Mr. Mitchett?”
Mrs. Brookenham, meeting her friend’s eyes, looked for an instant as if trying to recall. “I give it up. I muddle beginnings.”
Mrs. Brookenham, locking eyes with her friend, briefly looked like she was trying to remember. “I give up. I’m terrible at starting things.”
“That doesn’t matter if you only MAKE them,” the Duchess smiled.
"That doesn't matter if you just MAKE them," the Duchess smiled.
“No, does it?” To which Mrs. Brookenham added: “Did he bring Mr. Mitchett for Aggie?”
“No, does it?” Mrs. Brookenham then added, “Did he bring Mr. Mitchett for Aggie?”
“If he did they’ll have been disappointed. Neither of them has seen, in my house, the tip of her nose.” The Duchess announced it with a pomp of pride.
“If he did, they would have been disappointed. Neither of them has seen, in my house, the tip of her nose.” The Duchess declared it with a flair of pride.
“Ah but with your ideas that doesn’t prevent.”
“Ah, but your ideas don’t stop that.”
“Prevent what?”
"Prevent what exactly?"
“Why what I suppose you call the pourparlers.”
“Why what I guess you call the negotiations.”
“For Aggie’s hand? My dear,” said the Duchess, “I’m glad you do me the justice of feeling that I’m a person to take time by the forelock. It was not, as you seem to remember, with the sight of Mr. Mitchett that the question of Aggie’s hand began to occupy me. I should be ashamed of myself if it weren’t constantly before me and if I hadn’t my feelers out in more quarters than one. But I’ve not so much as thought of Mr. Mitchett—who, rich as he may be, is the son of a shoemaker and superlatively hideous—for a reason I don’t at all mind telling you. Don’t be outraged if I say that I’ve for a long time hoped you yourself would find the right use for him.” She paused—at present with a momentary failure of assurance, from which she rallied, however, to proceed with a burst of earnestness that was fairly noble. “Forgive me if I just tell you once for all how it strikes me, I’m stupefied at your not seeming to recognise either your interest or your duty. Oh I know you want to, but you appear to me—in your perfect good faith of course—utterly at sea. They’re one and the same thing, don’t you make out? your interest and your duty. Why isn’t it convincingly plain to you that the thing to do with Nanda is just to marry her—and to marry her soon? That’s the great thing—do it while you CAN. If you don’t want her downstairs—at which, let me say, I don’t in the least wonder—your remedy is to take the right alternative. Don’t send her to Tishy—”
“For Aggie’s hand? My dear,” said the Duchess, “I’m glad you see me as someone who knows how to seize an opportunity. It wasn’t just seeing Mr. Mitchett that got me thinking about Aggie’s hand. I would be ashamed of myself if I didn’t have this constantly in mind and if I weren’t looking into various options. But I haven’t so much as considered Mr. Mitchett—who, though he may be wealthy, is the son of a shoemaker and exceptionally unattractive—for a reason I’m more than happy to share with you. Don’t be offended if I say I’ve long hoped you would find the right use for him yourself.” She paused—momentarily losing her confidence, but then she regained it and continued with a burst of sincerity that was quite noble. “Forgive me for saying this, but I’m baffled that you don’t seem to recognize either your interest or your obligation. Oh, I know you want to, but to me—you, in your pure good faith—seem completely lost. They’re the same thing, don’t you see? Your interest and your duty. Why isn’t it obvious to you that the right thing to do with Nanda is to marry her—and to marry her soon? That’s the main thing—do it while you CAN. If you don’t want her downstairs—which, let me say, I completely understand—your solution is to choose the right alternative. Don’t send her to Tishy—”
“Send her to Mr. Mitchett?” Mrs. Brookenham unresentfully quavered. Her colour, during her visitor’s address had distinctly risen, but there was no irritation in her voice. “How do you know, Jane, that I don’t want her downstairs?”
“Send her to Mr. Mitchett?” Mrs. Brookenham asked, her voice shaking but without any bitterness. Her face had definitely flushed during her visitor’s conversation, but she didn’t sound upset. “How do you know, Jane, that I don’t want her downstairs?”
The Duchess looked at her with an audacity confirmed by the absence from her face of everything but the plaintive. “There you are, with your eternal English false positions! J’aime, moi, les situations nettes—je rien comprends pas d’autres. It wouldn’t be to your honour—to that of your delicacy—that with your impossible house you SHOULD wish to plant your girl in your drawing-room. But such a way of keeping her out of it as throwing her into a worse—!”
The Duchess looked at her with a confidence that was clear from the sadness on her face. “There you are, stuck in your usual English pretenses! I prefer straightforward situations—I don’t understand anything else. It wouldn’t be honorable—nor respectful of your sensibilities—for you to want to keep your daughter in your parlor with your awful setup. But throwing her into a worse situation to keep her out of it—!”
“Well, Jane, you do say things to me!” Mrs. Brookenham blandly broke in. She had sunk back into her chair; her hands, in her lap pressed themselves together and her wan smile brought a tear into each of her eyes by the very effort to be brighter. It might have been guessed of her that she hated to seem to care, but that she had other dislikes too. “If one were to take up, you know, some of the things you say—!” And she positively sighed for the wealth of amusement at them of which her tears were the sign. Her friend could quite match her indifference. “Well, my child, TAKE them up; if you were to do that with them candidly, one by one, you would do really very much what I should like to bring you to. Do you see?” Mrs. Brookenham’s failure to repudiate the vision appeared to suffice, and her visitor cheerfully took a further jump. “As much of Tishy as she wants—AFTER. But not before.”
“Well, Jane, you really do say things to me!” Mrs. Brookenham said blandly. She had sunk back into her chair; her hands, in her lap, pressed together and her pale smile brought a tear to each of her eyes from the effort to appear brighter. It might have been guessed that she hated to seem to care, but she had other dislikes too. “If one were to address, you know, some of the things you say—!” And she genuinely sighed for the wealth of amusement they brought her, which her tears signified. Her friend could match her indifference. “Well, my dear, GO ahead; if you were to take them on, one by one, openly, you would actually do very much what I would like to guide you toward. Do you see?” Mrs. Brookenham’s inability to reject the idea seemed to be enough, and her visitor cheerfully continued. “As much of Tishy as she wants—AFTER. But not before.”
“After what?”
"After what happened?"
“Well—say after Mr. Mitchett. Mr. Mitchett won’t take her after Mrs. Grendon.”
“Well—say after Mr. Mitchett. Mr. Mitchett won’t take her after Mrs. Grendon.”
“And what are your grounds for assuming that he’ll take her at all?” Then as the Duchess hung fire a moment: “Have you got it by chance from Lord Petherton?”
“And what makes you think he’ll take her at all?” Then, as the Duchess hesitated for a moment: “Did you happen to hear it from Lord Petherton?”
The eyes of the two women met for a little on this, and there might have been a consequence of it in the manner of what came. “I’ve got it from not being a fool. Men, I repeat, like the girls they marry—”
The eyes of the two women met briefly on this, and it may have influenced what followed. “I’ve got it from not being naive. Men, I say again, like the women they marry—”
“Oh I already know your old song! The way they like the girls they DON’T marry seems to be,” Mrs. Brookenham mused, “what more immediately concerns us. You had better wait till you HAVE made Aggie’s fortune perhaps—to be so sure of the working of your system. Pardon me, darling, if I don’t take you for an example until you’ve a little more successfully become one. I know what the sort of men worth speaking of are not looking for. They ARE looking for smart safe sensible English girls.”
“Oh, I already know your old tune! The way they prefer girls they DON’T marry seems to be,” Mrs. Brookenham thought, “what really concerns us. You might want to wait until you’ve actually made Aggie’s fortune before being so certain about how your system works. Sorry, darling, but I can't see you as an example until you've become a bit more successful at it. I know what the kind of men worth talking about aren’t looking for. They ARE looking for smart, safe, sensible English girls.”
The Duchess glanced at the clock. “What’s Mr. Vanderbank looking for?”
The Duchess checked the clock. “What’s Mr. Vanderbank looking for?”
Her companion appeared to oblige her by anxiously thinking. “Oh, HE, I’m afraid, poor dear—for nothing at all!”
Her friend seemed to help by worrying. “Oh, HIM, I’m worried, poor thing—for no reason at all!”
The Duchess had taken off a glove to appease her appetite, and now, drawing it on, she smoothed it down. “I think he has his ideas.”
The Duchess had taken off a glove to satisfy her hunger, and now, putting it back on, she smoothed it out. “I think he has his thoughts.”
“The same as yours?”
“Is it the same as yours?”
“Well, more like them than like yours.”
“Well, more like them than like yours.”
“Ah perhaps then—for he and I,” said Mrs. Brookenham, “don’t agree, I feel, on two things in the world. So you think poor Mitchy,” she went on, “who’s the son of a shoemaker and who might be the grandson of a grasshopper, good enough for my child.”
“Ah, maybe then—for he and I,” said Mrs. Brookenham, “don’t see eye to eye on two things in the world. So you think poor Mitchy,” she continued, “who’s the son of a shoemaker and could very well be the grandson of a grasshopper, is good enough for my child.”
The Duchess appreciated for a moment the superior fit of her glove. “I look facts in the face. It’s exactly what I’m doing for Aggie.” Then she grew easy to extravagance. “What are you giving her?”
The Duchess took a moment to admire how well her glove fit. “I face the facts. That’s exactly what I’m doing for Aggie.” Then she became open to extravagance. “What are you getting her?”
But Mrs. Brookenham took without wincing whatever, as between a masterful relative and an exposed frivolity, might have been the sting of it. “That you must ask Edward. I haven’t the least idea.”
But Mrs. Brookenham accepted without flinching whatever might have been the sting of it, as it was between a controlling relative and an obvious silliness. “You’ll have to ask Edward. I have no clue.”
“There you are again—the virtuous English mother! I’ve got Aggie’s little fortune in an old stocking and I count it over every night. If you’ve no old stocking for Nanda there are worse fates than shoemakers and grasshoppers. Even WITH one, you know, I don’t at all say that I should sniff at poor Mitchy. We must take what we can get and I shall be the first to take it. You can’t have everything for ninepence.” And the Duchess got up—shining, however, with a confessed light of fantasy. “Speak to him, my dear—speak to him!”
“There you are again—the perfect English mother! I’ve got Aggie’s little fortune tucked away in an old stocking, and I count it every night. If you don’t have an old stocking for Nanda, there are worse fates than being shoemakers or grasshoppers. Even with one, you know, I wouldn’t say I’d turn my nose up at poor Mitchy. We have to take what we can get, and I’ll be the first to do so. You can’t expect to get everything for a penny.” And the Duchess stood up—glowing, though, with a clear hint of imagination. “Talk to him, my dear—talk to him!”
“Do you mean offer him my child?”
“Are you suggesting that I offer him my child?”
She laughed at the intonation. “There you are once more—vous autres! If you’re shocked at the idea you place drolement your delicacy. I’d offer mine to the son of a chimney-sweep if the principal guarantees were there. Nanda’s charming—you don’t do her justice. I don’t say Mr. Mitchett’s either beautiful or noble, and he certainly hasn’t as much distinction as would cover the point of a pin. He doesn’t mind moreover what he says—the lengths he sometimes goes to!—but that,” added the Duchess with decision, “is no doubt much a matter of how he finds you’ll take it. And after marriage what does it signify? He has forty thousand a year, an excellent idea of how to take care of it and a good disposition.”
She laughed at the tone. “There you are again—vous autres! If you’re appalled by the idea, you really are being overly delicate. I’d offer my hand to the son of a chimney sweep if the main conditions were right. Nanda’s wonderful—you’re not giving her enough credit. I’m not saying Mr. Mitchett is beautiful or noble, and he definitely doesn’t have enough distinction to cover the point of a pin. He doesn’t care what he says—the things he sometimes says!—but that,” the Duchess added firmly, “is probably very much about how he thinks you’ll take it. And after marriage, what does it matter? He has forty thousand a year, a great understanding of how to manage it, and a good nature.”
Mrs. Brookenham sat still; she only looked up at her friend. “Is it by Lord Petherton that you know of his excellent idea?”
Mrs. Brookenham sat quietly; she just looked up at her friend. “Is it Lord Petherton who told you about his great idea?”
The Duchess showed she was challenged, but also that she made allowances. “I go by my impression. But Lord Petherton HAS spoken for him.”
The Duchess indicated that she was confronted with difficulties, yet she was also accommodating. “I trust my instincts. But Lord Petherton HAS vouched for him.”
“He ought to do that,” said Mrs. Brookenham—“since he wholly lives on him.”
“He should do that,” said Mrs. Brookenham, “since he completely relies on him.”
“Lord Petherton—on Mr. Mitchett?” The Duchess stared, but rather in amusement than in horror. “Why, hasn’t he a—property?”
“Lord Petherton—about Mr. Mitchett?” The Duchess looked surprised, but more in amusement than in shock. “Doesn’t he have a—property?”
“The loveliest. Mr. Mitchett’s his property. Didn’t you KNOW?” There was an artless wail in Mrs. Brookenham’s surprise.
“The loveliest. That belongs to Mr. Mitchett. Didn’t you KNOW?” There was an innocent cry in Mrs. Brookenham’s surprise.
“How should I know—still a stranger as I’m often rather happy to feel myself here and choosing my friends and picking my steps very much, I can assure you—how should I know about all your social scandals and things?”
“How would I know? I'm still a stranger here, and I'm actually quite happy to be. I enjoy choosing my friends and deciding my own path. So, really, how would I know about all your social scandals and stuff?”
“Oh we don’t call THAT a social scandal!” Mrs. Brookenham inimitably returned.
“Oh, we don’t call THAT a social scandal!” Mrs. Brookenham replied in her unique way.
“Well, if you should wish to you’d have the way I tell you of to stop it. Divert the stream of Mr. Mitchett’s wealth.”
“Well, if you want to, you can take the route I’m suggesting to put an end to it. Redirect Mr. Mitchett’s wealth.”
“Oh there’s plenty for every one!”—Mrs. Brookenham kept up her tone. “He’s always giving us things—bonbons and dinners and opera-boxes.”
“Oh, there’s plenty for everyone!”—Mrs. Brookenham maintained her tone. “He’s always giving us stuff—candies and dinners and opera seats.”
“He has never given ME any,” the Duchess contentedly declared.
“He has never given ME any,” the Duchess happily said.
Mrs. Brookenham waited a little. “Lord Petherton has the giving of some. He has never in his life before, I imagine, made so many presents.”
Mrs. Brookenham waited a moment. “Lord Petherton is responsible for giving some. I imagine he’s never made so many gifts in his entire life before.”
“Ah then it’s a shame one has nothing!” On which before reaching the door, the Duchess changed the subject. “You say I never bring Aggie. If you like I’ll bring her back.”
“Ah, then it’s a shame to have nothing!” At that, before reaching the door, the Duchess switched topics. “You say I never bring Aggie. If you want, I’ll bring her back.”
Mrs. Brookenham wondered. “Do you mean today?”
Mrs. Brookenham wondered, “Are you talking about today?”
“Yes, when I’ve picked her up. It will be something to do with her till Miss Merriman can take her.”
“Yes, when I’ve picked her up. It will be something to do with her until Miss Merriman can take her.”
“Delighted, dearest; do bring her. And I think she should SEE Mr. Mitchett.”
“I'm so glad, dear; please bring her. And I think she should MEET Mr. Mitchett.”
“Shall I find him here too then?”
“Should I find him here too then?”
“Oh take the chance.”
"Go for it."
The two women, on this, exchanged, tacitly and across the room—the Duchess at the door, which a servant had arrived to open for her, and Mrs. Brookenham still at her tea-table—a further stroke of intercourse, over which the latter was not on this occasion the first to lower her lids. “I think I’ve shown high scruples,” the departing guest said, “but I understand then that I’m free.”
The two women silently exchanged glances across the room—the Duchess at the door, which a servant had just opened for her, and Mrs. Brookenham still at her tea-table—a moment of connection, with Mrs. Brookenham not being the first to look away this time. “I believe I’ve acted with integrity,” the guest said as she left, “but I take it that I’m free to go.”
“Free as air, dear Jane.”
"Free as air, dear Jane."
“Good.” Then just as she was off, “Ah dear old Edward!” the guest exclaimed. Her kinsman, as she was fond of calling him, had reached the top of the staircase, and Mrs. Brookenham, by the fire, heard them meet on the landing—heard also the Duchess protest against his turning to see her down. Mrs. Brookenham, listening to them, hoped Edward would accept the protest and think it sufficient to leave her with the footman. Their common consciousness that she was a kind of cousin, a consciousness not devoid of satisfaction, was quite consistent with a view, early arrived at, of the absurdity of any fuss about her.
“Good.” Just as she was leaving, “Ah dear old Edward!” the guest exclaimed. Her relative, as she liked to call him, had reached the top of the staircase, and Mrs. Brookenham, by the fire, heard them meet on the landing—she also heard the Duchess protest against him turning to see her down. Mrs. Brookenham, listening to them, hoped Edward would accept the protest and think it was enough to leave her with the footman. Their shared awareness that she was a sort of cousin, an awareness not lacking in satisfaction, was completely in line with a conclusion she had reached early on about the silliness of making a big deal out of her.
III
III
When Mr. Brookenham appeared his wife was prompt. “She’s coming back for Lord Petherton.”
When Mr. Brookenham showed up, his wife was quick to respond. “She’s coming back for Lord Petherton.”
“Oh!” he simply said.
“Oh!” he just said.
“There’s something between them.”
“There’s a connection between them.”
“Oh!” he merely repeated. And it would have taken many such sounds on his part to represent a spirit of response discernible to any one but his mate.
“Oh!” he just repeated. And it would have taken many more sounds from him to show a spirit of response that anyone besides his partner could notice.
“There have been things before,” she went on, “but I haven’t felt sure. Don’t you know how one has sometimes a flash?”
“There have been things before,” she continued, “but I haven’t felt certain. Don’t you know how sometimes you just have a sudden insight?”
It couldn’t be said of Edward Brookenham, who seemed to bend for sitting down more hinges than most men, that he looked as if he knew either this or anything else. He had a pale cold face, marked and made regular, made even in a manner handsome, by a hardness of line in which, oddly, there was no significance, no accent. Clean-shaven, slightly bald, with unlighted grey eyes and a mouth that gave the impression of not working easily, he suggested a stippled drawing by an inferior master. Lean moreover and stiff, and with the air of having here and there in his person a bone or two more than his share, he had once or twice, at fancy-balls, been thought striking in a dress copied from one of Holbein’s English portraits. But when once some such meaning as that had been put into him it took a long time to put another, a longer time than even his extreme exposure or anybody’s study of the problem had yet made possible. If anything particular had finally been expected from him it might have been a summary or an explanation of the things he had always not said; but there was something in him that had long since pacified all impatience, drugged all curiosity. He had never in his life answered such a question as his wife had just put him and which she would not have put had she feared a reply. So dry and decent and even distinguished did he look, as if he had positively been created to meet a propriety and match some other piece, that lady, with her famous perceptions, would no more have appealed to him seriously on a general proposition than she would, for such a response, have rung the drawing-room bell. He was none the less held to have a great promiscuous wisdom. “What is it that’s between them?” he demanded.
It couldn’t be said of Edward Brookenham, who seemed to have more hinges for sitting down than most men, that he looked like he knew this or anything else. He had a pale, cold face, marked and made symmetrical, even in a way that was handsome, by a hardness of line that oddly had no significance, no emphasis. Clean-shaven, slightly bald, with dull gray eyes and a mouth that seemed reluctant to work, he suggested a sketch by a mediocre artist. Lean and stiff, and giving off the impression that there was a bone or two in him more than he needed, he had occasionally been seen as striking at costume parties in a costume inspired by one of Holbein’s English portraits. But once some meaning had been assigned to him, it took a long time to assign another, longer than even his extreme exposure or anyone’s examination of the issue had made possible. If anything specific had been expected from him, it might have been a summary or an explanation of the things he had always chosen not to say; but there was something in him that had long since calmed all impatience and dulled all curiosity. He had never in his life answered the question his wife had just asked him, one she wouldn’t have asked if she had feared a response. He looked so dry, respectable, and even distinguished, as if he had been specifically created to fit propriety and match some other piece, that she, with her renowned insights, would no more have turned to him for a serious response on a general topic than she would have rang the drawing-room bell for such an answer. Nevertheless, he was still thought to possess significant general wisdom. “What is it that’s between them?” he asked.
“What’s between any woman and the man she’s making up to?”
“What’s going on between any woman and the man she’s dating?”
“Why there may often be nothing. I didn’t know she even particularly knew him,” Brookenham added.
“Why there might often be nothing. I didn’t even know she really knew him,” Brookenham added.
“It’s exactly what she would like to prevent any one’s knowing, and her coming here to be with him when she knows I know SHE knows—don’t you see?—that he’s to be here, is just one of those calculations that ARE subtle enough to put off the scent a woman who has but half a nose.” Mrs. Brookenham as she spoke appeared to attest by the pretty star-gazing way she thrust it into the air her own possession of the totality of such a feature. “I don’t know yet quite what I think, but one wakes up to such things soon enough.”
“It’s exactly what she wants to keep from anyone knowing, and her coming here to be with him when she knows I know SHE knows—don’t you get it?—that he’s going to be here, is just one of those clever tricks that are subtle enough to throw off the scent of a woman who only has half a clue.” Mrs. Brookenham, as she spoke, seemed to confirm with the charming, starry-eyed way she lifted it into the air, her complete mastery of that trait. “I’m not quite sure what I think yet, but one wakes up to these things soon enough.”
“Do you suppose it’s her idea that he’ll marry her?” Brookenham asked in his colourless way.
“Do you think it’s her idea that he’ll marry her?” Brookenham asked in his flat tone.
“My dear Edward!” his wife murmured for all answer.
“My dear Edward!” his wife whispered in reply.
“But if she can see him in other places why should she want to see him here?” Edward persisted in a voice destitute of expression.
“But if she can see him elsewhere, why would she want to see him here?” Edward continued, his voice lacking any emotion.
Mrs. Brookenham now had plenty of that. “Do you mean if she can see him in his own house?”
Mrs. Brookenham now had plenty of that. “Do you mean if she can see him at his own place?”
“No cream, please,” her husband said. “Hasn’t she a house too?”
"Not cream, please," her husband said. "Doesn't she have a house as well?"
“Yes, but so pervaded all over by Aggie and Miss Merriman.”
“Yes, but it was completely taken over by Aggie and Miss Merriman.”
“Oh!” Brookenham commented.
“Oh!” Brookenham said.
“There has always been some man—I’ve always known there has. And now it’s Petherton,” said his companion.
“There has always been some man—I’ve always known there has. And now it’s Petherton,” said his friend.
“But where’s the attraction?”
“But where’s the appeal?”
“In HIM? Why lots of women could tell you. Petherton has had a career.”
“In HIM? Many women could tell you. Petherton has had a successful career.”
“But I mean in old Jane.”
“But I mean in old Jane.”
“Well, I dare say lots of men could tell you. She’s no older than any one else. She has also such great elements.”
"Well, I bet a lot of guys could tell you. She’s no older than anyone else. She also has some really amazing qualities."
“Oh I dare say she’s all right,” Brookenham returned as if his interest in the case had dropped. You might have felt you got a little nearer to him on guessing that in so peopled a circle satiety was never far from him.
“Oh, I’d say she’s fine,” Brookenham replied, acting as if he had lost interest in the situation. You might have felt you understood him better upon realizing that, in such a crowded circle, he was never far from feeling satisfied.
“I mean for instance she has such a grand idea of duty. She thinks we’re nowhere!”
“I mean, for example, she has such a high opinion of duty. She thinks we’re totally insignificant!”
“Nowhere?”
"Nowhere?"
“With our children—with our home life. She’s awfully down on Tishy.”
“With our kids—with our home life. She really doesn’t like Tishy.”
“Tishy?”—Edward appeared for a moment at a loss.
“Tishy?”—Edward looked uncertain for a moment.
“Tishy Grendon—and her craze for Nanda.”
“Tishy Grendon—and her obsession with Nanda.”
“Has she a craze for Nanda?”
“Does she have a crush on Nanda?”
“Surely I told you Nanda’s to be with her for Easter.”
“I'm pretty sure I told you Nanda was going to be with her for Easter.”
“I believe you did,” he bethought himself, “but you didn’t say anything about a craze. And where’s Harold?” he went on.
“I think you did,” he reminded himself, “but you didn’t mention anything about a craze. And where’s Harold?” he continued.
“He’s at Brander. That is he will be by dinner. He has just gone.”
“He's at Brander. He'll be here by dinner. He just left.”
“And how does he get there?”
“And how does he get there?”
“Why by the South-Western. They’ll send to meet him.”
“Why by the South-Western. They’ll send someone to meet him.”
Brookenham appeared for a moment to view this statement in the dry light of experience. “They’ll only send if there are others too.”
Brookenham took a moment to look at this statement through the clear lens of experience. “They’ll only send it if there are others too.”
“Of course then there’ll be others—lots. The more the better for Harold.”
“Of course, there will be others—plenty of them. The more, the better for Harold.”
This young man’s father was silent a little. “Perhaps—if they don’t play high.”
This young man’s father was quiet for a moment. “Maybe—if they don’t play high.”
“Ah,” said his mother, “however Harold plays he has a way of winning.”
“Ah,” said his mother, “no matter how Harold plays, he has a knack for winning.”
“He has a way too of being a hopeless ass. What I meant was how he comes there at all,” Edward explained.
“He has a talent for being a complete idiot. What I meant was how he even shows up there at all,” Edward explained.
“Why as any one comes—by being invited. She wrote to him—weeks ago.”
“Why does anyone come—by being invited? She wrote to him weeks ago.”
Brookenham just traceably took this in, but to what profit was not calculable. “To Harold? Very good-natured.” He had another short reflexion, after which he continued: “If they don’t send he’ll be in for five miles in a fly—and the man will see that he gets his money.”
Brookenham barely registered this, but the benefit wasn't clear. “To Harold? Very nice of him.” He thought for a moment before adding, “If they don’t send, he’ll have to travel five miles in a cab—and the driver will make sure he gets paid.”
“They WILL send—after her note.”
“They will send—after her message.”
“Did it say so?”
“Did it really say that?”
Her melancholy eyes seemed, from afar, to run over the page. “I don’t remember—but it was so cordial.”
Her sad eyes appeared, from a distance, to scan the page. “I don’t remember—but it felt so warm.”
Again he meditated. “That often doesn’t prevent one’s being let in for ten shillings.”
Again he thought about it. “That often doesn’t stop someone from being charged ten shillings.”
There was more gloom in this forecast than his wife had desired to produce. “Well, my dear Edward, what do you want me to do? Whatever a young man does, it seems to me, he’s let in for ten shillings.”
There was more sadness in this forecast than his wife had wanted to create. “Well, my dear Edward, what do you want me to do? Whatever a young man does, it seems to me, he’s stuck with ten shillings.”
“Ah but he needn’t be—that’s my point. I wasn’t at his age.”
“Ah, but he doesn’t have to be—that’s my point. I wasn’t at his age.”
Harold’s mother took up her book again. “Perhaps you weren’t the same success! I mean at such places.”
Harold's mom picked up her book again. “Maybe you weren’t as successful at those places!”
“Well, I didn’t borrow money to make me one—as I’ve a sharp idea our young scamp does.”
“Well, I didn’t borrow money to make me one—since I have a strong feeling our young troublemaker did.”
Mrs. Brookenham hesitated. “From whom do you mean—the Jews?”
Mrs. Brookenham hesitated. “Who are you talking about—the Jews?”
He looked at her as if her vagueness might be assumed. “No. They, I take it, are not quite so cordial to him, since you call it so, as the old ladies. He gets it from Mitchy.”
He looked at her as if her lack of clarity could be taken for granted. “No. They aren't exactly as friendly to him, since you put it that way, as the older ladies are. He picks it up from Mitchy.”
“Oh!” said Mrs. Brookenham. “Are you very sure?” she then demanded.
“Oh!” said Mrs. Brookenham. “Are you absolutely sure?” she then asked.
He had got up and put his empty cup back on the tea-table, wandering afterwards a little about the room and looking out, as his wife had done half an hour before, at the dreary rain and the now duskier ugliness. He reverted in this attitude, with a complete unconsciousness of making for irritation, to an issue they might be supposed to have dropped. “He’ll have a lovely drive for his money!” His companion, however, said nothing and he presently came round again. “No, I’m not absolutely sure—of his having had it from Mitchy. If I were I should do something.”
He got up and placed his empty cup back on the tea table, then wandered around the room, glancing out the window like his wife had done half an hour earlier, at the dreary rain and the now gloomier scenery. Unbeknownst to him, he returned to a topic they were supposed to have dropped, saying, “He’ll have a lovely drive for his money!” His companion, however, remained silent, and he soon circled back to the conversation. “No, I’m not completely sure—if he got it from Mitchy. If I were, I would do something.”
“What would you do?” She put it as if she couldn’t possibly imagine.
“What would you do?” She asked as if she couldn't even begin to imagine.
“I’d speak to him.”
"I'll talk to him."
“To Harold?”
"To Harold?"
“No—that might just put it into his head.” Brookenham walked up and down a little with his hands in his pockets, after which, with a complete concealment of the steps of the transition, “Where are we dining to-night?” he brought out.
“No—that might just put that idea in his head.” Brookenham paced back and forth a bit with his hands in his pockets, after which, without revealing how he had changed his mind, asked, “Where are we eating dinner tonight?”
“Nowhere, thank heaven. We grace our own board.”
“Nowhere, thank goodness. We bring our own style to the table.”
“Oh—with those fellows, as you said, and Jane?”
“Oh—with those guys, as you mentioned, and Jane?”
“That’s not for dinner. The Baggers and Mary Pinthorpe and—upon my word I forget.”
“That’s not for dinner. The Baggers and Mary Pinthorpe and—honestly, I can’t remember.”
“You’ll see when she comes,” suggested Brookenham, who was again at the window.
“You’ll see when she gets here,” suggested Brookenham, who was back at the window.
“It isn’t a she—it’s two or three he’s, I think,” his wife replied with her indifferent anxiety. “But I don’t know what dinner it is,” she bethought herself; “it may be the one that’s after Easter. Then that one’s this one,” she added with her eyes once more on her book.
“It’s not a she—it’s two or three he’s, I think,” his wife replied with her indifferent worry. “But I’m not sure what dinner it is,” she reflected; “it might be the one after Easter. Then that one’s this one,” she added, returning her attention to her book.
“Well, it’s a relief to dine at home”—and Brookenham faced about. “Would you mind finding out?” he asked with some abruptness.
“Well, it’s a relief to eat at home”—and Brookenham turned around. “Could you check on that?” he asked a bit abruptly.
“Do you mean who’s to dine?”
“Are you asking who’s having dinner?”
“No, that doesn’t matter. But whether Mitchy HAS come down.”
“No, that doesn’t matter. What matters is whether Mitchy HAS come down.”
“I can only find out by asking him.”
“I can only find out by asking him.”
“Oh I could ask him.” He seemed disappointed at his wife’s want of resource.
“Oh I could ask him.” He looked let down by his wife's lack of resourcefulness.
“And you don’t want to?”
“And you don’t want to?”
He looked coldly, from before the fire, over the prettiness of her brown bent head. “It will be such a beastly bore if he admits it.”
He stared icily from in front of the fire at the beauty of her brown, tilted head. “It’ll be such a huge drag if he admits it.”
“And you think poor I can make him not admit it?” She put the question as if it were really her own thought too, but they were a couple who could, even face to face and unlike the augurs behind the altar, think these things without laughing. “If he SHOULD admit it,” Mrs. Brookenham threw in, “will you give me the money?”
“And you think poor me can make him not admit it?” She asked as if it were really her own thought too, but they were a couple who could, even face to face and unlike the seers behind the altar, think these things without laughing. “If he DOES admit it,” Mrs. Brookenham added, “will you give me the money?”
“The money?”
“Where's the money?”
“To pay Mitchy back.”
“Pay back Mitchy.”
She had now raised her eyes to her husband, but, turning away, he failed to meet them. “He’ll deny it.”
She had now looked up at her husband, but when he turned away, he didn’t meet her gaze. “He’ll deny it.”
“Well, if they all deny it,” she presently remarked, “it’s a simple enough matter. I’m sure I don’t want them to come down on us! But that’s the advantage,” she almost prattled on, “of having so many such charming friends. They DON’T come down.”
“Well, if they all deny it,” she soon said, “it’s pretty straightforward. I definitely don’t want them to come after us! But that’s the upside,” she continued almost cheerfully, “of having so many lovely friends. They don’t come after us.”
This again was a remark of a sweep that there appeared to be nothing in Brookenham’s mind to match; so that, scarcely pausing in the walk he had resumed, he only said: “Who do you mean by ‘all’?”
This was another comment from a sweep that seemed to imply there was nothing in Brookenham’s mind to respond with; so, without really stopping his walk, he just said: “Who are you referring to as ‘all’?”
“Why if he has had anything from Mitchy I dare say he has had something from Van.”
“Why, if he’s gotten anything from Mitchy, I bet he’s gotten something from Van, too.”
“Oh!” Brookenham returned as if with a still deeper drop of interest.
“Oh!” Brookenham responded as if even more intrigued.
“They oughtn’t to do it,” she declared; “they ought to tell us, and when they don’t it serves them right.” Even this observation, however, failed to rouse in her husband a response, and, as she had quite formed the habit of doing, she philosophically answered herself. “But I don’t suppose they do it on spec.”
“They shouldn’t do it,” she said; “they should tell us, and when they don’t, it’s their own fault.” Even this comment, though, didn’t get a reaction from her husband, and, as she had started to do regularly, she answered herself with a philosophical tone. “But I don’t think they do it just for fun.”
It was less apparent than ever what Edward supposed. “Oh Van hasn’t money to chuck about.”
It was less clear than ever what Edward thought. “Oh, Van doesn't have money to waste.”
“Ah I only mean a sovereign here and there.”
“Ah, I just mean a pound every now and then.”
“Well,” Brookenham threw out after another turn, “I think Van, you know, is your affair.”
“Well,” Brookenham said after another turn, “I think Van, you know, is your thing.”
“It ALL seems to be my affair!” she lamented too woefully to have other than a comic effect. “And of course then it will be still more so if he should begin to apply to Mr. Longdon.”
“It ALL seems to be my problem!” she complained so sadly that it could only come off as funny. “And of course, it'll be even more of a problem if he starts reaching out to Mr. Longdon.”
“We must stop that in time.”
“We need to stop that in time.”
“Do you mean by warning Mr. Longdon and requesting him immediately to tell us? That won’t be very pleasant,” Mrs. Brookenham noted.
“Are you talking about warning Mr. Longdon and asking him to tell us right away? That won’t be very nice,” Mrs. Brookenham observed.
“Well then wait and see.”
“Well, just wait and see.”
She waited only a minute—it might have appeared she already saw. “I want him to be kind to Harold and can’t help thinking he will.”
She waited just a minute—it might have seemed like she already knew. “I want him to be nice to Harold and I can't shake the feeling that he will.”
“Yes, but I fancy that that will be his notion of it—keeping him from making debts. I dare say one needn’t trouble about him,” Brookenham added. “He can take care of himself.”
“Yes, but I think that will be his idea—preventing him from going into debt. I bet we don’t need to worry about him,” Brookenham added. “He can manage on his own.”
“He appears to have done so pretty well all these years,” she mused. “As I saw him in my childhood I see him now, and I see now that I saw then even how awfully in love he was with mamma. He’s too lovely about mamma,” Mrs. Brookenham pursued.
“He seems to have handled that pretty well all these years,” she thought. “Just like I saw him in my childhood, I see him now, and I realize that I noticed back then just how deeply in love he was with Mom. He’s way too sweet about Mom,” Mrs. Brookenham continued.
“Oh!” her husband replied.
“Oh!” her husband said.
The vivid past held her a moment. “I see now I must have known a lot as a child.”
The vivid past held her for a moment. “I realize now I must have known a lot as a kid.”
“Oh!” her companion repeated.
“Oh!” her friend repeated.
“I want him to take an interest in us. Above all in the children. He ought to like us”—she followed it up. “It will be a sort of ‘poetic justice.’ He sees the reasons for himself and we mustn’t prevent it.” She turned the possibilities over, but they produced a reserve. “The thing is I don’t see how he CAN like Harold.”
“I want him to care about us. Especially the kids. He should like us”—she added. “It would be a kind of ‘poetic justice.’ He understands the reasons himself, and we shouldn’t stop it.” She considered the possibilities, but they made her hesitant. “The problem is, I don’t see how he CAN like Harold.”
“Then he won’t lend him money,” said Brookenham with all his grimness.
“Then he won’t lend him money,” Brookenham said, sounding very serious.
This contingency too she considered. “You make me feel as if I wished he would—which is too dreadful. And I don’t think he really likes ME!” she went on.
This possibility was also on her mind. “You make me feel like I want him to—which is just terrible. And I don’t think he actually likes ME!” she continued.
“Oh!” her husband again ejaculated. “I mean not utterly REALLY. He has to try to. But it won’t make any difference,” she next remarked. “Do you mean his trying?”
“Oh!” her husband exclaimed again. “I don't mean completely, REALLY. He has to give it a shot. But it won’t change anything,” she said next. “Are you talking about him trying?”
“No, I mean his not succeeding. He’ll be just the same.” She saw it steadily and saw it whole. “On account of mamma.”
“No, I mean his not succeeding. He’ll be just the same.” She saw it clearly and understood it completely. “Because of mom.”
Brookenham also, with his perfect propriety, put it before himself. “And will he—on account of your mother—also like ME?”
Brookenham, with his perfect etiquette, presented it to himself. “And will he—because of your mother—also like ME?”
She weighed it. “No, Edward.” She covered him with her loveliest expression. “No, not really either. But it won’t make any difference.” This time she had pulled him up.
She considered it. “No, Edward.” She gave him her sweetest smile. “No, not really. But it won’t change anything.” This time she had lifted him up.
“Not if he doesn’t like Harold or like you or like me?” Edward clearly found himself able to accept only the premise.
“Not if he doesn’t like Harold or doesn’t like you or me?” Edward clearly found he could only accept the premise.
“He’ll be perfectly loyal. It will be the advantage of mamma!” Mrs. Brookenham cried. “Mamma, Edward,” she brought out with a flash of solemnity—“mamma WAS wonderful. There have been times when I’ve always felt her still with us, but Mr. Longdon makes it somehow so real. Whether she’s with me or not, at any rate, she’s with HIM; so that when HE’S with me, don’t you see—?”
“He’ll be totally loyal. That will be mom’s advantage!” Mrs. Brookenham exclaimed. “Mom, Edward,” she said with a serious look—“mom WAS amazing. There have been moments when I’ve felt her presence with us, but Mr. Longdon makes it feel so real. Whether she’s with me or not, she’s definitely with HIM; so when HE’S with me, don’t you see—?”
“It comes to the same thing?” her husband intelligently asked. “I see. And when was he with you last?”
“It comes down to the same thing?” her husband asked, sounding smart. “I see. And when was he with you last?”
“Not since the day he dined—but that was only last week. He’ll come soon—I know from Van.”
“Not since the day he had dinner—but that was only last week. He’ll be here soon—I know from Van.”
“And what does Van know?”
“And what does Van know?”
“Oh all sorts of things. He has taken the greatest fancy to him.”
“Oh, all kinds of things. He really likes him a lot.”
“The old boy—to Van?”
“The old guy—to Van?”
“Van to Mr. Longdon. And the other way too. Mr. Longdon has been most kind to him.”
“Van to Mr. Longdon. And the other way too. Mr. Longdon has been really nice to him.”
Brookenham still moved about. “Well, if he likes Van and doesn’t like US, what good will that do us?”
Brookenham kept moving around. “Well, if he likes Van and doesn’t like us, what good will that do us?”
“You’d understand soon enough if you felt Van’s loyalty.”
“You’ll understand soon enough if you feel Van’s loyalty.”
“Oh the things you expect me to feel, my dear!” Edward Brookenham lightly moaned.
“Oh the things you expect me to feel, my dear!” Edward Brookenham lightly complained.
“Well, it doesn’t matter. But he IS as loyal to me as Mr. Longdon to mamma.”
“Well, it doesn’t matter. But he is just as loyal to me as Mr. Longdon is to Mom.”
The statement produced on his part an unusual vision of the comedy of things. “Every Jenny has her Jockey!” Yet perhaps—remarkably enough—there was even more imagination in his next words. “And what sort of means?”
The statement gave him an unusual perspective on the humor in life. “Every Jenny has her Jockey!” Yet, interestingly, there was even more creativity in his next words. “And what kind of means?”
“Mr. Longdon? Oh very good. Mamma wouldn’t have been the loser. Not that she cared. He MUST like Nanda,” Mrs. Brookenham wound up.
“Mr. Longdon? Oh, very good. Mom wouldn’t have lost out. Not that she cared. He MUST like Nanda,” Mrs. Brookenham finished.
Her companion appeared to look at the idea and then meet it. “He’ll have to see her first.”
Her companion seemed to consider the idea and then respond to it. “He’ll have to see her first.”
“Oh he shall see her!” she rang out. “It’s time for her at any rate to sit downstairs.”
“Oh, he will see her!” she said loudly. “It’s definitely time for her to sit downstairs.”
“It was time, you know, I thought, a year ago.”
“It was time, you know, I thought, a year ago.”
“Yes, I know what you thought. But it wasn’t.”
“Yes, I know what you were thinking. But it wasn’t.”
She had spoken with decision, but he seemed unwilling to concede the point. “You allowed yourself she was all ready.”
She had spoken confidently, but he seemed reluctant to give in. “You thought she was already prepared.”
“SHE was all ready—yes. But I wasn’t. I am now,” Mrs. Brookenham, with a fine emphasis on her adverb, proclaimed as she turned to meet the opening of the door and the appearance of the butler, whose announcement—“Lord Petherton and Mr. Mitchett”—might for an observer have seemed immediately to offer support to her changed state.
“SHE was all set—absolutely. But I wasn’t. I am now,” Mrs. Brookenham declared with a strong emphasis on her adverb as she turned to face the door as it opened and the butler appeared, whose announcement—“Lord Petherton and Mr. Mitchett”—might have seemed to an observer to immediately reinforce her transformed state.
IV
IV
Lord Petherton, a man of five-and-thirty, whose robust but symmetrical proportions gave to his dark blue double-breasted coat an air of tightness that just failed of compromising his tailor, had for his main facial sign a certain pleasant brutality, the effect partly of a bold handsome parade of carnivorous teeth, partly of an expression of nose suggesting that this feature had paid a little, in the heat of youth, for some aggression at the time admired and even publicly commemorated. He would have been ugly, he substantively granted, had he not been happy; he would have been dangerous had he not been warranted. Many things doubtless performed for him this last service, but none so much as the delightful sound of his voice, the voice, as it were, of another man, a nature reclaimed, supercivilised, adjusted to the perpetual “chaff” which kept him smiling in a way that would have been a mistake and indeed an impossibility if he had really been witty. His bright familiarity was that of a young prince whose confidence had never had to falter, and the only thing that at all qualified the resemblance was the equal familiarity excited in his subjects.
Lord Petherton, a thirty-five-year-old man, had a strong and well-proportioned build that made his dark blue double-breasted coat fit a little too snugly, just enough to avoid embarrassing his tailor. His main facial feature was a certain charming toughness, partly due to a bold display of sharp teeth and partly due to a nose that suggested it had paid a price in youthful aggression that was once admired and even celebrated. He would have acknowledged that he would have been unattractive if not for his happiness; he would have been a threat if he hadn’t been trustworthy. Many factors provided him with the latter assurance, but none as much as the lovely sound of his voice, which felt like it belonged to a different man, a refined person, adapted to the constant teasing that kept him smiling in a way that would have been inappropriate and impossible if he had actually been clever. His bright familiarity resembled that of a young prince whose confidence had never wavered, and the only thing that slightly altered this resemblance was the familiar response it provoked in those around him.
Mr. Mitchett had so little intrinsic appearance that an observer would have felt indebted for help in placing him to the rare prominence of his colourless eyes and the positive attention drawn to his chin by the precipitation of its retreat from discovery. Dressed on the other hand not as gentlemen dress in London to pay their respects to the fair, he excited by the exhibition of garments that had nothing in common save the violence and the independence of their pattern a belief that in the desperation of humility he wished to render public his having thrown to the winds the effort to please. It was written all over him that he had judged once for all his personal case and that, as his character, superficially disposed to gaiety, deprived him of the resource of shyness and shade, the effect of comedy might not escape him if secured by a real plunge. There was comedy therefore in the form of his pot-hat and the colour of his spotted shirt, in the systematic disagreement, above all, of his coat, waistcoat and trousers. It was only on long acquaintance that his so many ingenious ways of showing he appreciated his commonness could present him as secretly rare.
Mr. Mitchett had so little distinctive appearance that anyone observing him would have been grateful for help in highlighting the rare prominence of his colorless eyes and the noticeable attention drawn to his chin because of how quickly it receded from view. However, he was dressed in a way that wasn't typical for gentlemen in London when paying their respects to the ladies; his unusual outfit, marked by bold and independent patterns, suggested that in a moment of humility, he wanted to publicly show he had abandoned the effort to impress. It was clear he had made a judgment about himself and, since his personality, which seemed superficially cheerful, left him without the option of shyness or subtlety, he might not miss the comedic effect if it came from a real leap of faith. Therefore, there was humor in the style of his pot hat and the color of his spotted shirt, especially in the deliberate mismatch of his coat, waistcoat, and trousers. It only took a long acquaintance for his many clever ways of showing he embraced his ordinariness to allow him to appear secretly unique.
“And where’s the child this time?” he asked of his hostess as soon as he was seated near her.
“And where’s the kid this time?” he asked his hostess as soon as he sat down next to her.
“Why do you say ‘this time’ as if it were different from any other time?” she replied as she gave him his tea.
“Why do you say ‘this time’ like it’s any different from before?” she replied as she handed him his tea.
“Only because, as the months and the years elapse, it’s more and more of a wonder, whenever I don’t see her, to think what she does with herself—or what you do with her. What it does show, I suppose,” Mr. Mitchett went on, “is that she takes no trouble to meet me.”
“Only because, as months and years go by, it’s increasingly amazing to think about what she does with her time whenever I don’t see her—or what you do with her. What this shows, I guess,” Mr. Mitchett continued, “is that she doesn’t make an effort to meet me.”
“My dear Mitchy,” said Mrs. Brookenham, “what do YOU know about ‘trouble’—either poor Nanda’s or mine or anybody’s else? You’ve never had to take any in your life, you’re the spoiled child of fortune and you skim over the surface of things in a way that seems often to represent you as supposing everybody else has wings. Most other people are sticking fast in their native mud.”
“My dear Mitchy,” said Mrs. Brookenham, “what do you know about ‘trouble’—whether it’s poor Nanda’s, mine, or anyone else's? You’ve never had to deal with any in your life; you’re the pampered child of luck, and you glide over everything in a way that often makes it seem like you think everyone else has wings. Most people are stuck in their own struggles.”
“Mud, Mrs. Brook—mud, mud!” he protestingly cried as, while he watched his fellow visitor move to a distance with their host, he glanced about the room, taking in afresh the Louis Seize secretary which looked better closed than open and for which he always had a knowing eye. “Remarkably charming—mud!”
“Mud, Mrs. Brook—mud, mud!” he cried in protest as he watched his fellow guest move away with their host. He glanced around the room, taking another look at the Louis Seize secretary, which always looked better closed than open and that he always eyed knowingly. “Absolutely charming—mud!”
“Well, that’s what a great deal of the element really appears to-day to be thought; and precisely as a specimen, Mitchy dear, those two French books you were so good as to send me and which—really this time, you extraordinary man!” She fell back, intimately reproachful, from the effect produced on her, renouncing all expression save that of the rolled eye.
“Well, that’s what a lot of people seem to think today; and just as a sample, Mitchy dear, those two French books you kindly sent me and which—really this time, you amazing man!” She leaned back, playfully reproachful, from the impact it had on her, giving up all expression except for a rolling eye.
“Why, were they particularly dreadful?”—Mitchy was honestly surprised. “I rather liked the one in the pink cover—what’s the confounded thing called?—I thought it had a sort of a something-or-other.” He had cast his eye about as if for a glimpse of the forgotten title, and she caught the question as he vaguely and good-humouredly dropped it.
“Why, were they really that bad?”—Mitchy was genuinely surprised. “I actually liked the one with the pink cover—what’s it called again?—I thought it had a certain something.” He looked around as if trying to spot the forgotten title, and she picked up on the question as he casually and cheerfully let it go.
“A kind of a morbid modernity? There IS that,” she dimly conceded.
“A sort of grim modernity? There IS that,” she reluctantly admitted.
“Is that what they call it? Awfully good name. You must have got it from old Van!” he gaily declared.
“Is that what they call it? That's a pretty good name. You must have gotten it from old Van!” he said cheerfully.
“I dare say I did. I get the good things from him and the bad ones from you. But you’re not to suppose,” Mrs. Brookenham went on, “that I’ve discussed your horrible book with him.”
“I guess I did. I get the good things from him and the bad ones from you. But don’t think,” Mrs. Brookenham continued, “that I’ve talked about your terrible book with him.”
“Come, I say!” Mr. Mitchett protested; “I’ve seen you with books from Vanderbank which if you HAVE discussed them with him—well,” he laughed, “I should like to have been there!”
“Come on, I say!” Mr. Mitchett protested; “I’ve seen you with books from Vanderbank, and if you HAVE talked about them with him—well,” he laughed, “I would’ve loved to be there!”
“You haven’t seen me with anything like yours—no, no, never, never!” She was particularly positive. “Van on the contrary gives tremendous warnings, makes apologies, in advance, for things that—well, after all, haven’t killed one.”
“You haven’t seen me with anything like yours—no, no, never, never!” She was especially certain. “Van, on the other hand, gives huge warnings, apologizes in advance for things that—well, after all, haven’t harmed anyone.”
“That have even perhaps a little, after the warnings, let one down?”
"That might have let someone down a bit after the warnings?"
She took no notice of this coarse pleasantry, she simply adhered to her thesis. “One has taken one’s dose and one isn’t such a fool as to be deaf to some fresh true note if it happens to turn up. But for abject horrid unredeemed vileness from beginning to end—”
She ignored this crude remark and stuck to her point. “You’ve had your share, and you’re not so foolish as to ignore a new, genuine idea if it comes along. But for total, disgusting, unredeemed ugliness from start to finish—”
“So you read to the end?” Mr. Mitchett interposed.
“So you read all the way to the end?” Mr. Mitchett interjected.
“I read to see what you could possibly have sent such things to me for, and because so long as they were in my hands they were not in the hands of others. Please to remember in future that the children are all over the place and that Harold and Nanda have their nose in everything.”
“I read to understand why you would send me these things, and because as long as they were in my hands, they weren't with anyone else. Please remember in the future that the kids are everywhere, and that Harold and Nanda are getting into everything.”
“I promise to remember,” Mr. Mitchett returned, “as soon as you make old Van do the same.”
“I promise to remember,” Mr. Mitchett replied, “as soon as you get old Van to do the same.”
“I do make old Van—I pull old Van up much oftener than I succeed in pulling you. I must say,” Mrs. Brookenham went on, “you’re all getting to require among you in general an amount of what one may call editing!” She gave one of her droll universal sighs. “I’ve got your books at any rate locked up and I wish you’d send for them quickly again; one’s too nervous about anything happening and their being perhaps found among one’s relics. Charming literary remains!” she laughed.
“I definitely get old Van out a lot more often than I manage to pull you in. I must say,” Mrs. Brookenham continued, “you all seem to need quite a bit of what I’d call editing!” She let out one of her funny, universal sighs. “I’ve locked up your books anyway, and I wish you’d come get them again soon; I’m too anxious about something happening and them possibly being discovered among my keepsakes. Lovely literary treasures!” she laughed.
The friendly Mitchy was also much amused. “By Jove, the most awful things ARE found! Have you heard about old Randage and what his executors have just come across? The most abominable—”
The cheerful Mitchy was also quite entertained. “Wow, you won’t believe the terrible things that are found! Have you heard about old Randage and what his executors just discovered? The most ridiculous—”
“I haven’t heard,” she broke in, “and I don’t want to; but you give me a shudder and I beg you’ll have your offerings removed, since I can’t think of confiding them for the purpose to any one in this house. I might burn them up in the dead of night, but even then I should be fearfully nervous.”
“I haven’t heard,” she interrupted, “and I don’t want to; but you give me the creeps and I ask you to take your offerings away, since I can’t imagine sharing them with anyone in this house. I might burn them in the middle of the night, but even then I’d be really anxious.”
“I’ll send then my usual messenger,” said Mitchy, “a person I keep for such jobs, thoroughly seasoned, as you may imagine, and of a discretion—what do you call it?—a toute epreuve. Only you must let me say that I like your terror about Harold! Do you think he spends his time over Dr. Watts’s hymns?”
“I’ll send my usual messenger,” said Mitchy, “someone I have for these kinds of jobs, well-experienced, as you can guess, and very discreet—what’s the term?—completely reliable. But I have to say, I find your fear of Harold amusing! Do you really think he spends his time on Dr. Watts’s hymns?”
Mrs. Brookenham just hesitated, and nothing, in general, was so becoming to her as the act of hesitation. “Dear Mitchy, do you know I want awfully to talk to you about Harold?”
Mrs. Brookenham paused for a moment, and nothing suited her better than that moment of hesitation. “Dear Mitchy, do you know I really want to talk to you about Harold?”
“About his French reading, Mrs. Brook?” Mitchy responded with interest. “The worse things are, let me just mention to you about that, the better they seem positively to be for one’s feeling up in the language. They’re more difficult, the bad ones—and there’s a lot in that. All the young men know it—those who are going up for exams.”
“About his French reading, Mrs. Brook?” Mitchy asked with interest. “The worse things get, let me tell you, the better they seem for really improving your feeling for the language. The bad ones are more challenging—and that counts for a lot. All the young men know this—those who are preparing for exams.”
She had her eyes for a little on Lord Petherton and her husband; then as if she had not heard what her interlocutor had just said she overcame her last scruple. “Dear Mitchy, has he had money from you?”
She briefly focused on Lord Petherton and her husband, then as if she hadn’t heard what her conversation partner just said, she pushed past her last hesitation. “Dear Mitchy, has he borrowed money from you?”
He stared with his good goggle eyes—he laughed out. “Why on earth—? But do you suppose I’d tell you if he had?”
He stared with his good goggle eyes—he laughed out. “Why on earth—? But do you think I’d tell you if he had?”
“He hasn’t really borrowed the most dreadful sums?”
“He hasn’t really borrowed the worst amounts?”
Mitchy was highly diverted. “Why should he? For what, please?”
Mitchy was really entertained. “Why would he? For what reason, please?”
“That’s just it—for what? What does he do with it all? What in the world becomes of it?”
“That’s the thing—what’s the point? What does he do with all of it? What even happens to it?”
“Well,” Mitchy suggested, “he’s saving up to start a business. Harold’s irreproachable—hasn’t a vice. Who knows in these days what may happen? He sees further than any young man I know. Do let him save.”
"Well," Mitchy suggested, "he's saving up to start a business. Harold's flawless—doesn't have any bad habits. Who knows what might happen these days? He has more vision than any young man I know. Let him save, please."
She looked far away with her sweet world-weariness. “If you weren’t an angel it would be a horror to be talking to you. But I insist on knowing.” She insisted now with her absurdly pathetic eyes on him. “What kind of sums?”
She looked off into the distance with a gentle, tired expression. “If you weren’t an angel, talking to you would be a nightmare. But I really need to know.” She pushed for it now with her impossibly sad eyes focused on him. “What kind of numbers?”
“You shall never, never find out—not if you were never to speak to me again,” Mr. Mitchett replied with extravagant firmness. “Harold’s one of my great amusements—I really have awfully few; and if you deprive me of him you’ll be a fiend. There are only one or two things I want to live for, but one of them is to see how far Harold will go. Please give me some more tea.”
“You will never, ever find out—not even if you never talk to me again,” Mr. Mitchett replied with strong determination. “Harold is one of my few great sources of entertainment—I genuinely have so few; and if you take him away from me, you’ll be a monster. There are only a couple of things I want to live for, but one of them is to see how far Harold will go. Please pass me some more tea.”
“Do you positively swear?” she asked with intensity as she helped him. Then without waiting for his answer: “You have the common charity to US, I suppose, to see the position you’d put us in. Fancy Edward!” she quite austerely threw off.
“Do you really swear?” she asked earnestly as she assisted him. Then without waiting for his reply: “You must have the decency to see the situation you’d put us in. Imagine Edward!” she said rather sternly.
Mr. Mitchett, at this, had on his side a wonder. “Does Edward imagine—?”
Mr. Mitchett, at this, had a revelation. “Does Edward think—?”
“My dear man, Edward never ‘imagined’ anything in life.” She still had her eyes on him. “Therefore if he SEES a thing, don’t you know? it must exist.”
“My dear man, Edward never ‘imagined’ anything in life.” She still had her eyes on him. “So if he SEES something, don’t you realize? it has to exist.”
Mitchy for a little fixed the person mentioned as he sat with his other guest, but whatever this person saw he failed just then to see his wife’s companion, whose eyes he never met. His face only offered itself after the fashion of a clean domestic vessel, a receptacle with the peculiar property of constantly serving yet never filling, to Lord Petherton’s talkative splash. “Well, only don’t let him take it up. Let it be only between you and me,” Mr. Mitchett pleaded; “keep him quiet—don’t let him speak to me.” He appeared to convey with his pleasant extravagance that Edward looked dangerous, and he went on with a rigour of levity: “It must be OUR little quarrel.”
Mitchy briefly noticed the person mentioned as he sat with his other guest, but whatever this person saw, he didn’t catch a glimpse of his wife’s companion, whose eyes he never met. His face presented itself like a clean, empty container, always ready to receive Lord Petherton's chatty remarks but never filled. “Well, just don’t let him get involved. Let it stay just between you and me,” Mr. Mitchett urged; “keep him quiet—don’t let him talk to me.” He seemed to imply with his cheerful exaggeration that Edward seemed threatening, and he continued with a playfully serious tone: “It must be OUR little quarrel.”
There were different ways of meeting such a tone, but Mrs. Brookenham’s choice was remarkably prompt. “I don’t think I quite understand what dreadful joke you may be making, but I dare say if you HAD let Harold borrow you’d have another manner, and I was at any rate determined to have the question out with you.”
There were various ways to respond to that tone, but Mrs. Brookenham was quick to react. “I don’t really get what awful joke you might be trying to make, but I bet if you HAD let Harold borrow, you’d be acting differently. Either way, I was determined to clear this up with you.”
“Let us always have everything out—that’s quite my own idea. It’s you,” said Mr. Mitchett, “who are by no means always so frank with me as I recognise—oh, I do THAT!—what it must have cost you to be over this little question of Harold. There’s one thing, Mrs. Brook, you do dodge.”
“Let’s always be open about everything—that’s my personal philosophy. It’s you,” Mr. Mitchett said, “who aren’t always as honest with me as I see—oh, I see THAT!—what it must have taken for you to address this small issue regarding Harold. There’s one thing, Mrs. Brook, you do avoid.”
“What do I ever dodge, dear Mitchy?” Mrs. Brook quite tenderly asked.
“What do I ever dodge, dear Mitchy?” Mrs. Brook asked with a loving tone.
“Why, when I ask you about your other child you’re off like a frightened fawn. When have you ever, on my doing so, said ‘my darling Mitchy, I’ll ring for her to be asked to come down so that you can see her for yourself’—when have you ever said anything like that?”
“Why is it that when I ask you about your other child, you act like a scared deer? When have you ever said, ‘my dear Mitchy, I’ll call for her to come down so you can meet her yourself’—when have you ever said anything like that?”
“I see,” Mrs. Brookenham mused; “you think I sacrifice her. You’re very interesting among you all, and I’ve certainly a delightful circle. The Duchess has just been letting me have it most remarkably hot, and as she’s presently coming back you’ll be able to join forces with her.”
“I see,” Mrs. Brookenham reflected; “you think I’m throwing her under the bus. You’re all very intriguing, and I’ve definitely got a wonderful group. The Duchess has just been giving me a hard time, and since she’s coming back soon, you’ll be able to team up with her.”
Mitchy looked a little at a loss. “On the subject of your sacrifice—”
Mitchy looked a bit confused. “Regarding your sacrifice—”
“Of my innocent and helpless, yet somehow at the same time, as a consequence of my cynicism, dreadfully damaged and depraved daughter.” She took in for an instant the slight bewilderment against which, as a result of her speech, even so expert an intelligence as Mr. Mitchett’s had not been proof; then with a small jerk of her head at the other side of the room made the quickest of transitions. “What IS there between her and him?”
“Of my innocent and helpless daughter, who is also, due to my cynicism, terribly damaged and corrupted.” She noticed for a moment the slight confusion that even someone as sharp as Mr. Mitchett couldn’t escape from because of her words; then with a quick nod over to the other side of the room, she swiftly changed the subject. “What is there between her and him?”
Mitchy wondered at the other two. “Between Edward and the girl?”
Mitchy wondered about the other two. “Between Edward and the girl?”
“Don’t talk nonsense. Between Petherton and Jane.”
“Stop talking nonsense. It's between Petherton and Jane.”
Mitchy could only stare, and the wide noonday light of his regard was at such moments really the redemption of his ugliness. “What ‘is’ there? Is there anything?”
Mitchy could only stare, and the bright midday light of his gaze was, in those moments, truly the salvation of his unattractiveness. “What is there? Is there anything?”
“It’s too beautiful,” Mrs. Brookenham appreciatively sighed, “your relation with him! You won’t compromise him.”
“It’s so beautiful,” Mrs. Brookenham sighed with appreciation, “your relationship with him! You won’t let him down.”
“It would be nicer of me,” Mitchy laughed, “not to want to compromise HER!”
“It would be nicer of me,” Mitchy laughed, “not to want to compromise HER!”
“Oh Jane!” Mrs. Brookenham dropped. “DOES he like her?” she continued. “You must know.”
“Oh Jane!” Mrs. Brookenham exclaimed. “Does he like her?” she continued. “You must know.”
“Ah it’s just my knowing that constitutes the beauty of my loyalty—of my delicacy.” He had his quick jumps too. “Am I never, never to see the child?”
“Ah, it’s just my understanding that makes my loyalty—my sensitivity—beautiful.” He was quick on his feet too. “Am I never, ever going to see the child?”
This enquiry appeared only to confirm his friend in the view of what was touching in him. “You’re the most delicate thing I know, and it crops up with effect the oddest in the intervals of your corruption. Your talk’s half the time impossible; you respect neither age nor sex nor condition; one doesn’t know what you’ll say or do next; and one has to return your books—c’est tout dire—under cover of darkness. Yet there’s in the midst of all this and in the general abyss of you a little deepdown delicious niceness, a sweet sensibility, that one has actually one’s self, shocked as one perpetually is at you, quite to hold one’s breath and stay one’s hand for fear of ruffling or bruising. There’s no one in talk with whom,” she balmily continued, “I find myself half so often suddenly moved to pull up short. You’ve more little toes to tread on—though you pretend you haven’t: I mean morally speaking, don’t you know?—than even I have myself, and I’ve so many that I could wish most of them cut off. You never spare me a shock—no, you don’t do that: it isn’t the form your delicacy takes. But you’ll know what I mean, all the same, I think, when I tell you that there are lots I spare YOU!”
This inquiry only seemed to strengthen his friend's perception of what was endearing about him. “You’re the most sensitive person I know, and it tends to show in the oddest moments amidst your flaws. Half the time, your conversations are absurd; you don’t respect age, gender, or status; it’s impossible to predict what you’ll say or do next, and I have to return your books—let’s just say—under the cover of darkness. Yet, within all this chaos and your overall complexity, there’s a little deep, delightful niceness, a sweet sensitivity that makes one hold one’s breath and hesitate in fear of disturbing or hurting you. There’s no one I talk to who so often makes me want to abruptly stop. You have more sensitive spots to poke—though you act like you don’t: I mean morally speaking, you know?—than I do, and I have so many that I sometimes wish I could get rid of most of them. You never fail to shock me—no, that’s not your style. But you’ll still understand what I mean when I say that there are many shocks I spare YOU!”
Mr. Mitchett fairly glowed with the candour of his attention. “Know what you mean, dearest lady? How can a man handicapped to death, a man of my origin, my appearance, my general weaknesses, drawbacks, immense indebtedness, all round, for the start, as it were, that I feel my friends have been so good as to allow me: how can such a man not be conscious every moment that every one about him goes on tiptoe and winks at every one else? What CAN you all mention in my presence, poor things, that isn’t personal?”
Mr. Mitchett radiated sincerity as he spoke. “I know what you mean, dear lady. How can a man who’s completely at a disadvantage, a man like me with my background, my appearance, my overall weaknesses, shortcomings, and huge debts—given everything that I feel my friends have generously allowed me—how can someone like me not be aware every single moment that everyone around him walks on eggshells and shares knowing glances? What can you possibly talk about in front of me, poor souls, that isn’t personal?”
Mrs. Brookenham’s face covered him for an instant as no painted Madonna’s had ever covered the little charge at the breast beneath it. “And the finest thing of all in you is your beautiful, beautiful pride! You’re prouder than all of us put together.” She checked a motion that he had apparently meant as a protest—she went on with her muffled wisdom. “There isn’t a man but YOU whom Petherton wouldn’t have made vulgar. He isn’t vulgar himself—at least not exceptionally; but he’s just one of those people, a class one knows well, who are so fearfully, in this country, the cause of it in others. For all I know he’s the cause of it in me—the cause of it even in poor Edward. For I’m vulgar, Mitchy dear—very often; and the marvel of you is that you never are.”
Mrs. Brookenham’s face momentarily overshadowed him like no painted Madonna ever could. “And the best thing about you is your incredible pride! You’re prouder than all of us combined.” She stopped a protest he seemed to be ready to make—she continued with her subtle insight. “There isn’t a man except YOU whom Petherton wouldn’t make common. He isn’t crass himself—at least not unusually; but he’s just one of those people, a type we're all familiar with, who are unfortunately the reason for it in others in this country. For all I know, he’s the reason for it in me—the reason even in poor Edward. Because I can be common, Mitchy dear—quite often; and the amazing thing about you is that you never are.”
“Thank you for everything. Thank you above all for ‘marvel’!” Mitchy grinned.
“Thanks for everything. Thanks especially for ‘marvel’!” Mitchy grinned.
“Oh I know what I say!”—she didn’t in the least blush. “I’ll tell you something,” she pursued with the same gravity, “if you’ll promise to tell no one on earth. If you’re proud I’m not. There! It’s most extraordinary and I try to conceal it even to myself; but there’s no doubt whatever about it—I’m not proud pour deux sous. And some day, on some awful occasion, I shall show it. So—I notify you. Shall you love me still?”
“Oh, I know what I’m saying!”—she didn’t blush at all. “I’ll tell you something,” she continued with the same seriousness, “if you promise not to tell anyone. If you’re proud, I’m not. There! It’s really strange, and I try to hide it even from myself; but there’s no doubt about it—I’m not proud one bit. And someday, in some terrible moment, I’ll let it show. So—I’m letting you know. Will you still love me?”
“To the bitter end,” Mitchy loyally responded. “For how CAN, how need, a woman be ‘proud’ who’s so preternaturally clever? Pride’s only for use when wit breaks down—it’s the train the cyclist takes when his tire’s deflated. When that happens to YOUR tire, Mrs. Brook, you’ll let me know. And you do make me wonder just now,” he confessed, “why you’re taking such particular precautions and throwing out such a cloud of skirmishers. If you want to shoot me dead a single bullet will do.” He faltered but an instant before completing his sense. “Where you really want to come out is at the fact that Nanda loathes me and that I might as well give up asking for her.”
“To the bitter end,” Mitchy replied loyally. “How can a woman be ‘proud’ when she’s so incredibly clever? Pride is only useful when intelligence fails—it’s like the bike that a cyclist rides when their tire is flat. When that happens to YOUR tire, Mrs. Brook, just let me know. And I can’t help but wonder,” he admitted, “why you’re being so cautious and sending out all these distractions. If you want to take me out, a single bullet would be enough.” He hesitated for just a moment before finishing his thought. “What you really want to highlight is that Nanda can’t stand me and that I might as well stop asking for her.”
“Are you quite serious?” his companion after a moment resumed. “Do you really and truly like her, Mitchy?”
“Are you serious?” his companion asked after a moment. “Do you really like her, Mitchy?”
“I like her as much as I dare to—as much as a man can like a girl when from the very first of his seeing her and judging her he has also seen, and seen with all the reasons, that there’s no chance for him whatever. Of course, with all that, he has done his best not to let himself go. But there are moments,” Mr. Mitchett ruefully added, “when it would relieve him awfully to feel free for a good spin.”
“I like her as much as I can— as much as a guy can like a girl when he knows right from the start that there’s no chance for him at all. Of course, despite that, he’s tried his best not to get too invested. But there are times,” Mr. Mitchett said with a sigh, “when it would really help if he could just let loose for a while.”
“I think you exaggerate,” his hostess replied, “the difficulties in your way. What do you mean by all the ‘reasons’?”
“I think you’re exaggerating,” his hostess replied, “the difficulties you’re facing. What do you mean by all the ‘reasons’?”
“Why one of them I’ve already mentioned. I make her flesh creep.”
“Why, one of them I've already mentioned. I make her skin crawl.”
“My own Mitchy!” Mrs. Brookenham protestingly moaned.
“My own Mitchy!” Mrs. Brookenham complained, moaning in protest.
“The other is that—very naturally—she’s in love.”
“The other is that—very naturally—she’s in love.”
“With whom under the sun?”
“With whom in the world?”
Mrs. Brookenham had, with her startled stare, met his eyes long enough to have taken something from him before he next spoke.
Mrs. Brookenham had, with her surprised look, locked eyes with him long enough to have taken something from him before he spoke again.
“You really have never suspected? With whom conceivably but old Van?”
“You really never suspected? Who else could it possibly be but old Van?”
“Nanda’s in love with old Van?”—the degree to which she had never suspected was scarce to be expressed. “Why he’s twice her age—he has seen her in a pinafore with a dirty face and well slapped for it: he has never thought of her in the world.”
“Nanda’s in love with old Van?”—the extent to which she had never suspected was hard to put into words. “I mean, he’s twice her age—he has seen her in a dress with a dirty face and got punished for it: he has never thought of her in that way.”
“How can a person of your acuteness, my dear woman,” Mitchy asked, “mention such trifles as having the least to do with the case? How can you possibly have such a fellow about, so beastly good-looking, so infernally well turned out in the way of ‘culture,’ and so bringing them down in short on every side, and expect in the bosom of your family the absence of history of the reigns of the good kings? If YOU were a girl wouldn’t YOU turn purple? If I were a girl shouldn’t I—unless, as is more likely, I turned green?”
“How can someone as sharp as you, my dear, mention such trivial things as having anything to do with the case?” Mitchy asked. “How can you possibly have that guy around, so ridiculously good-looking, so annoyingly polished in terms of ‘culture,’ and bringing everyone down on every side, and expect that there’s no history of the reigns of the good kings in your family? If YOU were a girl, wouldn’t YOU blush? If I were a girl, wouldn’t I—unless, more likely, I turned green?”
Mrs. Brookenham was deeply affected. “Nanda does turn purple—?”
Mrs. Brookenham was really shocked. “Nanda actually turns purple—?”
“The loveliest shade you ever saw. It’s too absurd that you haven’t noticed.”
“The most beautiful color you’ve ever seen. It’s ridiculous that you haven’t noticed.”
It was characteristic of Mrs. Brookenham’s amiability that, with her sudden sense of the importance of this new light, she should be quite ready to abase herself. “There are so many things in one’s life. One follows false scents. One doesn’t make out everything at once. If you’re right you must help me. We must see more of her.”
It was typical of Mrs. Brookenham’s friendliness that, with her sudden realization of the importance of this new insight, she was completely willing to humble herself. “There are so many things in life. We chase after false leads. We don’t understand everything immediately. If you’re right, you have to help me. We need to spend more time with her.”
“But what good will that do me?” Mitchy appealed.
“But what good will that do me?” Mitchy asked.
“Don’t you care enough for her to want to help HER?” Then before he could speak, “Poor little darling dear!” his hostess tenderly ejaculated. “What does she think or dream? Truly she’s laying up treasure!”
“Don’t you care enough about her to want to help HER?” Then, before he could reply, “Poor little darling!” his hostess said with tenderness. “What does she think or dream? Honestly, she’s building up a treasure!”
“Oh he likes her,” said Mitchy. “He likes her in fact extremely.”
“Oh, he really likes her,” said Mitchy. “In fact, he likes her a lot.”
“Do you mean he has told you so?”
“Are you saying he told you that?”
“Oh no—we never mention it! But he likes her,” Mr. Mitchett stubbornly repeated. “And he’s thoroughly straight.”
“Oh no—we never talk about it! But he likes her,” Mr. Mitchett stubbornly repeated. “And he’s completely straight.”
Mrs. Brookenham for a moment turned these things over; after which she came out in a manner that visibly surprised him. “It isn’t as if you wished to be nasty about him, is it?—because I know you like him yourself. You’re so wonderful to your friends”—oh she could let him see that she knew!—“and in such different and exquisite ways. There are those like HIM”—she signified her other visitor—“who get everything out of you and whom you really appear fond of, or at least to put up with, just FOR that. Then there are those who ask nothing—and whom you’re fond of in spite of it.”
Mrs. Brookenham paused for a moment to think about this; then she spoke in a way that clearly surprised him. “It’s not like you want to be mean about him, right?—because I know you like him too. You’re so amazing to your friends”—oh, she made it clear that she was aware!—“and in such different and beautiful ways. There are those like HIM”—she indicated her other visitor—“who take everything from you and whom you genuinely seem to like, or at least tolerate, just for that. Then there are those who ask for nothing—and whom you like despite that.”
Mitchy leaned back from this, fist within fist, watching her with a certain disguised emotion. He grinned almost too much for mere amusement. “That’s the class to which YOU belong.”
Mitchy leaned back from this, fists clenched, watching her with a certain hidden emotion. He grinned almost too broadly for just amusement. “That’s the class YOU belong to.”
“It’s the best one,” she returned, “and I’m careful to remain in it. You try to get us, by bribery, into the inferior place, because, proud as you are, it bores you a little that you like us so much. But we won’t go—at least I won’t. You may make Van,” she wonderfully continued. “There’s nothing you wouldn’t do for him or give him.” Mitchy admired her from his position, slowly shaking his head with it. “He’s the man—with no fortune and just as he is, to the smallest particular—whom you would have liked to be, whom you intensely envy, and yet to whom you’re magnanimous enough for almost any sacrifice.”
“It’s the best one,” she replied, “and I’m careful to stay in it. You’re trying to bribe us into the lesser option because, as proud as you are, it annoys you a bit that you like us so much. But we’re not going—at least I’m not. You might make an exception for Van,” she continued, impressively. “There’s nothing you wouldn’t do or give for him.” Mitchy admired her from where he stood, slowly shaking his head in agreement. “He’s the guy—without any wealth and just as he is, down to the smallest detail—who you wish you could be, whom you’re really envious of, and yet you’re generous enough to make almost any sacrifice for.”
Mitchy’s appreciation had fairly deepened to a flush. “Magnificent, magnificent Mrs. Brook! What ARE you in thunder up to?”
Mitchy’s appreciation had turned into a deep blush. “You’re amazing, amazing Mrs. Brook! What on earth are you up to?”
“Therefore, as I say,” she imperturbably went on, “it’s not to do him an ill turn that you make a point of what you’ve just told me.”
“Therefore, as I’m saying,” she calmly continued, “it’s not to do him a disservice that you emphasize what you just told me.”
Mr. Mitchett for a minute gave no sign but his high colour and his queer glare. “How could it do him an ill turn?”
Mr. Mitchett didn't show any reaction for a moment, just his flushed face and his strange glare. “How could it possibly hurt him?”
“Oh it WOULD be a way, don’t you see? to put before me the need of getting rid of him. For he may ‘like’ Nanda as much as you please: he’ll never, never,” Mrs. Brookenham resolutely quavered—“he’ll never come to the scratch. And to feel that as I do,” she explained, “can only be, don’t you also see? to want to save her.”
“Oh, it WOULD be a way, don’t you see? to highlight the need to get rid of him. For he may ‘like’ Nanda as much as you want: he’ll never, never,” Mrs. Brookenham resolutely said—“he’ll never step up. And to feel that as I do,” she explained, “can only be, don’t you also see? to want to save her.”
It would have appeared at last that poor Mitchy did see. “By taking it in time? By forbidding him the house?”
It seems that poor Mitchy finally understood. “By addressing it early? By telling him not to come over?”
She seemed to stand with little nipping scissors in a garden of alternatives. “Or by shipping HER off. Will you help me to save her?” she broke out again after a moment. “It isn’t true,” she continued, “that she has any aversion to you.”
She appeared to be holding tiny scissors in a garden full of choices. “Or by sending HER away. Will you help me save her?” she exclaimed after a moment. “It's not true,” she went on, “that she dislikes you.”
“Have you charged her with it?” Mitchy demanded with a courage that amounted to high gallantry.
“Have you charged her with it?” Mitchy asked boldly, showing a bravery that was almost heroic.
It inspired on the spot his interlocutress, and her own pluck, of as fine a quality now as her diplomacy, which was saying much, fell but little below. “Yes, my dear friend—frankly.”
It inspired his conversation partner immediately, and her courage, as impressive now as her diplomacy—which is saying a lot—was just slightly less so. “Yes, my dear friend—honestly.”
“Good. Then I know what she said.”
“Good. Then I know what she said.”
“She absolutely denied it.”
“She totally denied it.”
“Oh yes—they always do, because they pity me,” Mitchy smiled. “She said what they always say—that the effect I produce is, though at first upsetting, one that little by little they find it possible to get used to. The world’s full of people who are getting used to me,” Mr. Mitchett concluded.
“Oh yes—they always do, because they feel sorry for me,” Mitchy smiled. “She said what they always say—that the impact I have is, although initially disturbing, something they gradually find a way to accept. The world’s full of people who are adjusting to me,” Mr. Mitchett finished.
“It’s what I shall never do, for you’re quite too great a luxury!” Mrs. Brookenham declared. “If I haven’t threshed you out really MORE with Nanda,” she continued, “it has been from a scruple of a sort you people never do a woman the justice to impute. You’re the object of views that have so much more to set them off.”
“It’s something I will never do because you're just too much of a luxury!” Mrs. Brookenham stated. “If I haven’t really pushed you harder with Nanda,” she continued, “it’s been out of a sense of concern that you people never give a woman the credit for. You’re the focus of perspectives that have so much more to highlight them.”
Mr. Mitchett on this jumped up; he was clearly conscious of his nerves; he fidgeted away a few steps and then, his hands in his pockets, fixed on his hostess a countenance more controlled. “What does the Duchess mean by your daughter’s being—as I understood you to quote her just now—‘damaged and depraved’?”
Mr. Mitchett jumped up at this; he was obviously aware of his nerves. He fidgeted away a few steps and then, with his hands in his pockets, focused on his hostess with a more composed expression. “What does the Duchess mean by your daughter being— as I understood you to quote her just now— ‘damaged and depraved’?”
Mrs. Brookenham came up—she literally rose—smiling. “You fit the cap. You know how she’d like you for little Aggie!”
Mrs. Brookenham came over—she practically floated—smiling. “You’re just the right person. You know how much she’d want you for little Aggie!”
“What does she mean, what does she mean?” Mitchy repeated.
“What does she mean, what does she mean?” Mitchy repeated.
The door, as he spoke, was thrown open; Mrs. Brookenham glanced round. “You’ve the chance to find out from herself!” The Duchess had come back and little Aggie was in her wake.
The door swung open as he spoke, and Mrs. Brookenham looked around. “You have the chance to hear it from her directly!” The Duchess had returned, and little Aggie was following her.
V
V
That young lady, in this relation, was certainly a figure to have offered a foundation for the highest hopes. As slight and white, as delicately lovely, as a gathered garden lily, her admirable training appeared to hold her out to them all as with precautionary finger-tips. She presumed, however, so little on any introduction that, shyly and submissively, waiting for the word of direction, she stopped short in the centre of the general friendliness till Mrs. Brookenham fairly became, to meet her, also a shy little girl—put out a timid hand with wonder-struck innocent eyes that hesitated whether a kiss of greeting might be dared. “Why you dear good strange ‘ickle’ thing, you haven’t been here for ages, but it IS a joy to see you and I do hope you’ve brought your doll!”—such might have been the sense of our friend’s fond murmur while, looking at her up and down with pure pleasure, she drew the rare creature to a sofa. Little Aggie presented, up and down, an arrangement of dress exactly in the key of her age, her complexion, her emphasised virginity. She might have been prepared for her visit by a cluster of doting nuns, cloistered daughters of ancient houses and educators of similar products, whose taste, hereditarily good, had grown, out of the world and most delightfully, so queer as to leave on everything they touched a particular shade of distinction. The Duchess had brought in with the child an air of added confidence for which an observer would in a moment have seen the grounds, the association of the pair being so markedly favourable to each. Its younger member carried out the style of her aunt’s presence quite as one of the accessory figures effectively thrown into old portraits. The Duchess on the other hand seemed, with becoming blandness, to draw from her niece the dignity of a kind of office of state—hereditary governess of the children of the blood. Little Aggie had a smile as softly bright as a Southern dawn, and the friends of her relative looked at each other, according to a fashion frequent in Mrs. Brookenham’s drawing-room, in free exchange of their happy impression. Mr. Mitchett was none the less scantly diverted from his estimate of the occasion Mrs. Brookenham had just named to him.
That young lady was definitely someone who could inspire the highest hopes. Delicate and pale, as beautiful as a garden lily, her impressive upbringing seemed to present her to everyone with careful consideration. However, she relied so little on any kind of introduction that, shyly and submissively, waiting for a cue, she paused in the middle of the general friendliness until Mrs. Brookenham transformed into a shy little girl herself—extending a timid hand with wide-eyed wonder, uncertain whether a greeting kiss was appropriate. "Why, you dear, sweet little thing, you haven’t been here in ages, but it’s such a joy to see you, and I really hope you’ve brought your doll!”—this could have captured our friend’s affectionate murmur while, looking her up and down with pure delight, she led the rare girl to a sofa. Little Aggie displayed an outfit that perfectly matched her age, her complexion, and her emphasized innocence. It was as if she had been prepared for her visit by a group of doting nuns, sheltered daughters of old families and educators of similar girls, whose taste, inherently good, had become so unique through a sheltered life that everything they touched possessed a special touch of distinction. The Duchess, accompanying the child, brought an added air of confidence that any observer would quickly recognize was a favorable association for both. The younger member carried her aunt’s elegant presence much like a supporting figure in an old portrait. On the other hand, the Duchess seemed, with her charming composure, to draw a sense of dignity from her niece, acting as a kind of hereditary governess for the children of noble lineage. Little Aggie had a smile as soft and bright as a Southern dawn, and her relative's friends exchanged happy glances, a common practice in Mrs. Brookenham’s drawing room. Mr. Mitchett was not in the least distracted from his assessment of the event Mrs. Brookenham had just mentioned to him.
“My dear Duchess,” he promptly asked, “do you mind explaining to me an opinion I’ve just heard of your—with marked originality—holding?”
“My dear Duchess,” he quickly asked, “could you explain to me an opinion I just heard you express—with notable originality?”
The Duchess, her head all in the air, considered an instant her little ivory princess. “I’m always ready, Mr. Mitchett, to defend my opinions; but if it’s a question of going much into the things that are the subjects of some of them perhaps we had better, if you don’t mind, choose our time and our place.”
The Duchess, her head held high, glanced at her little ivory princess for a moment. “I’m always ready, Mr. Mitchett, to stand by my opinions; but if we’re going to dig deeper into the topics behind some of them, maybe we should, if you’re okay with it, pick a better time and place.”
“No ‘time,’ gracious lady, for my impatience,” Mr. Mitchett replied, “could be better than the present—but if you’ve reasons for wanting a better place why shouldn’t we go on the spot into another room?”
“No 'time,' gracious lady, for my impatience,” Mr. Mitchett replied, “could be better than now—but if you have reasons for wanting a better place, why shouldn’t we just move to another room right away?”
Lord Petherton, at this enquiry, broke into instant mirth. “Well, of all the coolness, Mitchy!—he does go at it, doesn’t he, Mrs. Brook? What do you want to do in another room?” he demanded of his friend. “Upon my word, Duchess, under the nose of those—”
Lord Petherton, at this inquiry, burst out laughing. “Well, that’s quite the audacity, Mitchy!—he really dives in, doesn’t he, Mrs. Brook? What do you want to do in another room?” he asked his friend. “Honestly, Duchess, right in front of those—”
The Duchess, on the first blush, lent herself to the humour of the case. “Well, Petherton, of ‘those’?—I defy him to finish his sentence!” she smiled to the others.
The Duchess, at first glance, found the humor in the situation. “Well, Petherton, of ‘those’?—I dare him to finish his sentence!” she smiled at the others.
“Of those,” said his lordship, “who flatter themselves that when you do happen to find them somewhere your first idea is not quite to jump at a pretext for getting off somewhere else. Especially,” he continued to jest, “with a man of Mitchy’s vile reputation.”
“Of those,” said his lordship, “who think that when you ever see them, your first thought isn’t to look for an excuse to go somewhere else. Especially,” he added jokingly, “with a guy like Mitchy, who has such a bad reputation.”
“Oh!” Edward Brookenham exclaimed at this, but only as with quiet relief.
“Oh!” Edward Brookenham said in response, but only with a sense of calm relief.
“Mitchy’s offer is perfectly safe, I may let him know,” his wife remarked, “for I happen to be sure that nothing would really induce Jane to leave Aggie five minutes among us here without remaining herself to see that we don’t become improper.”
“Mitchy’s offer is completely safe, I can let him know,” his wife said, “because I’m confident that nothing would make Jane leave Aggie with us for even five minutes without staying to make sure we don’t act inappropriately.”
“Well then if we’re already pretty far on the way to it,” Lord Petherton resumed, “what on earth MIGHT we arrive at in the absence of your control? I warn you, Duchess,” he joyously pursued, “that if you go out of the room with Mitchy I shall rapidly become quite awful.”
“Well, if we’re already well on our way to it,” Lord Petherton continued, “what on earth COULD we end up with if you’re not in control? I warn you, Duchess,” he said cheerfully, “that if you leave the room with Mitchy, I’m going to become really awful.”
The Duchess during this brief passage never took her eyes from her niece, who rewarded her attention with the sweetness of consenting dependence. The child’s foreign origin was so delicately but unmistakeably written in all her exquisite lines that her look might have expressed the modest detachment of a person to whom the language of her companions was unknown. Her protectress then glanced round the circle. “You’re very odd people all of you, and I don’t think you quite know how ridiculous you are. Aggie and I are simple stranger-folk; there’s a great deal we don’t understand, yet we’re none the less not easily frightened. In what is it, Mr. Mitchett,” the Duchess asked, “that I’ve wounded your susceptibilities?”
The Duchess, during this brief moment, never took her eyes off her niece, who responded to her attention with the sweetness of willing dependence. The child's foreign background was so subtly but clearly evident in all her graceful features that her expression might have shown the modest detachment of someone whose companions' language was unfamiliar. The Duchess then looked around the group. “You’re all very strange people, and I don’t think you realize how ridiculous you are. Aggie and I are just simple outsiders; there’s a lot we don’t get, but we’re not easily scared. What is it, Mr. Mitchett,” the Duchess asked, “that has hurt your feelings?”
Mr. Mitchett cast about; he had apparently found time to reflect on his precipitation. “I see what Petherton’s up to, and I won’t, by drawing you aside just now, expose your niece to anything that might immediately oblige Mrs. Brook to catch her up and flee with her. But the first time I find you more isolated—well,” he laughed, though not with the clearest ring, “all I can say is Mind your eyes dear Duchess!”
Mr. Mitchett looked around; he seemed to have taken a moment to consider his hasty actions. “I understand what Petherton is planning, and I won’t, by pulling you aside right now, put your niece in a situation that would force Mrs. Brook to grab her and leave. But the first time I find you alone—well,” he laughed, though it wasn’t the most genuine laugh, “all I can say is watch out, dear Duchess!”
“It’s about your thinking, Jane,” Mrs. Brookenham placidly explained, “that Nanda suffers—in her morals, don’t you know?—by my neglect. I wouldn’t say anything about you that I can’t bravely say TO you; therefore since he has plumped out with it I do confess that I’ve appealed to him on what, as so good an old friend, HE thinks of your contention.”
“It’s about your way of thinking, Jane,” Mrs. Brookenham calmly explained, “that Nanda is suffering—in her morals, you know?—because of my neglect. I wouldn’t say anything about you that I wouldn’t confidently say TO you; so since he has come out with it, I do admit that I’ve asked him what, as an excellent old friend, HE thinks of your argument.”
“What in the world IS Jane’s contention?” Edward Brookenham put the question as if they were “stuck” at cards.
“What on earth is Jane’s point?” Edward Brookenham asked as if they were “stuck” at cards.
“You really all of you,” the Duchess replied with excellent coolness, “choose extraordinary conditions for the discussion of delicate matters. There are decidedly too many things on which we don’t feel alike. You’re all inconceivable just now. Je ne peux pourtant pas la mettre a la porte, cette cherie”—whom she covered again with the gay solicitude that seemed to have in it a vibration of private entreaty: “Don’t understand, my own darling—don’t understand!”
“You all really,” the Duchess replied coolly, “choose such unusual circumstances for discussing sensitive issues. There are definitely too many things we don’t see eye to eye on. You’re all simply unbelievable right now. Je ne peux pourtant pas la mettre a la porte, cette cherie”—whom she again covered with a cheerful concern that seemed to carry a hint of a personal plea: “Don’t get it, my dear—don’t get it!”
Little Aggie looked about with an impartial politeness that, as an expression of the general blind sense of her being as to every particular in hands at full liberty either to spot or to spare her, was touching enough to bring tears to all eyes. It perhaps had to do with the sudden emotion with which—using now quite a different manner—Mrs. Brookenham again embraced her, and even with this lady’s equally abrupt and altogether wonderful address to her: “Between you and me straight, my dear, and as from friend to friend, I know you’ll never doubt that everything must be all right!—What I spoke of to poor Mitchy,” she went on to the Duchess, “is the dreadful view you take of my letting Nanda go to Tishy—and indeed of the general question of any acquaintance between young unmarried and young married females. Mr. Mitchett’s sufficiently interested in us, Jane, to make it natural of me to take him into our confidence in one of our difficulties. On the other hand we feel your solicitude, and I needn’t tell you at this time of day what weight in every respect we attach to your judgement. Therefore it WILL be a difficulty for us, cara mia, don’t you see? if we decide suddenly, under the spell of your influence, that our daughter must break off a friendship—it WILL be a difficulty for us to put the thing to Nanda herself in such a way as that she shall have some sort of notion of what suddenly possesses us. Then there’ll be the much stiffer job of putting it to poor Tishy. Yet if her house IS an impossible place what else is one to do? Carrie Donner’s to be there, and Carrie Donner’s a nature apart; but how can we ask even a little lamb like Tishy to give up her own sister?”
Little Aggie looked around with a polite indifference that, as a reflection of her overall cluelessness about her situation, was so touching it brought tears to everyone's eyes. This might have had something to do with the sudden emotion with which—now using a completely different tone—Mrs. Brookenham hugged her again, and even with this lady’s equally abrupt and truly remarkable statement to her: “Between you and me, my dear, and as friends, you can trust that everything will be just fine!—What I mentioned to poor Mitchy,” she continued to the Duchess, “is the terrible way you feel about my letting Nanda go to Tishy—and really about the whole idea of friendships between young unmarried and young married women. Mr. Mitchett is quite interested in us, Jane, so it makes sense for me to involve him in one of our issues. On the other hand, we can sense your concern, and I don't need to remind you how much we value your opinion. So it WILL be a challenge for us, darling, don't you see? If we suddenly decide, under the influence of your thoughts, that our daughter must end a friendship—it WILL be difficult for us to explain this to Nanda in a way that helps her understand what has suddenly gotten into us. Then there’s the even tougher task of explaining it to poor Tishy. Yet if her house is truly an unacceptable place, what other choice do we have? Carrie Donner will be there, and Carrie Donner is one of a kind; but how can we even ask a sweet girl like Tishy to give up her own sister?”
The question had been launched with an argumentative sharpness that made it for a moment keep possession of the air, and during this moment, before a single member of the circle could rally, Mrs. Brookenham’s effect was superseded by that of the reappearance of the butler. “I say, my dear, don’t shriek!”—Edward Brookenham had only time to sound this warning before a lady, presenting herself in the open doorway, followed close on the announcement of her name. “Mrs. Beach Donner!”—the impression was naturally marked. Every one betrayed it a little but Mrs. Brookenham, who, more than the others, appeared to have the help of seeing that by a merciful stroke her visitor had just failed to hear. This visitor, a young woman of striking, of startling appearance, who, in the manner of certain shiny house-doors and railings, instantly created a presumption of the lurking label “Fresh paint,” found herself, with an embarrassment oddly opposed to the positive pitch of her complexion, in the presence of a group in which it was yet immediately evident that every one was a friend. Every one, to show no one had been caught, said something extremely easy; so that it was after a moment only poor Mrs. Donner who, seated close to her hostess, seemed to be in any degree in the wrong. This moreover was essentially her fault, so extreme was the anomaly of her having, without the means to back it up, committed herself to a “scheme of colour” that was practically an advertisement of courage. Irregularly pretty and painfully shy, she was retouched from brow to chin like a suburban photograph—the moral of which was simply that she should either have left more to nature or taken more from art. The Duchess had quickly reached her kinsman with a smothered hiss, an “Edward dear, for God’s sake take Aggie!” and at the end of a few minutes had formed for herself in one of Mrs. Brookenham’s admirable “corners” a society consisting of Lord Petherton and Mr. Mitchett, the latter of whom regarded Mrs. Donner across the room with articulate wonder and compassion.
The question had been thrown out with such a sharpness that it hung in the air for a moment, and during that moment, before anyone in the group could react, Mrs. Brookenham’s presence was eclipsed by the butler’s return. “I say, my dear, don’t scream!”—Edward Brookenham had just enough time to offer this warning before a lady appeared in the open doorway, right after her name was announced. “Mrs. Beach Donner!”—the effect was unmistakable. Everyone showed it a bit except for Mrs. Brookenham, who seemed to notice that her visitor had miraculously missed the moment. This guest, a strikingly beautiful young woman who, much like shiny house doors and railings, instantly gave off an impression of “Fresh paint,” found herself feeling oddly embarrassed in front of a group where it was clear everyone was friends. To avoid looking caught off guard, everyone said something casual; so it was only poor Mrs. Donner, sitting close to her host, who seemed somewhat out of place. This was largely her fault, as it was unusual for her to have committed to a bold “scheme of color” without any support to back it up. Irregularly pretty and painfully shy, she looked over-processed from forehead to chin like a suburban photo—the bottom line being she should have either embraced more of her natural self or toned down the artifice. The Duchess quickly reached her cousin with a low hiss, “Edward dear, for God’s sake take Aggie!” and after a few minutes, had created for herself a little circle in one of Mrs. Brookenham’s lovely “corners” consisting of Lord Petherton and Mr. Mitchett, the latter of whom looked at Mrs. Donner from across the room with clear wonder and sympathy.
“It’s all right, it’s all right—she’s frightened only at herself!”
“It’s okay, it’s okay—she’s just scared of herself!”
The Duchess watched her as from a box at the play, comfortably shut in, as in the old operatic days at Naples, with a pair of entertainers. “You’re the most interesting nation in the world. One never gets to the end of your hatred of the nuance. The sense of the suitable, the harmony of parts—what on earth were you doomed to do that, to be punished sufficiently in advance, you had to be deprived of it in your very cradles? Look at her little black dress—rather good, but not so good as it ought to be, and, mixed up with all the rest, see her type, her beauty, her timidity, her wickedness, her notoriety and her impudeur. It’s only in this country that a woman is both so shocking and so shaky.” The Duchess’s displeasure overflowed. “If she doesn’t know how to be good—”
The Duchess watched her from a box at the theater, comfortably enclosed, just like in the old opera days in Naples, with a couple of entertainers. “You’re the most fascinating nation in the world. You never fully get over your obsession with nuance. The sense of what’s appropriate, the harmony of different elements—what on earth did you do to deserve being punished so harshly that you had to lose that even from birth? Look at her little black dress—it's decent, but not as great as it should be, and combined with everything else, you can see her type, her beauty, her shyness, her wickedness, her notoriety, and her audacity. It’s only in this country that a woman can be both so scandalous and so fragile.” The Duchess’s irritation was palpable. “If she doesn’t know how to behave—”
“Let her at least know how to be bad? Ah,” Mitchy replied, “your irritation testifies more than anything else could do to our peculiar genius or our peculiar want of it. Our vice is intolerably clumsy—if it can possibly be a question of vice in regard to that charming child, who looks like one of the new-fashioned bill-posters, only, in the way of ‘morbid modernity,’ as Mrs. Brook would say, more extravagant and funny than any that have yet been risked. I remember,” he continued, “Mrs. Brook’s having spoken of her to me lately as ‘wild.’ Wild?—why, she’s simply tameness run to seed. Such an expression shows the state of training to which Mrs. Brook has reduced the rest of us.”
“Let her at least know how to be bad? Ah,” Mitchy replied, “your irritation says more than anything else could about our unique talent or our lack of it. Our flaws are unbelievably awkward—if it can even be called a flaw in relation to that charming girl, who looks like one of those trendy billboards, just a bit more extravagant and funny in the way of ‘morbid modernity,’ as Mrs. Brook would put it, than anything that’s been attempted before. I remember,” he continued, “Mrs. Brook recently referred to her as ‘wild.’ Wild?—she’s just complete tameness taken to the extreme. That comment shows how far Mrs. Brook has brought the rest of us in terms of training.”
“It doesn’t prevent at any rate, Mrs. Brook’s training, some of the rest of you from being horrible,” the Duchess declared. “What did you mean just now, really, by asking me to explain before Aggie this so serious matter of Nanda’s exposure?” Then instantly taking herself up before Mr. Mitchett could answer: “What on earth do you suppose Edward’s saying to my darling?”
“It doesn’t stop, at least, Mrs. Brook’s training, some of the rest of you from being awful,” the Duchess declared. “What did you really mean just now by asking me to explain this serious matter of Nanda’s exposure in front of Aggie?” Then instantly interrupting herself before Mr. Mitchett could respond: “What on earth do you think Edward is telling my darling?”
Brookenham had placed himself, side by side with the child, on a distant little settee, but it was impossible to make out from the countenance of either if a sound had passed between them. Aggie’s little manner was too developed to show, and her host’s not developed enough. “Oh he’s awfully careful,” Lord Petherton reassuringly observed. “If you or I or Mitchy say anything bad it’s sure to be before we know it and without particularly meaning it. But old Edward means it—”
Brookenham had settled himself next to the child on a distant little sofa, but it was hard to tell from either of their expressions if they had exchanged any words. Aggie's demeanor was too polished to reveal anything, and her host’s was not polished enough. “Oh, he's really very careful,” Lord Petherton said reassuringly. “If you, I, or Mitchy say something inappropriate, it's bound to happen before we realize it and without really meaning it. But old Edward means it—”
“So much that as a general thing he doesn’t dare to say it?” the Duchess asked. “That’s a pretty picture of him, inasmuch as for the most part he never speaks. What therefore must he mean?”
“Is it really that he doesn’t dare to say it?” the Duchess asked. “That’s quite a portrayal of him, considering he hardly ever speaks. So what does he really mean?”
“He’s an abyss—he’s magnificent!” Mr. Mitchett laughed. “I don’t know a man of an understanding more profound, and he’s equally incapable of uttering and of wincing. If by the same token I’m ‘horrible,’ as you call me,” he pursued, “it’s only because I’m in everyway so beastly superficial. All the same I do sometimes go into things, and I insist on knowing,” he again broke out, “what it exactly was you had in mind in saying to Mrs. Brook the things about Nanda and myself that she repeated to me.”
“He’s incredible—truly impressive!” Mr. Mitchett laughed. “I’ve never met a man with such deep understanding, and he’s just as unable to speak up as he is to react. If you think I’m ‘horrible,’ as you put it, it’s just because I’m completely shallow. Even so, I do occasionally dig deeper, and I demand to know,” he continued, “what exactly you meant when you told Mrs. Brook those things about Nanda and me that she brought up to me.”
“You ‘insist,’ you silly man?”—the Duchess had veered a little to indulgence. “Pray on what ground of right, in such a connexion, do you do anything of the sort?”
“You 'insist,' you silly man?”—the Duchess had shifted slightly towards indulgence. “On what grounds do you have the right to do anything like that in this situation?”
Poor Mitchy showed but for a moment that he felt pulled up. “Do you mean that when a girl liked by a fellow likes him so little in return—?”
Poor Mitchy showed just for a moment that he felt intrigued. “Are you saying that when a girl who a guy likes doesn't like him back at all—?”
“I don’t mean anything,” said the Duchess, “that may provoke you to suppose me vulgar and odious enough to try to put you out of conceit of a most interesting and unfortunate creature; and I don’t quite as yet see—though I dare say I shall soon make out!—what our friend has in her head in tattling to you on these matters as soon as my back’s turned. Petherton will tell you—I wonder he hasn’t told you before—why Mrs. Grendon, though not perhaps herself quite the rose, is decidedly in these days too near it.”
“I don’t mean anything,” said the Duchess, “that might lead you to think I’m rude and awful enough to try to make you lose interest in a really fascinating and unfortunate person; and I still don’t quite understand—though I’m sure I will figure it out soon!—what our friend is up to by gossiping about these things as soon as I’m not around. Petherton will tell you—I’m surprised he hasn’t told you already—why Mrs. Grendon, even if she’s not exactly the best herself, is definitely getting too close to it these days.”
“Oh Petherton never tells me anything!” Mitchy’s answer was brisk and impatient, but evidently quite as sincere as if the person alluded to had not been there.
“Oh, Petherton never tells me anything!” Mitchy's response was quick and impatient, but clearly just as genuine as if the person mentioned wasn't present at all.
The person alluded to meanwhile, fidgeting frankly in his chair, alternately stretching his legs and resting his elbows on his knees, had reckoned as small the profit he might derive from this colloquy. His bored state indeed—if he was bored—prompted in him the honest impulse to clear, as he would have perhaps considered it, the atmosphere. He indicated Mrs. Donner with a remarkable absence of precautions. “Why, what the Duchess alludes to is my poor sister Fanny’s stupid grievance—surely you know about that.” He made oddly vivid for a moment the nature of his relative’s allegation, his somewhat cynical treatment of which became peculiarly derisive in the light of the attitude and expression, at that minute, of the figure incriminated. “My brother-in-law’s too thick with her. But Cashmore’s such a fine old ass. It’s excessively unpleasant,” he added, “for affairs are just in that position in which, from one day to another, there may be something that people will get hold of. Fancy a man,” he robustly reflected while the three took in more completely the subject of Mrs. Brookenham’s attention—“fancy a man with THAT odd piece on his hands! The beauty of it is that the two women seem never to have broken off. Blest if they don’t still keep seeing each other!”
The person mentioned was fidgeting openly in his chair, stretching his legs and resting his elbows on his knees. He thought the profit he might get from this conversation was minimal. His bored demeanor—if he really was bored—gave him the urge to clear what he might have seen as an awkward situation. He pointed out Mrs. Donner without any hesitation. “What the Duchess is talking about is my sister Fanny’s silly complaint—surely you’ve heard about that.” For a moment, he vividly illustrated his relative’s claim, and his somewhat cynical take on it felt especially mocking given the attitude and expression of the accused at that moment. “My brother-in-law is too close to her. But Cashmore is such a good-natured fool. It’s really uncomfortable,” he added, “because the situation is just such that, day by day, something might come to light. Can you imagine a man,” he said robustly while the three of them fully absorbed what Mrs. Brookenham was focused on—“can you imagine a man with THAT strange situation to deal with! The funny thing is that the two women seem to have never cut ties. I swear they still keep meeting each other!”
The Duchess, as on everything else, passed succinctly on this. “Ah how can hatreds comfortably flourish without the nourishment of such regular ‘seeing’ as what you call here bosom friendship alone supplies? What are parties given for in London but—that enemies may meet? I grant you it’s inconceivable that the husband of a superb creature like your sister should find his requirements better met by an object comme cette petite, who looks like a pen-wiper—an actress’s idea of one—made up for a theatrical bazaar. At the same time, if you’ll allow me to say so, it scarcely strikes one that your sister’s prudence is such as to have placed all the cards in her hands. She’s the most beautiful woman in England, but her esprit de conduite isn’t quite on a level. One can’t have everything!” she philosophically sighed.
The Duchess, as she did with everything else, got straight to the point. “How can hatred thrive without the kind of regular interaction that only what you call bosom friendship provides? What are parties for in London, if not for enemies to meet? I admit it’s hard to believe that the husband of a stunning woman like your sister would find his needs better met by someone like that little one, who looks like a pen-wiper—an actress's idea of one—dressed up for a theatrical bazaar. At the same time, if I may say so, it hardly seems like your sister’s caution has given her a winning hand. She’s the most beautiful woman in England, but her sense of conduct doesn’t quite match. You can’t have it all!” she sighed philosophically.
Lord Petherton met her comfortably enough on this assumption of his detachments. “If you mean by that her being the biggest fool alive I’m quite ready to agree with you. It’s exactly what makes me afraid. Yet how can I decently say in especial,” he asked, “of what?”
Lord Petherton accepted her assumption about his separations without much fuss. “If you’re saying she’s the biggest fool alive, I completely agree with you. That’s exactly what worries me. But how can I properly say, in particular,” he asked, “of what?”
The Duchess still perched on her critical height. “Of what but one of your amazing English periodical public washings of dirty linen? There’s not the least necessity to ‘say’!” she laughed. “If there’s anything more remarkable than these purifications it’s the domestic comfort with which, when all has come and gone, you sport the articles purified.”
The Duchess remained in her high, critical position. “What else could it be but one of your incredible English magazines airing out dirty laundry? There's really no need to 'say'!” she laughed. “If there's anything more surprising than these clean-ups, it's the cozy way you proudly display the cleaned items once everything's said and done.”
“It comes back, in all that sphere,” Mr. Mitchett instructively opined, “to our national, our fatal want of style. We can never, dear Duchess, take too many lessons, and there’s probably at the present time no more useful function to be performed among us than that dissemination of neater methods to which you’re so good as to contribute.”
“It all comes down to our country’s, our terrible lack of style,” Mr. Mitchett said wisely. “We can never, dear Duchess, have too many lessons, and right now, there’s probably nothing more important for us than spreading those tidier methods that you’re so kind to help with.”
He had had another idea, but before he reached it his companion had gaily broken in. “Awfully good one for you, Duchess—and I’m bound to say that, for a clever woman, you exposed yourself! I’ve at any rate a sense of comfort,” Lord Petherton pursued, “in the good relations now more and more established between poor Fanny and Mrs. Brook. Mrs. Brook’s awfully kind to her and awfully sharp, and Fanny will take things from her that she won’t take from me. I keep saying to Mrs. Brook—don’t you know?—‘Do keep hold of her and let her have it strong.’ She hasn’t, upon my honour, any one in the world but me.”
He had another idea, but before he could share it, his friend cheerfully interrupted. “That’s a really good one for you, Duchess—and I have to say, for a smart woman, you really revealed yourself! I at least find some comfort,” Lord Petherton continued, “in the improving relationship between poor Fanny and Mrs. Brook. Mrs. Brook is really kind to her and quite sharp, and Fanny will accept things from her that she won’t accept from me. I keep telling Mrs. Brook—don’t you see?—‘Just hold on to her and give it to her straight.’ She doesn’t really have anyone else in the world but me.”
“And we know the extent of THAT resource!” the Duchess freely commented.
“And we know how far THAT resource goes!” the Duchess openly remarked.
“That’s exactly what Fanny says—that SHE knows it,” Petherton good-humouredly agreed. “She says my beastly hypocrisy makes her sick. There are people,” he pleasantly rambled on, “who are awfully free with their advice, but it’s mostly fearful rot. Mrs. Brook’s isn’t, upon my word—I’ve tried some myself!”
“That's exactly what Fanny says—that SHE knows it,” Petherton said with a smile. “She claims my awful hypocrisy makes her sick. There are people,” he continued casually, “who love to offer their advice, but it’s mostly complete nonsense. Mrs. Brook’s isn’t, I swear—I’ve tried some myself!”
“You talk as if it were something nasty and homemade—gooseberry wine!” the Duchess laughed; “but one can’t know the dear soul, of course, without knowing that she has set up, for the convenience of her friends, a little office for consultations. She listens to the case, she strokes her chin and prescribes—”
“You talk as if it’s something gross and homemade—gooseberry wine!” the Duchess laughed; “but you can’t really know the dear soul without realizing that she’s set up a little office for her friends to come for consultations. She listens to the situation, strokes her chin, and gives advice—”
“And the beauty of it is,” cried Lord Petherton, “that she makes no charge whatever!”
“And the best part is,” exclaimed Lord Petherton, “that she doesn't charge anything at all!”
“She doesn’t take a guinea at the time, but you may still get your account,” the Duchess returned. “Of course we know that the great business she does is in husbands and wives.”
“She doesn’t take a guinea at the moment, but you might still get your account,” the Duchess replied. “Of course we know that the main business she handles is in husbands and wives.”
“This then seems the day of the wives!” Mr. Mitchett interposed as he became aware, the first, of the illustration the Duchess’s image was in the act of receiving. “Lady Fanny Cashmore!”—the butler was already in the field, and the company, with the exception of Mrs. Donner, who remained seated, was apparently conscious of a vibration that brought it afresh, but still more nimbly than on Aggie’s advent, to its feet.
“This seems to be the day for the wives!” Mr. Mitchett interrupted as he realized, first of all, what the Duchess’s image was in the process of receiving. “Lady Fanny Cashmore!”—the butler was already on it, and the guests, except for Mrs. Donner, who stayed seated, seemed to feel a buzz that quickly brought them to their feet, even faster than when Aggie had arrived.
VI
VI
“Go to her straight—be nice to her: you must have plenty to say. YOU stay with me—we have our affair.” The latter of these commands the Duchess addressed to Mr. Mitchett, while their companion, in obedience to the former and affected, as it seemed, by an unrepressed familiar accent that stirred a fresh flicker of Mitchy’s grin, met the new arrival in the middle of the room before Mrs. Brookenham had had time to reach her. The Duchess, quickly reseated, watched an instant the inexpressive concussion of the tall brother and sister; then while Mitchy again subsided into his place, “You’re not, as a race, clever, you’re not delicate, you’re not sane, but you’re capable of extraordinary good looks,” she resumed. “Vous avez parfois la grande beaute.”
“Go to her right away—be nice to her: you must have a lot to talk about. YOU stay with me—we have our thing.” The Duchess said this last part to Mr. Mitchett, while their companion, following the first command and seemingly affected by a casual tone that brought a new flicker to Mitchy’s smile, met the new arrival in the middle of the room before Mrs. Brookenham had a chance to get there. The Duchess quickly sat down again and watched for a moment the impassive encounter between the tall siblings; then, as Mitchy settled back into his spot, she continued, “As a group, you’re not clever, you’re not refined, you’re not sane, but you do have an extraordinary beauty.”
Mitchy was much amused. “Do you really think Petherton has?”
Mitchy was quite entertained. “Do you really think Petherton has?”
The Duchess withstood it. “They’ve got, both outside and in, the same great general things, only turned, in each, rather different ways, a way safer for him as a man, and more triumphant for her as—whatever you choose to call her! What CAN a woman do,” she richly mused, “with such beauty as that—?”
The Duchess held her ground. “They have, both inside and out, the same major themes, just presented in slightly different ways—one that’s safer for him as a man, and more victorious for her as—whatever you want to call her! What CAN a woman do,” she thoughtfully pondered, “with beauty like that—?”
“Except come desperately to advise with Mrs. Brook”—Mitchy undertook to complete her question—“as to the highest use to make of it? But see,” he immediately added, “how perfectly competent to instruct her our friend now looks.” Their hostess had advanced to Lady Fanny with an outstretched hand but with an eagerness of greeting merged a little in the sweet predominance of wonder as well as in the habit, at such moments most perceptible, of the languid lily-bend. Nothing in general could have been less conventionally poor than the kind of reception given in Mrs. Brookenham’s drawing-room to the particular element—the element of physical splendour void of those disparities that make the question of others tiresome—comprised in Lady Fanny’s presence. It was a place in which, at all times, before interesting objects, the unanimous occupants, almost more concerned for each other’s vibrations than for anything else, were apt rather more to exchange sharp and silent searchings than to fix their eyes on the object itself. In the case of Lady Fanny, however, the object itself—and quite by the same law that had worked, though less profoundly, on the entrance of little Aggie—superseded the usual rapt communion very much in the manner of some beautiful tame tigress who might really coerce attention. There was in Mrs. Brookenham’s way of looking up at her a dim despairing abandonment of the idea of any common personal ground. Lady Fanny, magnificent, simple, stupid, had almost the stature of her brother, a forehead unsurpassably low and an air of sombre concentration just sufficiently corrected by something in her movements that failed to give it a point. Her blue eyes were heavy in spite of being perhaps a couple of shades too clear, and the wealth of her black hair, the disposition of the massive coils of which was all her own, had possibly a satin sheen depreciated by the current fashion. But the great thing in her was that she was, with unconscious heroism, thoroughly herself; and what were Mrs. Brook and Mrs. Brook’s intimates after all, in their free surrender to the play of perception, but a happy association for keeping her so? The Duchess was moved to the liveliest admiration by the grand simple sweetness of her encounter with Mrs. Donner, a combination indeed in which it was a question if she or Mrs. Brook appeared to the higher advantage. It was poor Mrs. Donner—not, like Mrs. Brook, subtle in sufficiency, nor, like Lady Fanny, almost too simple—who made the poorest show. The Duchess immediately marked it to Mitchy as infinitely characteristic that their hostess, instead of letting one of her visitors go, kept them together by some sweet ingenuity and while Lord Petherton, dropping his sister, joined Edward and Aggie in the other angle, sat there between them as if, in pursuance of some awfully clever line of her own, she were holding a hand of each. Mr. Mitchett of course did justice all round, or at least, as would have seemed from an enquiry he presently made, wished not to fail of it. “Is it your real impression then that Lady Fanny has serious grounds—”
“Except for coming to Mrs. Brook for desperate advice,” Mitchy said, “to figure out the best way to use it? But look,” he added quickly, “how completely capable our friend looks to guide her now.” Their host had moved toward Lady Fanny with an outstretched hand, greeting her with eagerness tinged with wonder, along with the usual relaxed, elegant posture. Generally speaking, there was nothing conventionally unimpressive about the reception Mrs. Brookenham’s drawing room offered to the impressive presence of Lady Fanny, who exuded physical beauty without the social awkwardness that can make others uncomfortable. It was a space where the people, more focused on each other’s reactions than on anything else, tended to exchange sharp, silent glances rather than fix their eyes on any particular person or object. However, with Lady Fanny, the person herself—and in a way that had similarly captivated little Aggie upon her arrival—demanded attention much like a lovely, tame tigress could. Mrs. Brookenham looked up at her with a hint of despair, as if she had given up any hope of finding common ground. Lady Fanny, magnificent, straightforward, a little dense, was almost as tall as her brother, with an exceptionally low forehead and an air of serious focus that was somewhat softened by her gestures. Her blue eyes were heavy, though perhaps a bit too bright, and her wealth of thick black hair, styled in a way that was all her own, bore a satin sheen that was out of step with current trends. But the main thing about her was that she was, without even trying, completely herself; and in their unfiltered appreciation of her, Mrs. Brook and her circle were essentially just there to support her in that. The Duchess felt a surge of admiration for the honest sweetness of her meeting with Mrs. Donner, leading to a question of whether she or Mrs. Brook came off as more impressive. It was unfortunate for Mrs. Donner—who, unlike the subtle Mrs. Brook and the nearly too-simple Lady Fanny—made the least impact. The Duchess pointed out to Mitchy how striking it was that their hostess, instead of letting one of her guests slip away, cleverly kept them together, and while Lord Petherton left to join Edward and Aggie in another corner, she sat between them as if holding hands with both. Mr. Mitchett, of course, made sure to engage everyone, or at least, based on a question he asked soon after, seemed eager to do so. “So, do you really think Lady Fanny has solid reasons—”
“For jealousy of that preposterous little person? My dear Mitchett,” the Duchess resumed after a moment’s reflexion, “if you’re so rash as to ask me in any of these connexions for my ‘real’ impression you deserve whatever you may get.” The penalty Mitchy had incurred was apparently grave enough to make his companion just falter in the infliction of it; which gave him the opportunity of replying that the little person was perhaps not more preposterous than any one else, that there was something in her he rather liked, and that there were many different ways in which a woman could be interesting. This further levity it was therefore that laid him fully open. “Do you mean to say you’ve been living with Petherton so long without becoming aware that he’s shockingly worried?”
“For jealousy of that ridiculous little person? My dear Mitchett,” the Duchess continued after a moment of reflection, “if you're bold enough to ask me in any of these situations for my ‘true’ opinion, you deserve whatever punishment you may get.” The penalty Mitchy faced seemed serious enough to make his companion hesitate in delivering it; this gave him the chance to respond that the little person was probably no more ridiculous than anyone else, that there was something about her he actually liked, and that there were many different ways a woman could be interesting. This further lightheartedness is what left him completely exposed. “Are you really saying you’ve been living with Petherton this long without realizing that he’s incredibly stressed?”
“My dear Duchess,” Mitchy smiled, “Petherton carries his worries with a bravery! They’re so many that I’ve long since ceased to count them; and in general I’ve been disposed to let those pass that I can’t help him to meet. YOU’VE made, I judge,” he went on, “a better use of opportunities perhaps not so good—such as at any rate enables you to see further than I into the meaning of the impatience he just now expressed.”
“My dear Duchess,” Mitchy smiled, “Petherton handles his worries with such courage! There are so many that I stopped counting a long time ago; and generally, I’ve been inclined to let go of the ones I can’t help him deal with. I think you’ve made better use of opportunities, maybe not so great—enabling you to see further than I do into the meaning of the impatience he just expressed.”
The Duchess was admirable, in conversation, for neglecting everything not essential to her present plausibility. “A woman like Lady Fanny can have no ‘grounds’ for anything—for any indignation, I mean, or for any revenge worth twopence. In this particular case at all events they’ve been sacrificed with such extravagance that, as an injured wife, she hasn’t had the gumption to keep back an inch or two to stand on. She can do absolutely nothing.”
The Duchess was impressive in conversation for ignoring everything that wasn't essential to her current credibility. “A woman like Lady Fanny can't have any valid reasons for anything—any outrage, I mean, or for any kind of revenge worth a dime. In this particular case, they've been sacrificed so extravagantly that, as a wronged wife, she hasn't had the sense to hold back an inch or two to stand on. She can do absolutely nothing.”
“Then you take the view—?” Mitchy, who had, after all, his delicacies, pulled up as at sight of a name.
“Then you take the view—?” Mitchy, who had, after all, his delicacies, stopped short at the sight of a name.
“I take the view,” said the Duchess, “and I know exactly why. Elle se les passe—her little fancies! She’s a phenomenon, poor dear. And all with—what shall I call it?—the absence of haunting remorse of a good house-mother who makes the family accounts balance. She looks—and it’s what they love her for here when they say ‘Watch her now!’—like an angry saint; but she’s neither a saint nor, to be perfectly fair to her, really angry at all. She has only just enough reflexion to make out that it may some day be a little better for her that her husband shall, on his side too, have committed himself; and she’s only, in secret, too pleased to be sure whom it has been with. All the same I must tell you,” the Duchess still more crisply added, “that our little friend Nanda is of the opinion—which I gather her to be quite ready to defend—that Lady Fanny’s wrong.”
“I believe,” said the Duchess, “and I know exactly why. She just goes through her little fancies! She’s quite the character, poor thing. And all with—what should I call it?—the lack of nagging guilt of a good homemaker who keeps the family finances in check. She looks—and that’s what they admire her for around here when they say ‘Watch her now!’—like an upset saint; but she’s neither a saint nor, to be completely fair to her, really upset at all. She has just enough awareness to realize that it might be a little better for her someday if her husband has also committed to something; and she’s secretly pretty glad to know who it is. Still, I have to tell you,” the Duchess continued more sharply, “that our little friend Nanda believes—which I gather she’s quite ready to defend—that Lady Fanny is in the wrong.”
Poor Mitchy found himself staring. “But what has our little friend Nanda to do with it?”
Poor Mitchy found himself staring. “But what does our little friend Nanda have to do with it?”
“What indeed, bless her heart? If you WILL ask questions, however, you must take, as I say, your risks. There are days when between you all you stupefy me. One of them was when I happened about a month ago to make some allusion to the charming example of Mr. Cashmore’s fine taste that we have there before us: what was my surprise at the tone taken by Mrs. Brook to deny on this little lady’s behalf the soft impeachment? It was quite a mistake that anything had happened—Mrs. Donner had pulled through unscathed. She had been but a day or two at the most in danger, for her family and friends—the best influences—had rallied to her support: the flurry was all over. She was now perfectly safe. Do you think she looks so?” the Duchess asked.
“What indeed, bless her heart? If you’re going to ask questions, though, you have to be ready to face the consequences. Sometimes, you all leave me speechless. One of those times was about a month ago when I happened to mention Mr. Cashmore’s excellent taste that we see here: I was surprised by Mrs. Brook's reaction in denying this little lady's qualities. It was a complete mistake to think anything had gone wrong—Mrs. Donner came through just fine. She had been in danger for maybe just a day or two at most, because her family and friends—the best support—were there for her: the commotion is all over. She’s perfectly safe now. Do you think she looks that way?” the Duchess asked.
This was not a point that Mitchy was conscious of freedom of mind to examine. “Do I understand you that Nanda was her mother’s authority—?”
This wasn’t something Mitchy felt free to think about. “Are you saying that Nanda was her mother’s authority—?”
“For the exact shade of the intimacy of the two friends and the state of Mrs. Brook’s information? Precisely—it was ‘the latest before going to press.’ ‘Our own correspondent’! Her mother quoted her.”
“For the exact level of intimacy between the two friends and what Mrs. Brook knew? Exactly—it was ‘the latest before going to press.’ ‘Our own correspondent’! Her mother said that.”
Mr. Mitchett visibly wondered. “But how should Nanda know—?”
Mr. Mitchett clearly questioned, “But how would Nanda know—?”
“Anything about the matter? How should she NOT know everything? You’ve not, I suppose, lost sight of the fact that this lady and Mrs. Grendon are sisters. Carrie’s situation and Carrie’s perils are naturally very present to the extremely unoccupied Tishy, who is unhappily married into the bargain, who has no children, and whose house, as you may imagine, has a good thick atmosphere of partisanship. So, as with Nanda, on HER side, there’s no more absorbing interest than her dear friend Tishy, with whom she’s at present staying and under whose roof she perpetually meets this victim of unjust aspersions—!”
“Is there anything about the situation? How could she not know everything? You haven't forgotten that this lady and Mrs. Grendon are sisters, have you? Carrie’s situation and her troubles are obviously very real to the utterly idle Tishy, who is unfortunately stuck in a bad marriage, has no kids, and whose home, as you can imagine, has a thick atmosphere of bias. So, just like with Nanda, on HER side, there’s nothing more captivating than her dear friend Tishy, with whom she’s currently staying and under whose roof she constantly encounters this victim of unfair accusations—!”
“I see the whole thing from here, you imply?” Mr. Mitchett, under the influence of this rapid evocation, had already taken his line. “Well,” he said bravely, “Nanda’s not a fool.”
“I get the whole picture from here, you mean?” Mr. Mitchett, influenced by this quick realization, had already chosen his stance. “Well,” he said confidently, “Nanda’s no idiot.”
A momentary silence on the part of the Duchess might have been her tribute to his courage. “No. I don’t agree with her, as it happens, here; but that there are matters as to which she’s not in general at all befogged is exactly the worst I ever said of her. And I hold that in putting it so—on the basis of my little anecdote—you clearly give out that you’re answered.”
A brief pause from the Duchess might have been her way of acknowledging his bravery. “No, I don’t actually agree with her here; but the fact that there are things she’s not generally confused about is honestly the worst thing I’ve ever said about her. And I believe that by phrasing it this way—based on my little story—you’re clearly implying that you’ve been responded to.”
Mitchy turned it over. “Answered?”
Mitchy flipped it over. “Answered?”
“In the quarrel that a while back you sought to pick with me. What I touched on to her mother was the peculiar range of aspects and interests she’s compelled to cultivate by the special intimacies that Mrs. Brook permits her. There they are—and that’s all I said. Judge them for yourself.”
“In the argument you tried to start with me a while ago, I mentioned to her mother the unusual range of aspects and interests she feels she needs to develop because of the unique closeness that Mrs. Brook allows her. There they are—and that's all I said. Assess them for yourself.”
The Duchess had risen as she spoke, which was also what Mrs. Donner and Mrs. Brookenham had done; and Mr. Mitchett was on his feet as well, to act on this last admonition. Mrs. Donner was taking leave, and there occurred among the three ladies in connexion with the circumstance a somewhat striking exchange of endearments. Mr. Mitchett, observing this, expressed himself suddenly as diverted. “By Jove, they’re kissing—she’s in Lady Fanny’s arms!” But his hilarity was still to deepen. “And Lady Fanny, by Jove, is in Mrs. Brook’s!”
The Duchess stood up as she spoke, which Mrs. Donner and Mrs. Brookenham also did; and Mr. Mitchett got up too, influenced by this last suggestion. Mrs. Donner was saying goodbye, and a somewhat notable exchange of affection took place among the three ladies in relation to this situation. Mr. Mitchett, seeing this, suddenly expressed his amusement. “Wow, they’re kissing—she’s in Lady Fanny’s arms!” But his laughter was about to get even stronger. “And Lady Fanny, wow, is in Mrs. Brook’s!”
“Oh it’s all beyond ME!” the Duchess cried; and the little wail of her baffled imagination had almost the austerity of a complaint.
“Oh, it’s all too much for ME!” the Duchess exclaimed; and the slight sound of her confused thoughts carried almost the seriousness of a complaint.
“Not a bit—they’re all right. Mrs. Brook has acted!” Mitchy went on.
“Not at all—they're fine. Mrs. Brook has taken action!” Mitchy continued.
“Ah it isn’t that she doesn’t ‘act’!” his interlocutress ejaculated.
“Ah, it’s not that she doesn’t ‘act’!” his conversation partner exclaimed.
Mrs. Donner’s face presented, as she now crossed the room, something that resembled the ravage of a death-struggle between its artificial and its natural elegance. “Well,” Mitchy said with decision as he caught it—“I back Nanda.” And while a whiff of derision reached him from the Duchess, “Nothing HAS happened!” he murmured.
Mrs. Donner’s face showed, as she walked across the room, a kind of battle between its artificial and natural beauty. “Well,” Mitchy said firmly as he noticed it—“I support Nanda.” And while he caught a hint of mockery from the Duchess, he murmured, “Nothing HAS happened!”
As to reward him for an indulgence that she must much more have divined than overheard the visitor approached him with her sweet bravery of alarm. “I go on Thursday to my sister’s, where I shall find Nanda Brookenham. Can I take her any message from you?”
As a reward for an understanding that she must have sensed more than actually heard, the visitor approached him with her brave sweetness despite her anxiety. “I’m going to my sister’s on Thursday, where I’ll see Nanda Brookenham. Do you want me to pass along any message to her?”
Mr. Mitchett showed a rosiness that might positively have been reflected. “Why should you dream of her expecting one?”
Mr. Mitchett had a cheerful look that could have been contagious. “Why would you think she's hoping for one?”
“Oh,” said the Duchess with a cheer that but half carried off her asperity, “Mrs. Brook must have told Mrs. Donner to ask you!”
“Oh,” said the Duchess with a cheer that barely masked her bitterness, “Mrs. Brook must have told Mrs. Donner to ask you!”
The latter lady, at this, rested strange eyes on the speaker, and they had perhaps something to do with a quick flare of Mitchy’s wit. “Tell her, please—if, as I suppose, you came here to ask the same of her mother—that I adore her still more for keeping in such happy relations with you as enable me thus to meet you.”
The second lady looked at the speaker with unusual eyes, which might have triggered a spark of Mitchy’s cleverness. “Please tell her—if, as I assume, you came here to ask the same of her mother—that I love her even more for having such a good relationship with you that allows me to meet you like this.”
Mrs. Donner, overwhelmed, took flight with a nervous laugh, leaving Mr. Mitchett and the Duchess still confronted. Nothing had passed between the two ladies, yet it was as if there were a trace of something in the eyes of the elder, which, during a moment’s silence, moved from the retreating visitor, now formally taken over at the door by Edward Brookenham, to Lady Fanny and her hostess, who, in spite of the embraces just performed, had again subsided together while Mrs. Brook gazed up in exalted intelligence. “It’s a funny house,” said the Duchess at last. “She makes me such a scene over my not bringing Aggie, and still more over my very faint hint of my reasons for it, that I fly off, in compunction, to do what I can, on the spot, to repair my excess of prudence. I reappear, panting, with my niece—and it’s to THIS company I introduce her!”
Mrs. Donner, feeling overwhelmed, laughed nervously and hurried away, leaving Mr. Mitchett and the Duchess still facing each other. Although nothing had been exchanged between the two women, it was as if there was a hint of something in the elder woman's eyes, which, during a brief silence, shifted from the departing guest—now being formally handled at the door by Edward Brookenham—to Lady Fanny and her hostess. Despite the embraces they had just shared, they had once again settled together, while Mrs. Brook looked up with an enlightened expression. “This house is so strange,” the Duchess finally said. “She makes such a fuss about my not bringing Aggie, and even more about my very slight suggestion of my reasons for it, that I feel guilty and rush to do what I can, right away, to make up for my over-caution. I come back, out of breath, with my niece—and it’s to THIS crowd I introduce her!”
Her companion looked at the charming child, to whom Lord Petherton was talking with evident kindness and gaiety—a conjunction that evidently excited Mitchy’s interest. “May WE then know her?” he asked with an effect of drollery. “May I—if HE may?”
Her companion looked at the charming child, who Lord Petherton was speaking to with clear kindness and cheerfulness—a combination that clearly piqued Mitchy’s curiosity. “Can we know her then?” he asked in a playful tone. “Can I—if he can?”
The Duchess’s eyes, turned to him, had taken another light. He even gaped a little at their expression, which was in a manner carried out by her tone. “Go and talk to her, you perverse creature, and send him over to me.” Lord Petherton, a minute later, had joined her; old Edward had left the room with Mrs. Donner; his wife and Lady Fanny were still more closely engaged; and the young Agnesina, though visibly a little scared at Mitchy’s queer countenance, had begun, after the fashion he had touched on to Mrs. Brook, politely to invoke the aid of the idea of habit. “Look here—you must help me,” the Duchess said to Petherton. “You can, perfectly—and it’s the first thing I’ve yet asked of you.”
The Duchess’s eyes, looking at him, had taken on a different light. He even stared for a moment at their expression, which seemed to echo her tone. “Go talk to her, you difficult person, and send him over to me.” A minute later, Lord Petherton joined her; old Edward had left the room with Mrs. Donner; his wife and Lady Fanny were still busily engaged; and the young Agnesina, although clearly a bit intimidated by Mitchy’s strange face, had started, as he had suggested to Mrs. Brook, to politely call upon the comfort of routine. “Listen—you have to help me,” the Duchess said to Petherton. “You can do it easily—and it’s the first thing I’ve asked of you.”
“Oh, oh, oh!” her interlocutor laughed.
“Oh, oh, oh!” her conversation partner laughed.
“I must have Mitchy,” she went on without noticing his particular shade of humour.
“I need Mitchy,” she continued, not realizing his specific sense of humor.
“Mitchy too?”—he appeared to wish to leave her in no doubt of it.
“Mitchy too?”—he seemed to want to make sure she was totally clear about it.
“How low you are!” she simply said. “There are times when I despair of you. He’s in every way your superior, and I like him so that—well, he must like HER. Make him feel that he does.”
“How low you are!” she simply said. “There are times when I lose hope for you. He’s better than you in every way, and I like him so much that—well, he must like HER. Make him believe that he does.”
Lord Petherton turned it over as something put to him practically. “I could wish for him that he would. I see in her possibilities—!” he continued to laugh.
Lord Petherton considered it like a practical suggestion. “I wish he would. I can see the potential in her—!” he kept laughing.
“I dare say you do. I see them in Mitchett, and I trust you’ll understand me when I say I appeal to you.”
“I believe you do. I see them in Mitchett, and I trust you’ll understand me when I say I’m asking for your help.”
“Appeal to HIM straight. That’s much better,” Petherton lucidly observed.
“Talk to HIM directly. That’s way better,” Petherton clearly noted.
The Duchess wore for a moment her proudest air, which made her, in the connexion, exceptionally gentle. “He doesn’t like me.”
The Duchess briefly put on her proudest expression, which made her, in that moment, surprisingly gentle. “He doesn’t like me.”
Her interlocutor looked at her with all his bright brutality. “Oh my dear, I can speak for you—if THAT’S what you want!”
Her conversation partner looked at her with complete intensity. “Oh my dear, I can speak for you—if THAT’S what you want!”
The Duchess met his eyes, and so for an instant they sounded each other. “You’re so abysmally coarse that I often wonder—!” But as the door reopened she caught herself. It was the effect of a face apparently directed at her. “Be quiet. Here’s old Edward.”
The Duchess looked into his eyes, and for a moment they sized each other up. “You’re so incredibly rude that I often think—!” But as the door swung open again, she stopped herself. It was just the impact of a face seemingly aimed at her. “Shh. Here comes old Edward.”
BOOK THIRD. MR. LONGDON
If Mitchy arrived exactly at the hour it was quite by design and on a calculation—over and above the prized little pleasure it might give him—of ten minutes clear with his host, whom it rarely befell him to see alone. He had a theory of something special to go into, of a plummet to sink or a feeler to put forth; his state of mind in short was diplomatic and anxious. But his hopes had a drop as he crossed the threshold. His precaution had only assured him the company of a stranger, for the person in the room to whom the servant announced him was not old Van. On the other hand this gentleman would clearly be old—what was it? the fellow Vanderbank had made it a matter of such importance he should “really know.” But were they then simply to have tea there together? No; the candidate for Mr. Mitchett’s acquaintance, as if quickly guessing his apprehension, mentioned on the spot that their entertainer would be with them: he had just come home in a hurry, fearing he was late, and then had rushed off to make a change. “Fortunately,” said the speaker, who offered his explanation as if he had had it on his mind—“fortunately the ladies haven’t yet come.”
If Mitchy arrived right on the hour, it was definitely intentional and calculated—beyond just the little pleasure it might offer him—because he wanted ten clear minutes with his host, whom he rarely saw alone. He had a theory about needing to discuss something special, a risk to take or a feeling to explore; in short, he was feeling diplomatic and anxious. But as he crossed the threshold, his hopes dropped. His careful planning had only ensured he would be with a stranger, since the person in the room to whom the servant announced him was not old Van. On the bright side, this guy would clearly be old—what was it? Vanderbank had made such a big deal that he should “really know.” But were they just going to have tea together? No; the person who was supposed to meet Mr. Mitchett, as if quickly sensing his unease, mentioned right away that their host would be joining them: he had just rushed back home, worried he was late, and then dashed off to change. “Fortunately,” the speaker said, offering his explanation as if it had been on his mind—“fortunately the ladies haven’t arrived yet.”
“Oh there ARE to be ladies?”—Mr. Mitchett was all response. His fellow guest, who was shy and apparently nervous, sidled about a little, swinging an eye-glass, yet glancing in a manner a trifle birdlike from object to object. “Mrs. Edward Brookenham I think.”
“Oh, there are going to be ladies?” Mr. Mitchett replied eagerly. His fellow guest, who seemed shy and a bit anxious, moved around a bit, adjusting his monocle while glancing from one thing to another with a slightly birdlike manner. “I believe it’s Mrs. Edward Brookenham.”
“Oh!” Mitchy himself felt, as soon as this comment had quitted his lips, that it might sound even to a stranger like a sign, such as the votaries of Mrs. Edward Brookenham had fallen into the way of constantly throwing off, that he recognised her hand in the matter. There was, however, something in his entertainer’s face that somehow encouraged frankness; it had the sociability of surprise—it hadn’t the chill. Mitchy saw at the same time that this friend of old Van’s would never really understand him; though that was a thing he at times liked people as much for as he liked them little for it at others. It was in fact when he most liked that he was on the whole most tempted to mystify. “Only Mrs. Brook?—no others?”
“Oh!” Mitchy instantly felt that once he said this, it might come off to a stranger as a hint, similar to the kind that Mrs. Edward Brookenham's followers often casually dropped, suggesting he recognized her influence in the situation. However, there was something about his host's expression that encouraged openness; it had the warmth of surprise—it didn’t feel cold. Mitchy also realized that this friend of old Van’s would never truly understand him; still, that was something he sometimes appreciated in people, even if other times it bothered him. In fact, it was when he liked someone the most that he felt most tempted to keep things mysterious. “Just Mrs. Brook?—no one else?”
“‘Mrs. Brook’?” his elder echoed; staring an instant as if literally missing the connexion; but quickly after, to show he was not stupid—and indeed it seemed to show he was delightful—smiling with extravagant intelligence. “Is that the right thing to say?”
“‘Mrs. Brook’?” his older companion repeated, pausing for a moment as if trying to understand the connection; but soon after, to prove he wasn't foolish—and it actually seemed to show he was charming—he smiled with exaggerated understanding. “Is that what I should say?”
Mitchy gave the kindest of laughs. “Well, I dare say I oughtn’t to.”
Mitchy let out a warm laugh. “Well, I guess I shouldn’t.”
“Oh I didn’t mean to correct you,” his interlocutor hastened to profess; “I meant on the contrary, will it be right for me too?”
“Oh, I didn’t mean to correct you,” his conversation partner quickly said; “I was actually wondering if it will be right for me too?”
Mitchy’s great goggle attentively fixed him. “Try it.”
Mitchy’s huge goggles were focused on him. “Give it a shot.”
“To HER?”
"To her?"
“To every one.”
"To everyone."
“To her husband?”
"To her spouse?"
“Oh to Edward,” Mitchy laughed again, “perfectly!”
“Oh, to Edward,” Mitchy laughed again, “spot on!”
“And must I call him ‘Edward’?”
“And do I have to call him ‘Edward’?”
“Whatever you do will be right,” Mitchy returned—“even though it should happen to be sometimes what I do.”
“Whatever you do will be right,” Mitchy replied—“even if it happens to be what I do sometimes.”
His companion, as if to look at him with a due appreciation of this, stopped swinging the nippers and put them on. “You people here have a pleasant way—!”
His companion, as if to acknowledge this properly, stopped swinging the nippers and put them on. “You people here have a nice way—!”
“Oh we HAVE!”—Mitchy, taking him up, was gaily emphatic. He began, however, already to perceive the mystification which in this case was to be his happy effect.
“Oh we HAVE!”—Mitchy, picking up on it, was cheerfully emphatic. He started to realize, though, that the confusion in this case was going to be his fortunate outcome.
“Mr. Vanderbank,” his victim remarked with perhaps a shade more of reserve, “has told me a good deal about you.” Then as if, in a finer manner, to keep the talk off themselves: “He knows a great many ladies.”
“Mr. Vanderbank,” his victim said with maybe a bit more reserve, “has told me quite a bit about you.” Then, in a more refined way to steer the conversation away from themselves: “He knows a lot of ladies.”
“Oh yes, poor chap, he can’t help it. He finds a lady wherever he turns.”
“Oh yeah, poor guy, he can’t help it. He finds a woman wherever he looks.”
The stranger took this in, but seemed a little to challenge it. “Well, that’s reassuring, if one sometimes fancies there are fewer.”
The stranger processed this but appeared to slightly question it. “Well, that’s comforting, if one sometimes thinks there are fewer.”
“Fewer than there used to be?—I see what you mean,” said Mitchy. “But if it has struck you so, that’s awfully interesting.” He glared and grinned and mused. “I wonder.”
“Fewer than there used to be?—I get what you mean,” said Mitchy. “But if that’s what you’ve noticed, that’s really interesting.” He glared and grinned and thought. “I wonder.”
“Well, we shall see.” His friend seemed to wish not to dogmatise.
“Well, we’ll see.” His friend didn’t want to be too opinionated.
“SHALL we?” Mitchy considered it again in its high suggestive light. “You will—but how shall I?” Then he caught himself up with a blush. “What a beastly thing to say—as if it were mere years that make you see it!”
“SHALL we?” Mitchy thought about it again in its very suggestive light. “You will—but how will I?” Then he caught himself and blushed. “What a horrible thing to say—as if it were just years that make you see it!”
His companion this time gave way to the joke. “What else can it be—if I’ve thought so?”
His companion this time went along with the joke. “What else could it be—if that's what I've thought?”
“Why, it’s the facts themselves, and the fine taste, and above all something qui ne court pas les rues, an approach to some experience of what a lady IS.” The young man’s acute reflexion appeared suddenly to flower into a vision of opportunity that swept everything else away. “Excuse my insisting on your time of life—but you HAVE seen some?” The question was of such interest that he had already begun to follow it. “Oh the charm of talk with some one who can fill out one’s idea of the really distinguished women of the past! If I could get you,” he continued, “to be so awfully valuable as to fill out mine!”
“It's the facts themselves, the great taste, and above all, something rare—an understanding of what a lady really IS.” The young man's sharp insight suddenly blossomed into a vision of opportunity that overshadowed everything else. “I hope you don't mind me bringing up your age, but you HAVE seen some?” The question was so intriguing that he was already eager to pursue it. “Oh, how wonderful it is to talk with someone who can enhance my understanding of the truly remarkable women from the past! If I could get you,” he continued, “to be so incredibly helpful as to enhance mine!”
His fellow visitor, on this, made, in a pause, a nearer approach to taking visibly his measure. “Are you sure you’ve got an idea?” Mr. Mitchett brightly thought. “No. That must be just why I appeal to you. And it can’t therefore be for confirmation, can it?” he went on. “It must be for the beautiful primary hint altogether.”
His fellow visitor, at this, took a moment to size him up more closely. “Are you sure you have an idea?” Mr. Mitchett said cheerfully. “No. That’s exactly why I’m turning to you. So it can’t be for confirmation, right?” he continued. “It must be for the lovely initial insight altogether.”
His interlocutor began, with a shake of the eyeglass, to shift and sidle again, as if distinctly excited by the subject. But it was as if his very excitement made the poor gentleman a trifle coy. “Are there no nice ones now?”
His conversation partner started, adjusting his eyeglasses, to fidget and shift around again, clearly enthusiastic about the topic. But it seemed like his excitement made the poor guy a bit shy. “Aren't there any nice ones anymore?”
“Oh yes, there must be lots. In fact I know quantities.”
“Oh yes, there must be plenty. In fact, I know a lot.”
This had the effect of pulling the stranger up. “Ah ‘quantities’! There it is.”
This made the stranger stop. “Ah ‘quantities’! There it is.”
“Yes,” said Mitchy, “fancy the ‘lady’ in her millions. Have you come up to London, wondering, as you must, about what’s happening—for Vanderbank mentioned, I think, that you HAVE come up—in pursuit of her?”
“Yeah,” said Mitchy, “imagine the ‘lady’ with her millions. Did you come to London, curious as you obviously are, about what’s going on—for Vanderbank mentioned, I think, that you HAVE come to pursue her?”
“Ah,” laughed the subject of Vanderbank’s information, “I’m afraid ‘pursuit,’ with me, is over.”
“Ah,” laughed the person Vanderbank was talking about, “I’m afraid ‘pursuit’ is over for me.”
“Why, you’re at the age,” Mitchy returned, “of—the most exquisite form of it. Observation.”
“Why, you’re at the age,” Mitchy replied, “of—the most beautiful kind of it. Observation.”
“Yet it’s a form, I seem to see, that you’ve not waited for my age to cultivate.” This was followed by a decisive headshake. “I’m not an observer. I’m a hater.”
“Yet it’s a way of being, I think, that you haven’t waited for my age to develop.” This was followed by a firm headshake. “I’m not a bystander. I’m a hater.”
“That only means,” Mitchy explained, “that you keep your observation for your likes—which is more admirable than prudent. But between my fear in the one direction and my desire in the other,” he lightly added, “I scarcely know how to present myself. I must study the ground. Meanwhile HAS old Van told you much about me?”
“That's just a fancy way of saying,” Mitchy explained, “that you hold onto your opinions for those you like—which is more admirable than smart. But with my fear pulling me one way and my desire pulling me the other,” he added with a light tone, “I hardly know how to show up. I need to figure things out. By the way, has old Van told you much about me?”
Old Van’s possible confidant, instead of immediately answering, again assumed the pince-nez. “Is that what you call him?”
Old Van's possible confidant, instead of immediately responding, put on the pince-nez again. “Is that what you call him?”
“In general, I think—for shortness.”
"In general, I believe for brevity."
“And also”—the speaker hesitated—“for esteem?”
"And also"—the speaker hesitated—"for respect?"
Mitchy laughed out. “For veneration! Our disrespects, I think, are all tender, and we wouldn’t for the world do to a person we don’t like anything so nice as to call him, or even to call her, don’t you know—?”
Mitchy laughed. “For respect! I think all our insults are soft, and we wouldn’t dream of doing anything so nice as calling someone we don’t like, or even her, you know—?”
His questioner had quickly looked as if he knew. “Something pleasant and vulgar?”
His questioner quickly looked like he knew. “Something nice and trashy?”
Mitchy’s gaiety deepened. “That discrimination’s our only austerity. You must fall in.”
Mitchy’s happiness grew stronger. “That discrimination is our only hardship. You have to join in.”
“Then what will you call ME?”
“Then what will you call me?”
“What can we?” After which, sustainingly, “I’m ‘Mitchy,’” our friend stated.
“What can we?” Then, persistently, “I’m ‘Mitchy,’” our friend said.
His interlocutor looked slightly queer. “I don’t think I can quite begin. I’m Mr. Longdon,” he almost blushed to articulate.
His conversation partner looked a bit strange. “I don’t think I can really get started. I’m Mr. Longdon,” he almost blushed to say.
“Absolutely and essentially—that’s exactly what I recognise. I defy any one to see you,” Mitchy declared, “as anything else, and on that footing you’ll be, among us, unique.”
“Absolutely and essentially—that’s exactly what I see. I challenge anyone to see you,” Mitchy said, “as anything else, and because of that, you’ll be unique among us.”
Mr. Longdon appeared to accept his prospect of isolation with a certain gravity. “I gather from you—I’ve gathered indeed from Mr. Vanderbank—that you’re a little sort of a set that hang very much together.”
Mr. Longdon seemed to accept his likely solitude with a certain seriousness. “I understand from you—I’ve actually gathered from Mr. Vanderbank—that you’re a close-knit group that sticks together quite a bit.”
“Oh yes; not a formal association nor a secret society—still less a ‘dangerous gang’ or an organisation for any definite end. We’re simply a collection of natural affinities,” Mitchy explained; “meeting perhaps principally in Mrs. Brook’s drawing-room—though sometimes also in old Van’s, as you see, sometimes even in mine—and governed at any rate everywhere by Mrs. Brook, in our mysterious ebbs and flows, very much as the tides are governed by the moon. As I say,” Mitchy pursued, “you must join. But if Van has got hold of you,” he added, “or you’ve got hold of him, you HAVE joined. We’re not quite so numerous as I could wish, and we want variety; we want just what I’m sure you’ll bring us—a fresh eye, an outside mind.”
“Oh yes; it’s not a formal group or a secret society—definitely not a ‘dangerous gang’ or an organization with a specific goal. We’re just a bunch of like-minded people,” Mitchy explained. “We mainly meet in Mrs. Brook’s living room—though sometimes at old Van’s, as you can see, and occasionally even at mine—and we’re all kind of led by Mrs. Brook, in our unpredictable gatherings, much like how the tides are influenced by the moon. As I said,” Mitchy continued, “you have to join. But if Van has connected with you,” he added, “or you’ve connected with him, you HAVE joined. We’re not as many as I’d like us to be, and we want some variety; we need exactly what I’m sure you can offer us—a fresh perspective, an outside viewpoint.”
Mr. Longdon wore for a minute the air of a man knowing but too well what it was to be asked to put down his name. “My friend Vanderbank swaggers so little that it’s rather from you than from himself that I seem to catch the idea—!”
Mr. Longdon had the look of someone who knew all too well what it was like to be asked to sign his name. “My friend Vanderbank carries himself with such humility that it feels more like I’m picking up the idea from you than him—!”
“Of his being a great figure among us? I don’t know what he may have said to you or have suppressed; but you can take it from me—as between ourselves, you know—that he’s very much the best of us. Old Van in fact—if you really want a candid opinion,” and Mitchy shone still brighter as he talked, “is formed for a distinctly higher sphere. I should go so far as to say that on our level he’s positively wasted.”
“Regarding his status as a significant figure among us? I’m not sure what he might have told you or kept quiet about; but you can trust me—just between us, of course—that he’s definitely the best among us. Old Van, to be honest—if you want my blunt opinion,” and Mitchy beamed even more as he spoke, “is meant for a much higher calling. I would go so far as to say that at our level, he’s really not being utilized to his full potential.”
“And are you very sure you’re not?” Mr. Longdon asked with a smile.
“And are you really sure you’re not?” Mr. Longdon asked with a smile.
“Dear no—I’m in my element. My element’s to grovel before Van. You’ve only to look at me, as you must already have made out, to see I’m everything dreadful that he isn’t. But you’ve seen him for yourself—I needn’t tell you!” Mitchy sighed.
“Dear no—I’m in my element. My element’s to grovel before Van. You just have to look at me, as you must have already realized, to see I’m everything awful that he isn’t. But you’ve seen him for yourself—I don’t need to tell you!” Mitchy sighed.
Mr. Longdon, as under the coercion of so much confidence, had stood in place longer than for any previous moment, and the spell continued for a minute after Mitchy had paused. Then nervously and abruptly he turned away, his friend watching him rather aimlessly wander. “Our host has spoken of you to me in high terms,” he said as he came back. “You’d have no fault to find with them.”
Mr. Longdon, feeling the pressure of so much confidence, had stood in place longer than he ever had before, and the moment lingered for a minute after Mitchy stopped talking. Then, feeling anxious and suddenly, he turned away, with his friend watching him drift around aimlessly. “Our host has spoken highly of you to me,” he said when he returned. “You wouldn’t find any fault with what he said.”
Mitchy took it with his highest light. “I know from your taking the trouble to remember that, how much what I’ve said of him pleases and touches you. We’re a little sort of religion then, you and I; we’re an organisation of two, at any rate, and we can’t help ourselves. There—that’s settled.” He glanced at the clock on the chimney. “But what’s the matter with him?”
Mitchy took it with his highest enthusiasm. “I can tell from the effort you put into remembering that, how much what I've said about him means and affects you. We're like a little religion, you and I; we're an organization of two, at least, and we can't fight it. There—that’s settled.” He looked at the clock on the mantel. “But what’s wrong with him?”
“You gentlemen dress so much,” said Mr. Longdon.
“You guys dress so much,” said Mr. Longdon.
Mitchy met the explanation quite halfway. “I try to look funny—but why should Apollo in person?”
Mitchy met the explanation halfway. “I try to look funny—but why should Apollo show up in person?”
Mr. Longdon weighed it. “Do you think him like Apollo?”
Mr. Longdon considered it. “Do you think he looks like Apollo?”
“The very image. Ask any of the women!”
“The exact image. Just ask any of the women!”
“But do I know—?”
“But do I know—?”
“How Apollo must look?” Mitchy considered. “Why the way it works is that it’s just from Van’s appearance they get the tip, and that then, don’t you see? they’ve their term of comparison. Isn’t it what you call a vicious circle? I borrow a little their vice.”
“How does Apollo look?” Mitchy thought. “The way it works is that they get their insight just from Van’s appearance, and that gives them a basis for comparison. Isn’t that what you’d call a vicious circle? I’m borrowing a bit of their flaw.”
Mr. Longdon, who had once more been arrested, once more sidled away. Then he spoke from the other side of the expanse of a table covered with books for which the shelves had no space—covered with portfolios, with well-worn leather-cased boxes, with documents in neat piles. The place was a miscellany, yet not a litter, the picture of an admirable order. “If we’re a fond association of two, you and I, let me, accepting your idea, do what, this way, under a gentleman’s roof and while enjoying his hospitality, I should in ordinary circumstances think perhaps something of a breach.”
Mr. Longdon, after being arrested once again, quietly slipped away. Then he spoke from across a table piled with books that didn’t fit on the shelves—covered with portfolios, worn leather boxes, and neatly stacked documents. The space was a mixed collection, but not messy; it had an impressive order. “If we’re a close bond, you and I, let me, embracing your suggestion, do what I would normally consider a bit of a breach, especially in a gentleman’s home while enjoying his hospitality.”
“Oh strike out!” Mitchy laughed. It possibly chilled his interlocutor, who again hung fire so long that he himself at last adopted his image. “Why doesn’t he marry, you mean?”
“Oh, come on!” Mitchy laughed. It probably threw off his conversation partner, who paused for so long that he started to mirror Mitchy’s expression. “You mean, why doesn’t he get married?”
Mr. Longdon fairly flushed with recognition. “You’re very deep, but with what we perceive—why doesn’t he?”
Mr. Longdon blushed a bit in recognition. “You’re very insightful, but given what we understand—why doesn’t he?”
Mitchy continued visibly to have his amusement, which might have been, this time and in spite of the amalgamation he had pictured, for what “they” perceived. But he threw off after an instant an answer clearly intended to meet the case. “He thinks he hasn’t the means. He has great ideas of what a fellow must offer a woman.”
Mitchy still looked entertained, which might have been the case this time despite the combination he had imagined, based on what "they" saw. But after a moment, he responded with an answer clearly meant to address the situation. “He thinks he can't afford it. He has high expectations of what a guy needs to offer a woman.”
Mr. Longdon’s eyes travelled a while over the amenities about him. “He hasn’t such a view of himself alone—?”
Mr. Longdon's eyes scanned the surroundings for a bit. "He doesn't really have that view of himself, does he—?"
“As to make him think he’s enough as he stands? No,” said Mitchy, “I don’t fancy he has a very awful view of himself alone. And since we ARE burning this incense under his nose,” he added, “it’s also my impression that he has no private means. Women in London cost so much.”
“As to whether he thinks he’s good enough as he is? No,” Mitchy said. “I don’t think he has a terrible view of himself. And since we ARE doing this flattering thing right in front of him,” he added, “I also feel that he doesn’t have any private funds. Women in London are really expensive.”
Mr. Longdon had a pause. “They come very high, I dare say.”
Mr. Longdon paused. “I bet they cost a lot.”
“Oh tremendously. They want so much—they want everything. I mean the sort of women he lives with. A modest man—who’s also poor—isn’t in it. I give you that at any rate as his view. There are lots of them that would—-and only too glad—‘love him for himself’; but things are much mixed, and these not necessarily the right ones, and at all events he doesn’t see it. The result of which is that he’s waiting.”
“Oh, absolutely. They want so much—they want everything. I mean the kind of women he hangs out with. A modest man—who’s also poor—doesn’t stand a chance. I’m just giving you his perspective on that. There are plenty who would—and would be more than happy to—‘love him for who he is’; but things are really complicated, and these aren’t necessarily the right ones, and in any case, he just doesn’t see it. The result is that he’s waiting.”
“Waiting to feel himself in love?”
“Waiting to feel himself in love?”
Mitchy just hesitated. “Well, we’re talking of marriage. Of course you’ll say there are women with money. There ARE”—he seemed for a moment to meditate—“dreadful ones!”
Mitchy paused. “Well, we’re discussing marriage. Of course, you’ll point out that there are women with money. There ARE”—he appeared to think for a moment—“terrible ones!”
The two men, on this, exchanged a long regard. “He mustn’t do that.”
The two men looked at each other for a long time. "He can’t do that."
Mitchy again hesitated. “He won’t.”
Mitchy hesitated again. “He won’t.”
Mr. Longdon had also a silence, which he presently terminated by one of his jerks into motion. “He shan’t!”
Mr. Longdon also had a silence, which he soon broke with one of his sudden movements. “He won’t!”
Once more Mitchy watched him revolve a little, but now, familiarly yet with a sharp emphasis, he himself resumed their colloquy. “See here, Mr. Longdon. Are you seriously taking him up?”
Once again, Mitchy observed him turning a bit, but now, in a familiar yet pointed way, he picked up their conversation. “Listen, Mr. Longdon. Are you really getting involved with him?”
Yet again, at the tone of this appeal, the old man perceptibly coloured. It was as if his friend had brought to the surface an inward excitement, and he laughed for embarrassment. “You see things with a freedom—”
Yet again, at the sound of this request, the old man noticeably blushed. It was as if his friend had stirred up an inner thrill, and he laughed out of embarrassment. “You see things so openly—”
“Yes, and it’s so I express them. I see them, I know, with a raccourci; but time after all rather presses, and at any rate we understand each other. What I want now is just to say”—and Mitchy spoke with a simplicity and a gravity he had not yet used—“that if your interest in him should at any time reach the point of your wishing to do something or other (no matter what, don’t you see?) FOR him—!”
“Yes, and that’s how I express them. I see them, and I know, in a nutshell; but time is pressing, and we understand each other regardless. What I want to say now is”—and Mitchy spoke with a simplicity and seriousness he hadn't used before—“that if your interest in him ever reaches the point where you want to do something or other (it doesn’t matter what, you see?) FOR him—!”
Mr. Longdon, as he faltered, appeared to wonder, but emitted a sound of gentleness. “Yes?”
Mr. Longdon, as he hesitated, seemed to be pondering, but let out a soft sound. “Yes?”
“Why,” said the stimulated Mitchy, “do, for God’s sake, just let me have a finger in it.”
“Why,” said an excited Mitchy, “please, just let me be involved.”
Mr. Longdon’s momentary mystification was perhaps partly but the natural effect of constitutional prudence. “A finger?”
Mr. Longdon’s brief confusion was likely just a natural result of his cautious nature. “A finger?”
“I mean—let me help.”
“Seriously, let me help.”
“Oh!” breathed the old man thoughtfully and without meeting his eyes.
“Oh!” breathed the old man thoughtfully, not looking him in the eye.
Mitchy, as if with more to say, watched him an instant, then before speaking caught himself up. “Look out—here he comes.”
Mitchy, seemingly with more to express, watched him for a moment, then before speaking, pulled himself together. “Watch out—here he comes.”
Hearing the stir of the door by which he had entered he looked round; but it opened at first only to admit Vanderbank’s servant. “Miss Brookenham!” the man announced; on which the two gentlemen in the room were—audibly, almost violently—precipitated into a union of surprise.
Hearing the noise of the door he had come in through, he looked around; but it only opened to let in Vanderbank's servant. “Miss Brookenham!” the man announced, causing the two gentlemen in the room to react with surprise, almost violently.
II
II
However she might have been discussed Nanda was not one to shrink, for, though she drew up an instant on failing to find in the room the person whose invitation she had obeyed, she advanced the next moment as if either of the gentlemen before her would answer as well. “How do you do, Mr. Mitchy? How do you do, Mr. Longdon?” She made no difference for them, speaking to the elder, whom she had not yet seen, as if they were already acquainted. There was moreover in the air of that personage at this juncture little to invite such a confidence: he appeared to have been startled, in the oddest manner, into stillness and, holding out no hand to meet her, only stared rather stiffly and without a smile. An observer disposed to interpret the scene might have fancied him a trifle put off by the girl’s familiarity, or even, as by a singular effect of her self-possession, stricken into deeper diffidence. This self-possession, however, took on her own part no account of any awkwardness: it seemed the greater from the fact that she was almost unnaturally grave, and it overflowed in the immediate challenge: “Do you mean to say Van isn’t here? I’ve come without mother—she said I could, to see HIM,” she went on, addressing herself more particularly to Mitchy. “But she didn’t say I might do anything of that sort to see YOU.”
However she might have been talked about, Nanda was not one to back down, because, even though she paused for a moment upon not finding the person she had come to see, she moved forward instantly as if either of the gentlemen in front of her would do just as well. “How do you do, Mr. Mitchy? How do you do, Mr. Longdon?” She treated them the same, speaking to the older man she hadn’t seen before as if they were already friends. Moreover, there was something about that person at this moment that didn’t encourage such familiarity: he seemed to have been oddly startled into silence and, without extending a hand to greet her, simply stared rather stiffly and without a smile. Anyone observing the situation might have thought he was slightly taken aback by the girl’s casualness, or even, due to an unusual effect of her confidence, had become even more awkward. This confidence, however, didn’t acknowledge any awkwardness on her part: it seemed even stronger because she was almost unnaturally serious, and it burst forth in an immediate challenge: “Are you really saying Van isn’t here? I came without my mom—she said I could, to see HIM,” she continued, addressing Mitchy more directly. “But she didn’t say I could do anything like this to see YOU.”
If there was something serious in Nanda and something blank in their companion, there was, superficially at least, nothing in Mr. Mitchett but his usual flush of gaiety. “Did she really send you off this way alone?” Then while the girl’s face met his own with the clear confession of it: “Isn’t she too splendid for anything?” he asked with immense enjoyment. “What do you suppose is her idea?” Nanda’s eyes had now turned to Mr. Longdon, whom she fixed with her mild straightness; which led to Mitchy’s carrying on and repeating the appeal. “Isn’t Mrs. Brook charming? What do you suppose is her idea?”
If there was something serious about Nanda and something empty in their companion, there seemed to be nothing in Mr. Mitchett but his usual cheerful demeanor. “Did she really send you off this way all by yourself?” Then, as the girl’s face met his with a clear acknowledgment of it: “Isn't she just amazing?” he asked with great delight. “What do you think her plan is?” Nanda’s gaze shifted to Mr. Longdon, whom she regarded with her gentle sincerity; this prompted Mitchy to continue and repeat the question. “Isn't Mrs. Brook lovely? What do you think her plan is?”
It was a bound into the mystery, a bound of which his fellow visitor stood quite unconscious, only looking at Nanda still with the same coldness of wonder. All expression had for the minute been arrested in Mr. Longdon, but he at last began to show that it had merely been retarded. Yet it was almost with solemnity that he put forth his hand. “How do you do? How do you do? I’m so glad!”
It was a leap into the mystery, a leap that his fellow visitor was completely unaware of, still looking at Nanda with the same chilly curiosity. All expression had been paused momentarily in Mr. Longdon, but he eventually began to show that it had only been delayed. Yet he extended his hand almost solemnly. “How do you do? How do you do? I'm so glad!”
Nanda shook hands with him as if she had done so already, though it might have been just her look of curiosity that detracted from her air of amusing herself. “Mother has wanted me awfully to see you. She told me to give you her love,” she said. Then she added with odd irrelevance: “I didn’t come in the carriage, nor in a cab nor an omnibus.”
Nanda shook his hand as if she had done it before, although it might have just been her curious expression that took away from her playful vibe. “My mom really wanted me to meet you. She told me to send you her love,” she said. Then she added, rather unexpectedly: “I didn’t come in a carriage, a cab, or a bus.”
“You came on a bicycle?” Mitchy enquired.
“You rode a bike here?” Mitchy asked.
“No, I walked.” She still spoke without a gleam. “Mother wants me to do everything.”
“No, I walked.” She still spoke without a spark of excitement. “Mom wants me to do everything.”
“Even to walk!” Mitchy laughed. “Oh yes, we must in these times keep up our walking!” The ingenious observer just now suggested might even have detected in the still higher rise of this visitor’s spirits a want of mere inward ease.
“Even to walk!” Mitchy laughed. “Oh yes, we really need to keep up our walking these days!” The clever observer just mentioned might have noticed that this visitor’s upbeat mood showed a bit of inner tension.
She had taken no notice of the effect upon him of her mention of her mother, and she took none, visibly, of Mr. Longdon’s manner or of his words. What she did while the two men, without offering her, either, a seat, practically lost themselves in their deepening vision, was to give her attention all to the place, looking at the books, pictures and other significant objects, and especially at the small table set out for tea, to which the servant who had admitted her now returned with a steaming kettle. “Isn’t it charming here? Will there be any one else? Where IS Mr. Van? Shall I make tea?” There was just a faint quaver, showing a command of the situation more desired perhaps than achieved, in the very rapid sequence of these ejaculations. The servant meanwhile had placed the hot water above the little silver lamp and left the room.
She didn’t pay any attention to how her mention of her mother affected him, and she didn’t seem to notice Mr. Longdon’s attitude or his words either. While the two men got lost in their thoughts without offering her a seat, she focused entirely on the room, studying the books, pictures, and other interesting items, especially the small table set up for tea, to which the servant who let her in returned with a steaming kettle. “Isn’t it lovely here? Will anyone else be joining us? Where is Mr. Van? Should I make the tea?” There was a slight tremor in her voice, showing a desire to take control of the situation, even if she wasn’t quite successful, as she quickly fired off her questions. Meanwhile, the servant had placed the hot water above the little silver lamp and left the room.
“Do you suppose there’s anything the matter? Oughtn’t the man—or do you know our host’s room?” Mr. Longdon, addressing Mitchy with solicitude, yet began to show in a countenance less blank a return of his sense of relations. It was as if something had happened to him and he were in haste to convert the signs of it into an appearance of care for the proprieties.
“Do you think something’s wrong? Shouldn’t the man—or do you know where our host’s room is?” Mr. Longdon asked Mitchy with concern, gradually showing a more engaged expression. It was as if something had occurred to him, and he was eager to turn his unease into a show of concern for what was proper.
“Oh,” said Mitchy, “Van’s only making himself beautiful”—which account of their absent entertainer gained a point from his appearance at the moment in the doorway furthest removed from the place where the three were gathered.
“Oh,” said Mitchy, “Van’s just trying to look good”—which explained their missing host a bit more, considering he was currently standing in the doorway farthest from where the three were assembled.
Vanderbank came in with friendly haste and with something of the look indeed—refreshed, almost rosy, brightly brushed and quickly buttoned—of emerging, out of breath, from pleasant ablutions and renewals. “What a brute to have kept you waiting! I came back from work quite begrimed. How d’ye do, how d’ye do, how d’ye do? What’s the matter with you, huddled there as if you were on a street-crossing? I want you to think this a refuge—but not of that kind!” he laughed. “Sit down, for heaven’s sake; lie down—be happy! Of course you’ve made acquaintance all—except that Mitchy’s so modest! Tea, tea!”—and he bustled to the table, where the next minute he appeared rather helpless. “Nanda, you blessed child, do YOU mind making it? How jolly of you!—are you all right?” He seemed, with this, for the first time, to be aware of somebody’s absence. “Your mother isn’t coming? She let you come alone? How jolly of her!” Pulling off her gloves Nanda had come immediately to his assistance; on which, quitting the table and laying hands on Mr. Longdon’s shoulder to push him toward a sofa, he continued to talk, to sound a note of which the humour was the exaggeration of his flurry. “How jolly of you to be willing to come—most awfully kind! I hope she isn’t ill? Do, Mitchy, lie down. Down, Mitchy, down!—that’s the only way to keep you.” He had waited for no account of Mrs. Brookenham’s health, and it might have been apparent—still to our sharp spectator—that he found nothing wonderful in her daughter’s unsupported arrival.
Vanderbank came in with friendly energy and looked almost refreshed and rosy, like someone who had just finished a nice wash and was catching their breath. “What a jerk to have kept you waiting! I came back from work completely filthy. How are you? How are you? What’s wrong with you sitting there like you’re waiting to cross the street? I want you to think of this as a refuge—but not that kind!” he laughed. “Sit down, for heaven’s sake; lie down—be happy! Of course, you’ve met everyone—except Mitchy, who’s so modest! Tea, tea!”—and he hurried over to the table, where he suddenly seemed a bit lost. “Nanda, you sweet child, do YOU mind making it? That’s so nice of you!—are you okay?” With that, he seemed to realize someone was missing for the first time. “Your mom isn’t coming? She let you come by yourself? That’s so nice of her!” Nanda quickly took off her gloves and went to help him at the table, after which he left the table and put his hands on Mr. Longdon’s shoulder to push him towards the sofa while continuing to talk, humorously exaggerating his fluster. “How nice of you to be willing to come—so incredibly kind! I hope she isn’t sick? Come on, Mitchy, lie down. Down, Mitchy, down!—that’s the only way to keep you calm.” He didn’t wait for any news about Mrs. Brookenham’s health, and it might have been clear to our observant onlooker that he found nothing unusual about her daughter arriving alone.
“I can make tea beautifully,” she said from behind her table. “Mother showed me how this morning.”
“I can make tea really well,” she said from behind her table. “Mom showed me how this morning.”
“This morning?”—and Mitchy, who, before the fire and still erect, had declined to be laid low, greeted the simple remark with uproarious mirth. “Dear young lady, you’re the most delicious family!”
“This morning?”—and Mitchy, who, standing tall before the fire and not willing to be brought down, responded to the straightforward comment with loud laughter. “Dear young lady, you’re the most delightful family!”
“She showed me at breakfast about the little things to do. She thought I might have to make it here and told me to offer,” the girl went on. “I haven’t yet done it this way at home—I usually have my tea upstairs. They bring it up in a cup, all made and very weak, with a piece of bread-and-butter in the saucer. That’s because I’m so young. Tishy never lets me touch hers either; so we had to make up for lost time. That’s what mother said”—she followed up her story, and her young distinctness had clearly something to do with a certain pale concentration in Mr. Longdon’s face. “Mother isn’t ill, but she told me already yesterday she wouldn’t come. She said it’s really all for ME. I’m sure I hope it is!”—with which there flickered in her eyes, dimly but perhaps all the more prettily, the first intimation they had given of the light of laughter. “She told me you’d understand, Mr. Van—from something you’ve said to her. It’s for my seeing Mr. Longdon without—she thinks—her spoiling it.”
“She showed me at breakfast how to do the little things. She thought I might need to figure it out here and told me to offer,” the girl continued. “I haven’t done it this way at home—I usually have my tea upstairs. They bring it up in a cup, all made and very weak, with a piece of bread-and-butter in the saucer. That’s because I’m so young. Tishy never lets me touch hers either; so we had to catch up. That’s what mother said”—she added to her story, and her youthful clarity seemed to relate to a particular pale focus in Mr. Longdon’s expression. “Mother isn’t sick, but she told me yesterday she wouldn’t come. She said it’s really all for ME. I really hope it is!”—and with that, a flicker of laughter sparkled dimly but perhaps even more charmingly in her eyes. “She told me you’d understand, Mr. Van—from something you’ve said to her. It’s so I can see Mr. Longdon without—she thinks—her messing it up.”
“Oh my dear child, ‘spoiling it’!” Vanderbank protested as he took a cup of tea from her to carry to their friend. “When did your mother ever spoil anything? I told her Mr. Longdon wanted to see you, but I didn’t say anything of his not yearning also for the rest of the family.”
“Oh my dear child, ‘spoiling it’!” Vanderbank protested as he took a cup of tea from her to carry to their friend. “When did your mother ever spoil anything? I told her Mr. Longdon wanted to see you, but I didn’t mention that he also misses the rest of the family.”
A sound of protest rather formless escaped from the gentleman named, but Nanda continued to carry out her duty. “She told me to ask why he hadn’t been again to see her. Mr. Mitchy, sugar?—isn’t that the way to say it? Three lumps? You’re like me, only that I more often take five.” Mitchy had dashed forward for his tea; she gave it to him; then she added with her eyes on Mr. Longdon’s, which she had had no difficulty in catching: “She told me to ask you all sorts of things.”
A vague sound of protest came from the gentleman, but Nanda kept doing her job. “She wanted me to ask why you haven’t come to see her again. Mr. Mitchy, sugar?—is that how you say it? Three lumps? You’re like me, but I usually take five.” Mitchy hurried over for his tea; she handed it to him, and then she added, looking straight at Mr. Longdon, which was easy to do: “She wanted me to ask you all sorts of things.”
This acquaintance had got up to take his cup from Vanderbank, whose hand, however, dealt with him on the question of his sitting down again. Mr. Longdon, resisting, kept erect with a low gasp that his host only was near enough to catch. This suddenly appeared to confirm an impression gathered by Vanderbank in their contact, a strange sense that his visitor was so agitated as to be trembling in every limb. It brought to his own lips a kind of ejaculation—“I SAY!” But even as he spoke Mr. Longdon’s face, still white, but with a smile that was not all pain, seemed to supplicate him not to notice; and he was not a man to require more than this to achieve a divination as deep as it was rapid. “Why we’ve all been scattered for Easter, haven’t we?” he asked of Nanda. “Mr. Longdon has been at home, your mother and father have been paying visits, I myself have been out of London, Mitchy has been to Paris, and you—oh yes, I know where you’ve been.”
This acquaintance had gotten up to take his cup from Vanderbank, but his hand made it clear that he should sit down again. Mr. Longdon, resisting, stood upright with a soft gasp that only his host was close enough to hear. This seemed to confirm an impression that Vanderbank had gathered during their interaction, a strange feeling that his visitor was so agitated that he was trembling all over. It caused Vanderbank to exclaim, “I SAY!” But even as he spoke, Mr. Longdon’s face, still pale but with a smile that wasn’t entirely pained, seemed to silently plead with him not to comment; and he was the kind of person who didn’t need more than this to intuit something as profound as it was quick. “Well, we’ve all been scattered for Easter, haven’t we?” he asked Nanda. “Mr. Longdon has been at home, your mother and father have been visiting, I’ve been out of London, Mitchy has been to Paris, and you—oh yes, I know where you’ve been.”
“Ah we all know that—there has been such a row made about it!” Mitchy said.
“Ah, we all know that—there's been such a fuss about it!” Mitchy said.
“Yes, I’ve heard of the feeling there is,” Nanda replied.
“Yes, I’ve heard about that feeling,” Nanda replied.
“It’s supposed to be awful, my knowing Tishy—quite too awful.”
“It’s supposed to be terrible, my knowing Tishy—just way too terrible.”
Mr. Longdon, with Vanderbank’s covert aid, had begun to appear to have pulled himself together, dropping back on his sofa and attending in a manner to his tea. It might have been with the notion of showing himself at ease that he turned, on this, a benevolent smile to the girl. “But what, my dear, is the objection—?”
Mr. Longdon, with Vanderbank’s subtle help, had started to look like he had gotten himself together, lounging on his sofa and casually sipping his tea. He might have been trying to seem relaxed when he turned a friendly smile toward the girl. “But what, my dear, is the problem—?”
She looked gravely from him to Vanderbank and to Mitchy, and then back again from one of these to the other. “Do you think I ought to say?”
She looked seriously from him to Vanderbank and to Mitchy, and then back again from one to the other. “Do you think I should say something?”
They both laughed and they both just appeared uncertain, but Vanderbank spoke first. “I don’t imagine, Nanda, that you really know.”
They both laughed and seemed unsure, but Vanderbank spoke first. “I don’t think, Nanda, that you really know.”
“No—as a family, you’re perfection!” Mitchy broke out. Before the fire again, with his cup, he addressed his hilarity to Mr. Longdon. “I told you a tremendous lot, didn’t I? But I didn’t tell you about that.”
“No—as a family, you’re perfect!” Mitchy exclaimed. Before the fire again, with his cup, he directed his excitement toward Mr. Longdon. “I shared a lot with you, didn’t I? But I didn’t mention that.”
His elder maintained, yet with a certain vagueness, the attitude of amiable enquiry. “About the—a—family?”
His elder continued to have a friendly, albeit somewhat unclear, attitude of curiosity. “About the—uh—family?”
“Well,” Mitchy smiled, “about its ramifications. This young lady has a tremendous friendship—and in short it’s all very complicated.”
“Well,” Mitchy smiled, “regarding its implications. This young lady has a strong friendship—and to sum it up, it’s all quite complicated.”
“My dear Nanda,” said Vanderbank, “it’s all very simple. Don’t believe a word of anything of the sort.”
“My dear Nanda,” Vanderbank said, “it’s all very simple. Don’t believe a word of that.”
He had spoken as with the intention of a large vague optimism; but there was plainly something in the girl that would always make for lucidity. “Do you mean about Carrie Donner? I DON’T believe it, and at any rate I don’t think it’s any one’s business. I shouldn’t have a very high opinion of a person who would give up a friend.” She stopped short with the sense apparent that she was saying more than she meant, though, strangely, as if it had been an effect of her type and of her voice, there was neither pertness nor passion in the profession she had just made. Curiously wanting as she seemed both in timidity and in levity, she was to a certainty not self-conscious—she was extraordinarily simple. Mr. Longdon looked at her now with an evident surrender to his extreme interest, and it might well have perplexed him to see her at once so downright as from experience and yet of so fresh and sweet a tenderness of youth.
He spoke with a sense of vague optimism, but there was clearly something about the girl that always cut through the nonsense. “Are you talking about Carrie Donner? I don’t believe it, and honestly, it’s nobody’s business. I wouldn’t think very highly of someone who would abandon a friend.” She stopped abruptly, clearly realizing she had said more than she intended. Yet, oddly enough, there was neither arrogance nor passion in her statement; it was just a reflection of her nature and her voice. She seemed to lack both timidity and lightheartedness, but she was definitely not self-conscious—she was incredibly genuine. Mr. Longdon looked at her, clearly captivated by her, and it must have puzzled him to see someone so straightforward from experience yet still radiating the fresh and sweet innocence of youth.
“That’s right, that’s right, my dear young lady: never, never give up a friend for anything any one says!” It was Mitchy who rang out with this lively wisdom, the action of which on Mr. Longdon—unless indeed it was the action of something else—was to make that personage, in a manner that held the others watching him in slight suspense, suddenly spring to his feet again, put down his teacup carefully on a table near and then without a word, as if no one had been present, quietly wander away and disappear through the door left open on Vanderbank’s entrance. It opened into a second, a smaller sitting-room, into which the eyes of his companions followed him.
“That’s right, that’s right, my dear young lady: never, ever give up a friend for anything anyone says!” It was Mitchy who exclaimed this lively wisdom, the effect of which on Mr. Longdon—unless it was due to something else—was to make him, in a way that had the others watching him in slight suspense, suddenly spring to his feet again, carefully set his teacup down on a nearby table, and then, without a word, as if no one had been there, quietly walk away and disappear through the door that was left open when Vanderbank entered. It led into a second, smaller sitting room, into which his companions’ eyes followed him.
“What’s the matter?” Nanda asked. “Has he been taken ill?”
“What’s wrong?” Nanda asked. “Is he sick?”
“He IS ‘rum,’ my dear Van,” Mitchy said; “but you’re right—of a charm, a distinction! In short just the sort of thing we want.”
“He is ‘rum,’ my dear Van,” Mitchy said; “but you’re right—he has a charm, a uniqueness! In short, exactly the kind of thing we need.”
“The sort of thing we ‘want’—I dare say!” Vanderbank laughed. “But it’s not the sort of thing that’s to be had for the asking—it’s a sort we shall be mighty lucky if we can get!”
“The kind of thing we ‘want’—I wouldn't bet on it!” Vanderbank laughed. “But it’s not something that’s just handed to you—it’s the kind we’ll be really lucky to get!”
Mitchy turned with amusement to Nanda. “Van has invented him and, with the natural greed of the inventor, won’t let us have him cheap. Well,” he went on, “I’ll ‘stand’ my share.”
Mitchy turned with a smile to Nanda. “Van has created him and, like any inventor, doesn't want to give him to us for a good price. Well,” he continued, “I’ll cover my part.”
“The difficulty is that he’s so much too good for us,” Vanderbank explained.
“The problem is that he’s just way too good for us,” Vanderbank explained.
“Ungrateful wretch,” his friend cried, “that’s just what I’ve been telling him that YOU are! Let the return you make not be to deprive me—!”
“Ungrateful wretch,” his friend shouted, “that’s exactly what I’ve been saying you are! Don’t make your response be to take away from me—!”
“Mr. Van’s not at all too good for ME, if you mean that,” Nanda broke in. She had finished her tea-making and leaned back in her chair with her hands folded on the edge of the tray.
“Mr. Van is not at all too good for ME, if that's what you mean,” Nanda interrupted. She had finished making tea and leaned back in her chair with her hands resting on the edge of the tray.
Vanderbank only smiled at her in silence, but Mitchy took it up. “There’s nobody too good for you, of course; only you’re not quite, don’t you know? IN our set. You’re in Mrs. Grendon’s. I know what you’re going to say—that she hasn’t got any set, that she’s just a loose little white flower dropped on the indifferent bosom of the world. But you’re the small sprig of tender green that, added to her, makes her immediately ‘compose.’”
Vanderbank just smiled at her quietly, but Mitchy jumped in. “No one is too good for you, of course; it’s just that you don’t quite fit, you know? IN our group. You’re part of Mrs. Grendon’s. I know what you’re going to say—that she doesn’t have any group, that she’s just a delicate little white flower tossed onto the indifferent surface of the world. But you’re the small sprig of tender green that, when added to her, makes her instantly ‘come together.’”
Nanda looked at him with her cold kindness. “What nonsense you do talk!”
Nanda looked at him with her chilly kindness. “What nonsense you're talking!”
“Your tone’s sweet to me,” he returned, “as showing that you don’t think ME, either, too good for you. No one, remember, will take that for your excuse when the world some day sees me annihilated by your having put an end to our so harmless relations.”
“Your tone sounds nice to me,” he replied, “because it shows that you don’t think I’m too good for you, either. Just remember, no one will accept that as your excuse when the world eventually sees me destroyed by you ending our completely innocent relationship.”
The girl appeared to lose herself a moment in the—abysmal humanity over which his fairly fascinating ugliness played like the whirl of an eddy. “Martyr!” she gently exclaimed. But there was no smile with it. She turned to Vanderbank, who, during the previous minute, had moved toward the neighbouring room, then faltering, taking counsel of discretion, had come back on a scruple. “What IS the matter?”
The girl seemed to get lost for a moment in the—utterly flawed humanity that his strangely captivating ugliness swirled around like a whirlpool. “Martyr!” she said softly. But there was no smile to go with it. She turned to Vanderbank, who, just a minute earlier, had moved toward the next room but hesitated, weighing his options, and then returned out of caution. “What’s going on?”
“What do you want to get out of him, you wretch?” Mitchy went on as their host for an instant said nothing.
“What do you want from him, you loser?” Mitchy continued while their host stayed silent for a moment.
Vanderbank, whose handsome face had a fine thought in it, looked a trifle absently from one of them to the other; but it was to Nanda he spoke. “Do you like him, Nanda?”
Vanderbank, whose attractive face showed a thoughtful expression, glanced a bit absentmindedly from one to the other, but he addressed Nanda. “Do you like him, Nanda?”
She showed surprise at the question. “How can I know so soon?”
She was surprised by the question. “How can I know that so quickly?”
“HE knows already.”
“He already knows.”
Mitchy, with his eyes on her, became radiant to interpret. “He knows that he’s pierced to the heart!”
Mitchy, looking at her, lit up with understanding. “He knows that he’s been hit hard!”
“The matter with him, as you call it,” Vanderbank brought out, “is one of the most beautiful things I’ve ever seen.” He looked at her as with a hope she’d understand. “Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful!”
“The issue with him, as you put it,” Vanderbank said, “is one of the most beautiful things I’ve ever seen.” He looked at her, hoping she’d get it. “Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful!”
“Precisely,” Mitchy continued; “the victim done for by one glance of the goddess!”
“Exactly,” Mitchy continued; “the victim taken down by just one look from the goddess!”
Nanda, motionless in her chair, fixed her other friend with clear curiosity. “‘Beautiful’? Why beautiful?”
Nanda, sitting still in her chair, looked at her other friend with clear curiosity. “‘Beautiful’? Why do you think it's beautiful?”
Vanderbank, about to speak, checked himself.
Vanderbank, ready to talk, paused.
“I won’t spoil it. Have it from HIM!”—and, returning to their friend, he this time went out.
“I won’t spoil it. Get it from HIM!”—and, going back to their friend, he left again.
Mitchy and Nanda looked at each other. “But isn’t it rather awful?” Mitchy demanded.
Mitchy and Nanda looked at each other. “But isn’t it kind of terrible?” Mitchy asked.
She got up without answering; she slowly came away from the table. “I think I do know if I like him.”
She got up without saying anything and slowly moved away from the table. “I think I know whether I like him.”
“Well you may,” Mitchy exclaimed, “after his putting before you probably, on the whole, the greatest of your triumphs.”
"Well, you might," Mitchy exclaimed, "after he’s likely shown you what is probably your biggest achievement."
“And I also know, I think, Mr. Mitchy, that I like YOU.” She spoke without attention to this hyperbole.
“And I also know, I think, Mr. Mitchy, that I like YOU.” She spoke without paying attention to this exaggeration.
“In spite of my ineffectual attempts to be brilliant? That’s a joy,” he went on, “if it’s not drawn out by the mere clumsiness of my flattery.” She had turned away from him, kindly enough, as if time for his talk in the air were always to be allowed him: she took in vaguely Vanderbank’s books and prints. “Why didn’t your mother come?” Mitchy then enquired.
“In spite of my useless attempts to be impressive? That’s a joy,” he continued, “if it’s not overshadowed by the sheer awkwardness of my flattery.” She had turned away from him, kindly enough, as if there was always time for him to talk: she vaguely noticed Vanderbank’s books and prints. “Why didn’t your mom come?” Mitchy then asked.
At this she again looked at him. “Do you mention her as a way of alluding to something you guess she must have told me?”
At this, she looked at him again. “Are you bringing her up to hint at something you think she might have told me?”
“That I’ve always supposed I make your flesh creep? Yes,” Mitchy admitted; “I see she must have said to you: ‘Be nice to him, to show him it isn’t quite so bad as that!’ So you ARE nice—so you always WILL be nice. But I adore you, all the same, without illusions.”
“Did I always think I make you uncomfortable? Yes,” Mitchy admitted; “I guess she must have told you: ‘Be nice to him, to show him it’s not so bad!’ So you ARE nice—so you always WILL be nice. But I love you, regardless, without any illusions.”
She had opened at one of the tables, unperceivingly, a big volume of which she turned the leaves. “Don’t ‘adore’ a girl, Mr. Mitchy—just help her. That’s more to the purpose.”
She had opened a large book at one of the tables, flipping through the pages without really noticing. “Don’t ‘adore’ a girl, Mr. Mitchy—just help her. That matters more.”
“Help you?” he cried. “You bring tears to my eyes!”
“Help you?” he exclaimed. “You’re making me tear up!”
“Can’t a girl have friends?” she went on. “I never heard of anything so idiotic.” Giving him, however, no chance to take her up on this, she made a quick transition. “Mother didn’t come because she wants me now, as she says, more to share her own life.”
“Can’t a girl have friends?” she continued. “I’ve never heard anything so stupid.” But without giving him a chance to respond, she quickly changed the subject. “Mom didn’t come because she wants me now, as she says, more to share her own life.”
Mitchy looked at it. “But is this the way for her to share yours?”
Mitchy looked at it. “But is this how she shares yours?”
“Ah that’s another matter—about which you must talk to HER. She wants me no longer to keep seeing only with her eyes. She’s throwing me into the world.”
“Ah, that’s another issue—you need to talk to HER about it. She wants me to stop seeing everything just from her perspective. She’s pushing me into the world.”
Mitchy had listened with the liveliest interest, but he presently broke into a laugh. “What a good thing then that I’m there to catch you!”
Mitchy had listened with great interest, but he soon burst into laughter. “Good thing I’m here to catch you!”
Without—it might have been seen—having gathered the smallest impression of what they enclosed, she carefully drew together again the covers of her folio. There was deliberation in her movements. “I shall always be glad when you’re there. But where do you suppose they’ve gone?” Her eyes were on what was visible of the other room, from which there arrived no sound of voices.
Without even seeming to take in what they contained, she carefully closed the covers of her notebook again. There was purpose in her actions. “I’ll always be happy when you’re there. But where do you think they went?” Her gaze was fixed on what she could see of the other room, from which there was no sound of voices.
“They’re off there,” said Mitchy, “but just looking unutterable things about you. The impression’s too deep. Let them look, and tell me meanwhile if Mrs. Donner gave you my message.”
“They're over there,” Mitchy said, “but they’re just thinking terrible things about you. The impression is too strong. Let them think, and in the meantime, tell me if Mrs. Donner gave you my message.”
“Oh yes, she told me some humbug.”
“Oh yeah, she told me some nonsense.”
“The humbug then was in the tone my perfectly sincere speech took from herself. She gives things, I recognise, rather that sound. It’s her weakness,” he continued, “and perhaps even one may say her danger. All the more reason you should help her, as I believe you’re supposed to be doing, aren’t you? I hope you feel you are,” he earnestly added.
“The trick was in the way my completely honest words came across from her. I realize she focuses more on how things sound than on their substance. It’s her flaw,” he went on, “and maybe even a risk. That’s all the more reason you should support her, as I believe you’re meant to be doing, right? I really hope you feel that way,” he added earnestly.
He had spoken this time gravely enough, and with magnificent gravity Nanda replied. “I HAVE helped her. Tishy’s sure I have. That’s what Tishy wants me for. She says that to be with some nice girl’s really the best thing for her.”
He spoke this time seriously, and with a sense of importance, Nanda replied. “I HAVE helped her. Tishy is convinced I have. That’s why Tishy wants me around. She says being with a nice girl is really the best thing for her.”
Poor Mitchy’s face hereupon would have been interesting, would have been distinctly touching to other eyes; but Nanda’s were not heedful of it. “Oh,” he returned after an instant and without profane mirth, “that seems to me the best thing for any one.”
Poor Mitchy's face would have been interesting, even touching to others; but Nanda wasn't paying attention to it. “Oh,” he replied after a moment and without any mocking laughter, “that seems to me the best thing for anyone.”
Vanderbank, however, might have caught his expression, for Vanderbank now reappeared, smiling on the pair as if struck by their intimacy. “How you ARE keeping it up!” Then to Nanda persuasively: “Do you mind going to him in there? I want him so really to see you. It’s quite, you know, what he came for.”
Vanderbank, however, might have noticed his expression, because Vanderbank now reappeared, smiling at the couple as if he were surprised by their closeness. “Wow, you really are keeping this going!” Then to Nanda, he said coaxingly: “Do you mind going in to see him? I want him to really see you. That’s exactly why he came.”
Nanda seemed to wonder. “What will he do to me? Anything dreadful?”
Nanda looked puzzled. “What’s he going to do to me? Something terrible?”
“He’ll tell you what I meant just now.”
“He’ll explain what I meant just now.”
“Oh,” said Nanda, “if he’s a person who can tell me sometimes what you mean—!” With which she went quickly off.
“Oh,” said Nanda, “if he’s someone who can sometimes explain what you mean—!” With that, she hurried away.
“And can’t I hear?” Mitchy asked of his host while they looked after her.
“And can’t I hear?” Mitchy asked his host as they watched her.
“Yes, but only from me.” Vanderbank had pushed him to a seat again and was casting about for cigarettes. “Be quiet and smoke, and I’ll tell you.”
“Yes, but only from me.” Vanderbank had pushed him back into a seat and was looking for cigarettes. “Just sit quietly and smoke, and I’ll tell you.”
Mitchy, on the sofa, received with meditation a light. “Will she understand? She has everything in the world but one,” he added. “But that’s half.”
Mitchy sat on the sofa, contemplating a new idea. “Will she get it? She has everything in the world except one thing,” he said. “But that counts for a lot.”
Vanderbank, before him, lighted for himself. “What is it?”
Vanderbank, ahead of him, turned on a light for himself. “What is it?”
“A sense of humour.”
"A sense of humor."
“Oh yes, she’s serious.”
“Oh yes, she means it.”
Mitchy smoked a little. “She’s tragic.”
Mitchy took a puff. “She’s a mess.”
His friend, at the fire, watched a moment the empty portion of the other room, then walked across to give the door a light push that all but closed it. “It’s rather odd,” he remarked as he came back—“that’s quite what I just said to him. But he won’t treat her to comedy.”
His friend, sitting by the fire, glanced at the empty part of the other room for a moment, then walked over to give the door a gentle push that almost closed it. “It’s kind of strange,” he said as he returned—“that’s exactly what I just told him. But he won’t take her to a comedy.”
III
III
“Is it the shock of the resemblance to her grandmother?” Vanderbank had asked of Mr. Longdon on rejoining him in his retreat. This victim of memory, with his back turned, was gazing out of the window, and when in answer he showed his face there were tears in his eyes. His answer in fact was just these tears, the significance of which Vanderbank immediately recognised. “It’s still greater then than you gathered from her photograph?”
“Is it the shock of how much she looks like her grandmother?” Vanderbank asked Mr. Longdon when he rejoined him in his retreat. This victim of memory, with his back turned, was looking out the window, and when he turned to respond, there were tears in his eyes. His answer was really just those tears, the meaning of which Vanderbank immediately understood. “It’s even more intense than you saw in her photograph?”
“It’s the most extraordinary thing in the world. I’m too absurd to be so upset”—Mr. Longdon smiled through his tears—“but if you had known Lady Julia you’d understand. It’s SHE again, as I first knew her, to the life; and not only in feature, in stature, in colour, in movement, but in every bodily mark and sign, in every look of the eyes above all—oh to a degree!—in the sound, in the charm of the voice.” He spoke low and confidentially, but with an intensity that now relieved him—he was as restless as with a discovery. He moved about as with a sacred awe—he might a few steps away have been in the very presence. “She’s ALL Lady Julia. There isn’t a touch of her mother. It’s unique—an absolute revival. I see nothing of her father, I see nothing of any one else. Isn’t it thought wonderful by every one?” he went on. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
“It’s the most amazing thing in the world. I’m too silly to be this upset”—Mr. Longdon smiled through his tears—“but if you had known Lady Julia, you’d get it. It’s HER again, just like I first knew her; and not just in her looks, height, color, and movements, but in every little detail, every mark and sign on her body, in every expression of her eyes above all—oh, to such a degree!—in the sound and charm of her voice.” He spoke quietly and confidentially, but with an intensity that now relieved him—he was as restless as if he had made a discovery. He moved about with a sense of sacred awe—he might have been just a few steps away from the very presence. “She’s ALL Lady Julia. There’s not a hint of her mother. It’s unique—an absolute revival. I don’t see anything of her father, I don’t see anything of anyone else. Isn’t it considered amazing by everyone?” he continued. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
“To have prepared you a little?”—Vanderbank felt almost guilty. “I see—I should have liked to make more of it; though,” he added all lucidly, “I might so, by putting you on your guard, have caused myself to lose what, if you’ll allow me to say it, strikes me as one of the most touching tributes I’ve ever seen rendered to a woman. In fact, however, how could I know? I never saw Lady Julia, and you had in advance all the evidence I could have: the portrait—pretty bad, in the taste of the time, I admit—and the three or four photographs you must have noticed with it at Mrs. Brook’s. These things must have compared themselves for you with my photograph in there of the granddaughter. The similarity of course we had all observed, but it has taken your wonderful memory and your happy vision to put into it all the detail.”
“To have prepared you a little?”—Vanderbank felt a bit guilty. “I see—I would have liked to emphasize it more; though,” he added clearly, “I might have ended up jeopardizing what, if you don’t mind me saying, seems to me one of the most heartfelt tributes I’ve ever seen given to a woman. But really, how could I know? I’ve never seen Lady Julia, and you had all the evidence I could offer: the portrait—pretty bad, by today’s standards, I admit—and the three or four photos you must have noticed with it at Mrs. Brook’s. You must have compared those to my photo of the granddaughter. We all recognized the similarity, but it took your amazing memory and your keen eye to capture all the details.”
Mr. Longdon thought a moment, giving a dab with his pocket-handkerchief. “Very true—you’re quite right. It’s far beyond any identity in the pictures. But why did you tell me,” he added more sharply, “that she isn’t beautiful?”
Mr. Longdon paused for a moment, dabbing at his face with his pocket handkerchief. “That’s very true—you’re absolutely right. It’s way beyond any identity in the pictures. But why did you tell me,” he added more sharply, “that she isn’t beautiful?”
“You’ve deprived me,” Vanderbank laughed, “of the power of expressing civilly any surprise at your finding her so. But I said to you, please remember, nothing that qualified a jot my sense of the special stamp of her face. I’ve always positively found in it a recall of the type of the period you must be thinking of. It isn’t a bit modern. It’s a face of Sir Thomas Lawrence—”
“You’ve taken away,” Vanderbank laughed, “my ability to express any surprise at your opinion of her. But I asked you to remember, nothing changed my impression of the unique quality of her face. I’ve always definitely seen it as a reminder of the style from the era you must be thinking of. It’s not modern at all. It’s a face like one of Sir Thomas Lawrence’s—”
“It’s a face of Gainsborough!” Mr. Longdon returned with spirit. “Lady Julia herself harked back.”
“It’s a Gainsborough painting!” Mr. Longdon replied enthusiastically. “Lady Julia herself was inspired by it.”
Vanderbank, clearly, was equally touched and amused. “Let us say at once that it’s a face of Raphael.”
Vanderbank was clearly both moved and amused. “Let's just say right away that it’s a face of Raphael.”
His old friend’s hand was instantly on his arm. “That’s exactly what I often said to myself of Lady Julia’s.”
His old friend's hand immediately grabbed his arm. "That's exactly what I always told myself about Lady Julia's."
“The forehead’s a little too high,” said Vanderbank.
"The forehead's a bit too high," Vanderbank said.
“But it’s just that excess that, with the exquisite eyes and the particular disposition round it of the fair hair, makes the individual grace, makes the beauty of the resemblance.”
“But it’s that excess that, along with the beautiful eyes and the unique way the fair hair surrounds it, gives the person their charm, highlights the beauty of the likeness.”
Released by Lady Julia’s lover, the young man in turn grasped him as an encouragement to confidence. “It’s a face that should have the long side-ringlets of 1830. It should have the rest of the personal arrangement, the pelisse, the shape of bonnet, the sprigged muslin dress and the cross-laced sandals. It should have arrived in a pea-green ‘tilbury’ and be a reader of Mrs. Radcliffe. And all this to complete the Raphael!”
Released by Lady Julia’s lover, the young man then took hold of him as a nod to his confidence. “It’s a face that should have the long side-ringlets of 1830. It should have the whole look, the coat, the style of bonnet, the patterned muslin dress, and the crisscross sandals. It should have arrived in a pea-green ‘tilbury’ and be a fan of Mrs. Radcliffe. And all this to complete the Raphael!”
Mr. Longdon, who, his discovery proclaimed, had begun, as might have been said, to live with it, looked hard a moment at his companion. “How you’ve observed her!”
Mr. Longdon, whose discovery was evident, had started, as one might say, to come to terms with it, gazed intently for a moment at his companion. “You really have noticed her!”
Vanderbank met it without confusion. “Whom haven’t I observed? Do you like her?” he then rather oddly and abruptly asked.
Vanderbank faced it without hesitation. “Who haven't I seen? Do you like her?” he then asked rather strangely and suddenly.
The old man broke away again. “How can I tell—with such disparities?”
The old man broke away again. “How can I know—with such differences?”
“The manner must be different,” Vanderbank suggested. “And the things she says.”
“The approach has to be different,” Vanderbank suggested. “And the things she says.”
His visitor was before him again. “I don’t know what to make of them. They don’t go with the rest of her. Lady Julia,” said Mr. Longdon, “was rather shy.”
His visitor was in front of him again. “I don’t know what to think of them. They don’t match the rest of her. Lady Julia,” said Mr. Longdon, “was kind of shy.”
On this too his host could meet him. “She must have been. And Nanda—yes, certainly—doesn’t give that impression.”
On this, his host could agree. “She must have been. And Nanda—yeah, definitely—doesn't give off that vibe.”
“On the contrary. But Lady Julia was gay!” he added with an eagerness that made Vanderbank smile.
“On the contrary. But Lady Julia was lively!” he added with an enthusiasm that made Vanderbank smile.
“I can also see that. Nanda doesn’t joke. And yet,” Vanderbank continued with his exemplary candour, “we mustn’t speak of her, must we? as if she were bold and grim.”
“I can see that too. Nanda doesn’t joke around. And yet,” Vanderbank continued with his usual honesty, “we shouldn’t talk about her, should we? as if she were daring and serious.”
Mr. Longdon fixed him. “Do you think she’s sad?”
Mr. Longdon stared at him. “Do you think she’s upset?”
They had preserved their lowered tone and might, with their heads together, have been conferring as the party “out” in some game with the couple in the other room. “Yes. Sad.” But Vanderbank broke off. “I’ll send her to you.” Thus it was he had come back to her.
They kept their voices low and, with their heads together, could have been discussing the group "out" in some game with the couple in the other room. “Yeah. That’s unfortunate.” But Vanderbank stopped short. “I’ll send her to you.” That’s how he ended up back with her.
Nanda, on joining the elder man, went straight to the point. “He says it’s so beautiful—what you feel on seeing me: if that IS what he meant.” Mr. Longdon kept silent again at first, only smiling at her, but less strangely now, and then appeared to look about him for some place where she could sit near him. There was a sofa in this room too, on which, observing it, she quickly sank down, so that they were presently together, placed a little sideways and face to face. She had shown perhaps that she supposed him to have wished to take her hand, but he forbore to touch her, though letting her feel all the kindness of his eyes and their long backward vision. These things she evidently felt soon enough; she went on before he had spoken. “I know how well you knew my grandmother. Mother has told me—and I’m so glad. She told me to say to you that she wants YOU to tell me.” Just a shade, at this, might have appeared to drop over his face, but who was there to know if the girl observed it? It didn’t prevent at any rate her completing her statement. “That’s why she wished me to-day to come alone. She said she wished you to have me all to yourself.”
Nanda, joining the older man, got straight to the point. “He says it’s so beautiful—what you feel when you see me: if that IS what he meant.” Mr. Longdon was silent again at first, only smiling at her, but now less strangely, and then seemed to look around for a place where she could sit near him. There was a sofa in the room, and noticing it, she quickly sank down so they were sitting together, a little sideways and face to face. She might have indicated that she thought he wanted to take her hand, but he refrained from touching her, instead letting her feel all the kindness in his eyes and their deep, reflective gaze. She clearly sensed this soon enough; she continued speaking before he could reply. “I know how well you knew my grandmother. Mom has told me—and I’m so glad. She asked me to tell you that she wants YOU to tell me.” A slight shadow may have crossed his face at this, but who was there to know if the girl noticed it? Regardless, it didn’t stop her from finishing her statement. “That’s why she wanted me to come alone today. She said she wanted you to have me all to yourself.”
No, decidedly, she wasn’t shy: that mute reflexion was in the air an instant. “That, no doubt, is the best way. I thank her very much. I called, after having had the honour of dining—I called, I think, three times,” he went on with a sudden displacement of the question; “but I had the misfortune each time to miss her.”
No, definitely, she wasn’t shy: that silent thought lingered in the air for a moment. “That’s probably the best approach. I really appreciate it. I called, after having the honor of dining—I called, I think, three times,” he continued, suddenly shifting the topic; “but I unfortunately missed her every time.”
She kept looking at him with her crude young clearness. “I didn’t know about that. Mother thinks she’s more at home than almost any one. She does it on purpose: she knows what it is,” Nanda pursued with her perfect gravity, “for people to be disappointed of finding her.”
She kept looking at him with her straightforward youthful clarity. “I didn’t know about that. Mom thinks she’s more at home than almost anyone. She does it on purpose; she knows what it’s like,” Nanda continued with her serious tone, “for people to be disappointed when they realize she’s not what they expected.”
“Oh I shall find her yet,” said Mr. Longdon. “And then I hope I shall also find YOU.”
“Oh, I will find her eventually,” Mr. Longdon said. “And then I hope I’ll also find YOU.”
She appeared simply to consider the possibility and after an instant to think well of it. “I dare say you will now, for now I shall be down.”
She seemed to just weigh the option and after a moment to accept it. “I guess you will now, because I'm going to join you.”
Her companion just blinked. “In the drawing-room, you mean—always?”
Her friend just blinked. “In the living room, you mean—always?”
It was quite what she meant. “Always. I shall see all the people who come. It will be a great thing for me. I want to hear all the talk. Mr. Mitchett says I ought to—that it helps to form the young mind. I hoped, for that reason,” she went on with the directness that made her honesty almost violent—“I hoped there would be more people here to-day.”
It was exactly what she meant. “Always. I’ll see all the people who come. It’s going to be a big deal for me. I want to hear all the conversations. Mr. Mitchett says I should— that it helps shape a young mind. I hoped, for that reason,” she continued with a straightforwardness that made her honesty almost intense—“I hoped there would be more people here today.”
“I’m very glad there are not!”—the old man rang equally clear. “Mr. Vanderbank kindly arranged the matter for me just this way. I met him at dinner, at your mother’s, three weeks ago, and he brought me home here that night, when, as knowing you so differently, we took the liberty of talking you all over. It naturally had the effect of making me want to begin with you afresh—only that seemed difficult too without further help. This he good-naturedly offered me; he said”—and Mr. Longdon recovered his spirits to repeat it—“‘Hang it, I’ll have ‘em here for you!’”
“I’m really glad there aren’t!” the old man said clearly. “Mr. Vanderbank was kind enough to arrange things for me this way. I met him at dinner at your mother’s three weeks ago, and he brought me home that night. Knowing you in a different way, we took the liberty of discussing you. It naturally made me want to start over with you—but doing that seemed difficult without some help. He was good-natured enough to offer it; he said”—and Mr. Longdon perked up to repeat it—“‘Hang it, I’ll have them here for you!’”
“I see—he knew we’d come.” Then she caught herself up. “But we haven’t come, have we?”
“I get it—he knew we’d show up.” Then she thought better of it. “But we haven’t shown up, have we?”
“Oh it’s all right—it’s all right. To me the occasion’s brilliant and the affluence great. I’ve had such talk with those young men—”
“Oh it’s all good—it’s all good. To me, this occasion is amazing and the wealth is impressive. I’ve had such conversations with those young guys—”
“I see”—she was again prompt, but beyond any young person he had ever met she might have struck him as literal. “You’re not used to such talk. Neither am I. It’s rather wonderful, isn’t it? They’re thought awfully clever, Mr. Van and Mr. Mitchy. Do you like them?” she pushed on.
“I see”—she was quick to respond, but more than anyone he had ever met, she seemed very straightforward. “You’re not used to talking like this. Neither am I. It’s quite amazing, isn’t it? People think Mr. Van and Mr. Mitchy are pretty clever. Do you like them?” she continued.
Mr. Longdon, who, as compared with her, might have struck a spectator as infernally subtle, took an instant to think. “I’ve never met Mr. Mitchett before.”
Mr. Longdon, who might have seemed incredibly clever compared to her, took a moment to think. “I’ve never met Mr. Mitchett before.”
“Well, he always thinks one doesn’t like him,” Nanda explained. “But one does. One ought to,” she added.
“Honestly, he always thinks that nobody likes him,” Nanda explained. “But we do. We really should,” she added.
Her companion had another pause. “He likes YOU.”
Her friend hesitated for a moment. “He likes YOU.”
Oh Mr. Longdon needn’t have hesitated! “I know he does. He has told mother. He has told lots of people.”
Oh, Mr. Longdon didn't need to hesitate! "I know he does. He's told mom. He's told a lot of people."
“He has told even you,” Mr. Longdon smiled.
“He's told even you,” Mr. Longdon smiled.
“Yes—but that isn’t the same. I don’t think he’s a bit dreadful,” she pursued. Still, there was a greater interest. “Do you like Mr. Van?”
“Yes—but that’s not the same. I don’t think he’s terrible at all,” she continued. Still, there was a greater interest. “Do you like Mr. Van?”
This time her interlocutor indeed hung fire. “How can I tell? He dazzles me.”
This time her conversation partner definitely hesitated. “How can I know? He leaves me speechless.”
“But don’t you like that?” Then before he could really say: “You’re afraid he may be false?”
“But don’t you like that?” Then before he could really say: “You’re afraid he might be untrustworthy?”
At this he fairly laughed. “You go to the point!” She just coloured to have amused him so, but he quickly went on: “I think one has a little natural nervousness at being carried off one’s feet. I’m afraid I’ve always liked too much to see where I’m going.”
At this, he laughed heartily. “You really get to the point!” She blushed a bit for having amused him so much, but he quickly continued: “I think it’s only natural to feel a little nervous when swept off your feet. I’m afraid I’ve always preferred to see where I’m headed.”
“And you don’t with him?” She spoke with her curious hard interest. “I understand. But I think I like to be dazzled.”
“And you don’t with him?” She said with a curious, intense interest. “I get it. But I think I like to be impressed.”
“Oh you’ve got time—you can come round again; you’ve a margin for accidents, for disappointments and recoveries: you can take one thing with another. But I’ve only my last little scrap.”
“Oh, you have time—you can come back again; you have some leeway for accidents, disappointments, and recoveries: you can handle one thing at a time. But I only have my last little bit.”
“And you want to make no mistakes—I see.”
“And you want to avoid making any mistakes—I get it.”
“Well, I’m too easily upset.”
“Honestly, I get upset too easily.”
“Ah so am I,” said Nanda. “I assure you that in spite of what you say I want to make no mistakes either. I’ve seen a great many—though you mightn’t think it,” she persisted; “I really know what they may be. Do you like ME?” she brought forth. But even on this she spared him too; a look appeared to have been enough for her. “How can you say, of course, already?—if you can’t say for Mr. Van. I mean as you’ve seen him so much. When he asked me just now if I liked YOU I told him it was too soon. But it isn’t now; you see it goes fast. I DO like you.” She gave him no time to acknowledge this tribute, but—as if it were a matter of course—tried him quickly with something else. “Can you say if you like mother?”
“Ah, so do I,” said Nanda. “I promise you that despite what you say, I want to make no mistakes either. I’ve seen plenty—though you might not believe it,” she insisted; “I really understand what they can be. Do you like ME?” she asked. But even this she didn’t press him on; a look seemed to be enough for her. “How can you say, of course, already?—if you can’t say the same for Mr. Van? I mean since you’ve seen him so much. When he asked me just now if I liked YOU, I told him it was too soon. But it isn’t now; you see it goes fast. I DO like you.” She didn’t give him a chance to respond to this acknowledgment, but—as if it were the most natural thing—quickly moved on to something else. “Can you say if you like my mother?”
He could meet it pretty well now. “There are immense reasons why I should.”
He could handle it pretty well now. “There are plenty of reasons why I should.”
“Yes—I know about them, as I mentioned: mother has told me.” But what she had to put to him kept up his surprise. “Have reasons anything to do with it? I don’t believe you like her!” she exclaimed. “SHE doesn’t think so,” she added.
“Yes—I know about them, like I said: Mom has told me.” But what she needed to ask him still surprised him. “Do reasons have anything to do with it? I don’t think you like her!” she exclaimed. “SHE doesn’t think so,” she added.
The old man’s face at last, partly bewildered, partly reassured, showed something finer still in the effect she produced. “Into what mysteries you plunge!”
The old man's face finally displayed a mix of confusion and relief, revealing something even deeper in the impact she had on him. "What mysteries you dive into!"
“Oh we do; that’s what every one says of us. We discuss everything and every one—we’re always discussing each other. I think we must be rather celebrated for it, and it’s a kind of trick—isn’t it?—that’s catching. But don’t you think it’s the most interesting sort of talk? Mother says we haven’t any prejudices. YOU have, probably, quantities—and beautiful ones: so perhaps I oughtn’t to tell you. But you’ll find out for yourself.”
“Oh, we definitely do; that’s what everyone says about us. We talk about everything and everyone—we’re always discussing each other. I think we’re somewhat famous for it, and it’s a bit of a habit, isn’t it? But don’t you think it’s the most fascinating kind of conversation? Mom says we don’t have any biases. YOU probably have a ton—and lovely ones too: so maybe I shouldn’t say anything. But you’ll figure it out on your own.”
“Yes—I’m rather slow; but I generally end by finding out. And I’ve got, thank heaven,” said Mr. Longdon, “quite prejudices enough.”
“Yes—I’m a bit slow; but I usually end up figuring things out. And I’ve got, thank goodness,” said Mr. Longdon, “plenty of biases.”
“Then I hope you’ll tell me some of them,” Nanda replied in a tone evidently marking how much he pleased her.
“Then I hope you’ll share some of them with me,” Nanda replied, her tone clearly showing how happy he made her.
“Ah you must do as I do—you must find out for yourself. Your resemblance to your grandmother is quite prodigious,” he immediately added.
“Ah, you should do as I do—you need to discover things for yourself. Your resemblance to your grandmother is pretty remarkable,” he added right away.
“That’s what I wish you’d tell me about—your recollection of her and your wonderful feeling about her. Mother has told me things, but that I should have something straight from you is exactly what she also wants. My grandmother must have been awfully nice,” the girl rambled on, “and I somehow don’t see myself at all as the same sort of person.”
“That’s what I wish you’d tell me about—your memories of her and how you felt about her. Mom has shared some things, but hearing it directly from you is exactly what she wants too. My grandmother must have been really great,” the girl continued, “and I just don’t see myself as that kind of person at all.”
“Oh I don’t say you’re in the least the same sort: all I allude to,” Mr. Longdon returned, “is the miracle of the physical heredity. Nothing could be less like her than your manner and your talk.”
“Oh, I’m not saying you’re at all the same type; what I mean,” Mr. Longdon replied, “is the wonder of physical heredity. Nothing about your manner or your speech is like hers.”
Nanda looked at him with all her honesty. “They’re not so good, you must think.”
Nanda looked at him sincerely. “You probably think they’re not that great.”
He hung fire an instant, but was as honest as she. “You’re separated from her by a gulf—and not only of time. Personally, you see, you breathe a different air.”
He paused for a moment, but he was as honest as she was. “You’re separated from her by a gap—and not just in time. Personally, you see, you’re living in a different reality.”
She thought—she quite took it in. “Of course. And you breathe the same—the same old one, I mean, as my grandmother.”
She thought about it—she really understood. “Of course. And you breathe the same—the same old one, I mean, as my grandmother.”
“The same old one,” Mr. Longdon smiled, “as much as possible. Some day I’ll tell you more of what you’re curious of. I can’t go into it now.”
“The same old one,” Mr. Longdon smiled, “as much as I can. One day I’ll tell you more about what you’re curious about. I can’t get into it right now.”
“Because I’ve upset you so?” Nanda frankly asked.
“Is it because I’ve upset you?” Nanda asked honestly.
“That’s one of the reasons.”
"That’s one reason."
“I think I can see another too,” she observed after a moment. “You’re not sure how much I shall understand. But I shall understand,” she went on, “more, perhaps, than you think. In fact,” she said earnestly, “I PROMISE to understand. I’ve some imagination. Had my grandmother?” she asked. Her actual sequences were not rapid, but she had already anticipated him. “I’ve thought of that before, because I put the same question to mother.”
“I think I see another one too,” she said after a moment. “You’re not sure how much I’ll understand. But I will understand,” she continued, “more than you might think. Actually,” she said earnestly, “I PROMISE to understand. I have some imagination. Did my grandmother?” she asked. Her actual responses weren’t quick, but she had already anticipated him. “I thought about that before because I asked my mom the same question.”
“And what did your mother say?”
“And what did your mom say?”
“‘Imagination—dear mamma? Not a grain!’”
"‘Imagination—dear mom? Not a bit!’”
The old man showed a faint flush. “Your mother then has a supply that makes up for it.”
The old man had a slight blush. “So your mom has a stash that covers it.”
The girl fixed him on this with a deeper attention. “You don’t like her having said that.”
The girl focused on him more intently. “You don’t like her saying that.”
His colour came stronger, though a slightly strained smile did what it could to diffuse coolness. “I don’t care a single scrap, my dear, in respect to the friend I’m speaking of, for any judgement but my own.”
His color deepened, though a slightly strained smile did what it could to ease the chill. “I don’t care at all, my dear, about any judgment but my own when it comes to the friend I’m talking about.”
“Not even for her daughter’s?”
“Not even for her kid’s?”
“Not even for her daughter’s.” Mr. Longdon had not spoken loud, but he rang as clear as a bell.
“Not even for her daughter’s.” Mr. Longdon hadn’t spoken loudly, but he was as clear as a bell.
Nanda, for admiration of it, broke almost for the first time into the semblance of a smile. “You feel as if my grandmother were quite YOUR property!”
Nanda, in her admiration, almost smiled for the first time. “You act like my grandmother is completely YOUR property!”
“Oh quite.”
“Oh, definitely.”
“I say—that’s splendid!”
"That’s awesome!"
“I’m glad you like it,” he answered kindly.
“I’m glad you like it,” he replied kindly.
The very kindness pulled her up. “Pardon my speaking so, but I’m sure you know what I mean. You mustn’t think,” she eagerly continued, “that mother won’t also want to hear you.”
The kindness really lifted her spirits. “Sorry for saying this, but I know you understand what I mean. You shouldn’t think,” she went on eagerly, “that your mom won’t want to hear from you too.”
“On the subject of Lady Julia?” He gently, but very effectively, shook his head. “Your mother shall never hear me.”
“About Lady Julia?” He shook his head gently but firmly. “Your mother will never hear me.”
Nanda appeared to wonder at it an instant, and it made her completely grave again. “It will be all for ME?”
Nanda seemed to be surprised for a moment, and it made her serious again. “Will it be all for ME?”
“Whatever there may be of it, my dear.”
"Whatever it is, darling."
“Oh I shall get it all out of you,” she returned without hesitation. Her mixture of free familiarity and of the vividness of evocation of something, whatever it was, sharply opposed—the little worry of this contradiction, not altogether unpleasant, continued to fill his consciousness more discernibly than anything else. It was really reflected in his quick brown eyes that she alternately drew him on and warned him off, but also that what they were beginning more and more to make out was an emotion of her own trembling there beneath her tension. His glimpse of it widened—his glimpse of it fairly triumphed when suddenly, after this last declaration, she threw off with quite the same accent but quite another effect: “I’m glad to be like any one the thought of whom makes you so good! You ARE good,” she continued; “I see already how I shall feel it.” She stared at him with tears, the sight of which brought his own straight back; so that thus for a moment they sat there together.
“Oh, I’ll get it all out of you,” she replied confidently. Her blend of casual familiarity and the intensity of recalling something—whatever it was—sharply contrasted. The slight worry of this contradiction, which wasn’t entirely unpleasant, kept occupying his mind more distinctly than anything else. It was clear in his quick brown eyes that she was both drawing him in and warning him away, but also that what they were starting to understand more and more was her own emotion, wavering beneath her tension. His awareness of it grew—his understanding of it truly flourished when, after her last declaration, she said with the same tone but different effect: “I’m glad to be someone whose thought makes you feel so good! You ARE good,” she continued; “I can already see how I’ll feel it.” She looked at him with tears in her eyes, which made his own come rushing back; and for a moment, they sat there together.
“My dear child!” he at last simply murmured. But he laid his hand on her now, and her own immediately met it.
“My dear child!” he finally murmured. But he placed his hand on hers, and her hand immediately met it.
“You’ll get used to me,” she said with the same gentleness that the response of her touch had tried to express; “and I shall be so careful with you that—well, you’ll see!” She broke short off with a quaver and the next instant she turned—there was some one at the door. Vanderbank, still not quite at his ease, had come back to smile upon them. Detaching herself from Mr. Longdon she got straight up to meet him. “You were right, Mr. Van. It’s beautiful, beautiful, beautiful!”
“You’ll get used to me,” she said with the same gentleness her touch had tried to convey; “and I’ll be so careful with you that—well, you’ll see!” She abruptly stopped, her voice trembling, and the next moment she turned—someone was at the door. Vanderbank, still a bit uneasy, had returned to smile at them. Breaking away from Mr. Longdon, she stood up to greet him. “You were right, Mr. Van. It’s beautiful, beautiful, beautiful!”
BOOK FOURTH. MR. CASHMORE
Harold Brookenham, whom Mr. Cashmore, ushered in and announced, had found in the act of helping himself to a cup of tea at the table apparently just prepared—Harold Brookenham arrived at the point with a dash so direct as to leave the visitor an option between but two suppositions: that of a desperate plunge, to have his shame soon over, or that of the acquired habit of such appeals, which had taught him the easiest way. There was no great sharpness in the face of Mr. Cashmore, who was somehow massive without majesty; yet he mightn’t have been proof against the suspicion that his young friend’s embarrassment was an easy precaution, a conscious corrective to the danger of audacity. It wouldn’t have been impossible to divine that if Harold shut his eyes and jumped it was mainly for the appearance of doing so. Experience was to be taken as showing that one might get a five-pound note as one got a light for a cigarette; but one had to check the friendly impulse to ask for it in the same way. Mr. Cashmore had in fact looked surprised, yet not on the whole so surprised as the young man seemed to have expected of him. There was almost a quiet grace in the combination of promptitude and diffidence with which Harold took over the responsibility of all proprietorship of the crisp morsel of paper that he slipped with slow firmness into the pocket of his waistcoat, rubbing it gently in its passage against the delicately buff-coloured duck of which that garment was composed. “So quite too awfully kind of you that I really don’t know what to say”—there was a marked recall, in the manner of this speech, of the sweetness of his mother’s droop and the tenderness of her wail. It was as if he had been moved for the moment to moralise, but the eyes he raised to his benefactor had the oddest effect of marking that personage himself as a theme for the moralist.
Harold Brookenham, who Mr. Cashmore ushered in and announced, was found in the act of pouring himself a cup of tea from the freshly set table. Harold Brookenham approached with such a directness that left the visitor with only two interpretations: either he was making a desperate leap to get his embarrassment over with quickly, or he had developed the habit of making such requests, learning that it was the easiest way. Mr. Cashmore’s face lacked sharpness; he was somehow solid without being grand, but he couldn’t have been entirely immune to the thought that his young friend’s awkwardness was a calculated move, a conscious effort to counteract the risk of being too bold. It wouldn't have been hard to guess that if Harold closed his eyes and jumped, it was mainly for show. Experience taught that one could get a five-pound note as easily as one could light a cigarette, but you had to suppress the urge to ask for it in the same casual manner. Mr. Cashmore looked surprised, though not as astonished as the young man seemed to have anticipated. There was a quiet elegance in the way Harold took on the responsibility of the crisp piece of paper, slipping it slowly and firmly into his waistcoat pocket, gently rubbing it against the soft buff-colored fabric. “It’s incredibly kind of you, and I honestly don’t know what to say”—his tone mirrored the softness of his mother’s sadness and the tenderness of her sobs. It was as if he had been momentarily inspired to reflect, but the gaze he lifted to his benefactor made it seem like that person was himself a subject for contemplation.
Mr. Cashmore, who would have been very red-haired if he had not been very bald, showed a single eye-glass and a long upper lip; he was large and jaunty, with little petulant movements and intense ejaculations that were not in the line of his type. “You may say anything you like if you don’t say you’ll repay it. That’s always nonsense—I hate it.”
Mr. Cashmore, who would have had bright red hair if he weren't so bald, had a monocle and a long upper lip; he was big and cheerful, with little irritable movements and passionate outbursts that didn't fit his personality. “You can say whatever you want as long as you don’t say you’ll pay it back. That’s just silly—I can’t stand it.”
Harold remained sad, but showed himself really superior. “Then I won’t say it.” Pensively, a minute, he appeared to figure the words, in their absurdity, on the lips of some young man not, like himself, tactful. “I know just what you mean.”
Harold stayed sad but showed real strength. “Then I won’t say it.” For a moment, he seemed to contemplate how ridiculous the words would sound coming from some young guy who, unlike him, wasn’t tactful. “I know exactly what you mean.”
“But I think, you know, that you ought to tell your father,” Mr. Cashmore said.
“But I think you should tell your dad,” Mr. Cashmore said.
“Tell him I’ve borrowed of you?”
“Tell him I’ve borrowed from you?”
Mr. Cashmore good-humouredly demurred. “It would serve me right—it’s so wretched my having listened to you. Tell him, certainly,” he went on after an instant. “But what I mean is that if you’re in such straits you should speak to him like a man.”
Mr. Cashmore cheerfully disagreed. “I guess I deserve it—it's terrible that I listened to you. Tell him, of course,” he continued after a moment. “But what I mean is that if you're in such a tough spot, you should talk to him like an adult.”
Harold smiled at the innocence of a friend who could suppose him not to have exhausted that resource. “I’m ALWAYS speaking to him like a man, and that’s just what puts him so awfully out. He denies to my face that I AM one. One would suppose, to hear him, not only that I’m a small objectionable child, but that I’m scarcely even human. He doesn’t conceive me as with human wants.”
Harold smiled at the naivety of a friend who thought he hadn't tapped out that resource. “I’m ALWAYS talking to him like a man, and that’s exactly what throws him off. He outright denies to my face that I AM one. You’d think, listening to him, that I’m not just a bothersome kid, but hardly even human. He doesn’t see me as having human needs.”
“Oh,” Mr. Cashmore laughed, “you’ve all—you youngsters—as many wants, I know, as an advertisement page of the Times.”
“Oh,” Mr. Cashmore laughed, “you all—you young people—have as many wants, I know, as an ad page in the Times.”
Harold showed an admiration. “That’s awfully good. If you think you ought to speak of it,” he continued, “do it rather to mamma.” He noted the hour. “I’ll go, if you’ll excuse me, to give you the chance.”
Harold expressed his admiration. “That’s really good. If you think you should talk about it,” he went on, “maybe you should do it with Mom instead.” He checked the time. “I’ll leave, if you don’t mind, to give you some space.”
The visitor referred to his own watch. “It’s your mother herself who gives the chances—the chances YOU take.”
The visitor looked at his watch. “It’s your mother who provides the opportunities—the opportunities YOU choose to take.”
Harold looked kind and simple. “She HAS come in, I know. She’ll be with you in a moment.”
Harold looked nice and straightforward. “She’s here, I know. She’ll be with you in a minute.”
He was halfway to the door, but Mr. Cashmore, though so easy, had not done with him. “I suppose you mean that if it’s only your mother who’s told, you may depend on her to shield you.”
He was halfway to the door, but Mr. Cashmore, despite being so easygoing, wasn’t finished with him. “I guess you mean that if only your mom knows, you can count on her to protect you.”
Harold turned this over as if it were a questionable sovereign, but on second thoughts he wonderfully smiled. “Do you think that after you’ve let me have it you can tell? You could, of course, if you hadn’t.” He appeared to work it out for Mr. Cashmore’s benefit. “But I don’t mind,” he added, “your telling mamma.”
Harold considered this like it was a dubious coin, but then he smiled broadly. “Do you think that after you give it to me, you’ll be able to tell? You could, of course, if you didn’t.” He seemed to be figuring this out for Mr. Cashmore’s sake. “But I don’t mind,” he added, “if you tell Mom.”
“Don’t mind, you mean really, its annoying her so awfully?”
“Don’t worry, you really think it's bothering her that much?”
The invitation to repent thrown off in this could only strike the young man as absurd—it was so previous to any enjoyment. Harold liked things in their proper order; but at the same time his evolutions were quick. “I dare say I AM selfish, but what I was thinking was that the terrific wigging, don’t you know?—well, I’d take it from HER. She knows about one’s life—about our having to go on, by no fault of our own, as our parents start us. She knows all about wants—no one has more than mamma.”
The invitation to repent seemed completely ridiculous to the young man—it felt so premature before any enjoyment. Harold liked things to happen in their proper sequence; yet, at the same time, he was quick to adapt. “I suppose I AM selfish, but what I was thinking was that the serious dressing-down, you know?—well, I’d accept it from HER. She understands about life—about how we have to keep going, without any fault of our own, like our parents set us up. She knows everything about wants—no one understands them better than mom.”
Mr. Cashmore soundlessly glared his amusement. “So she’ll say it’s all right?”
Mr. Cashmore silently expressed his amusement. “So she’ll say it’s all good?”
“Oh no; she’ll let me have it hot. But she’ll recognise that at such a pass more must be done for a fellow, and that may lead to something—indirectly, don’t you see? for she won’t TELL my father, she’ll only, in her own way, work on him—that will put me on a better footing and for which therefore at bottom I shall have to thank YOU!”
“Oh no; she’ll definitely confront me about it. But she’ll understand that more needs to be done for a guy in this situation, and that might lead to something—indirectly, you know? Because she won’t TELL my dad, she’ll just, in her own way, influence him—that will put me in a better position, and for that, in the end, I’ll owe YOU!”
The eye assisted by Mr. Cashmore’s glass had with a discernible growth of something like alarm fixed during this address the subject of his beneficence. The thread of their relations somehow lost itself in the subtler twist, and he fell back on mere stature, position and property, things always convenient in the presence of crookedness. “I shall say nothing to your mother, but I think I shall be rather glad you’re not a son of mine.”
The eye, aided by Mr. Cashmore's glasses, was noticeably filled with a sort of alarm as he focused on the subject of his generosity during this talk. The nature of their relationship somehow got tangled up in the finer details, and he reverted to just height, status, and wealth—things that are always handy when dealing with dishonesty. “I won’t mention this to your mother, but honestly, I’m kind of glad you’re not my son.”
Harold wondered at this new element in their talk. “Do your sons never—?”
Harold was intrigued by this new topic in their conversation. “Do your sons never—?”
“Borrow money of their mother’s visitors?” Mr. Cashmore had taken him up, eager, evidently, quite to satisfy him; but the question was caught on the wing by Mrs. Brookenham herself, who had opened the door as her friend spoke and who quickly advanced with an echo of it.
“Borrow money from their mother’s visitors?” Mr. Cashmore jumped in, clearly eager to address him; but Mrs. Brookenham herself intercepted the question as she opened the door when her friend spoke and quickly stepped forward to echo it.
“Lady Fanny’s visitors?”—and, though her eyes rather avoided than met his own, she seemed to cover her ladyship’s husband with a vague but practised sympathy. “What on earth are you saying to Harold about them?” Thus it was that at the end of a few minutes Mr. Cashmore, on the sofa face to face with her, found his consciousness quite purged of its actual sense of his weakness and a new turn given to the idea of what, in one’s very drawing-room, might go on behind one’s back. Harold had quickly vanished—had been tacitly disposed of, and Mrs. Brook’s caller had moved even in the short space of time so far in another direction as to have drawn from her the little cold question: “‘Presents’? You don’t mean money?”
“Lady Fanny’s visitors?”—and, although her eyes avoided meeting his, she seemed to express a vague but practiced sympathy for her ladyship’s husband. “What on earth are you telling Harold about them?” In just a few minutes, Mr. Cashmore, sitting on the sofa across from her, found himself completely forgetting his own sense of weakness, and his thoughts shifted to what might be happening behind one’s back right in one’s own living room. Harold had quickly disappeared—had been quietly sidelined, and Mrs. Brook’s visitor had shifted focus in such a short time that it prompted her to ask the cold question: “‘Presents’? You don’t mean money?”
He clearly felt the importance of expressing at least by his silence and his eye-glass what he meant. “Her extravagance is beyond everything, and though there are bills enough, God knows, that do come in to me, I don’t see how she pulls through unless there are others that go elsewhere.”
He clearly understood the significance of conveying, at least through his silence and his eyeglass, what he meant. “Her spending is off the charts, and even though there are plenty of bills, believe me, that come to me, I can’t figure out how she manages unless there are other payments that go someplace else.”
Mrs. Brookenham had given him his tea—her own she had placed on a small table near her; and she could now respond freely to the impulse felt, on this, of settling herself to something of real interest. Except to Harold she was incapable of reproach, though there were of course shades in her resignation, and her daughter’s report of her to Mr. Longdon as conscious of an absence of prejudice would have been justified for a spectator by the particular feeling that Mr. Cashmore’s speech caused her to disclose. What did this feeling wonderfully appear unless strangely irrelevant? “I’ve no patience when I hear you talk as if you weren’t horribly rich.”
Mrs. Brookenham had made him his tea—she had set hers on a small table nearby; now she could fully engage in something genuinely interesting. Except with Harold, she was unable to express blame, although there were nuances in her acceptance. Her daughter’s description of her to Mr. Longdon as being aware of a lack of bias would have made sense to an observer, given the specific emotion that Mr. Cashmore’s speech brought out in her. What did this feeling astonishingly seem to be if not oddly out of place? “I can’t stand it when you talk as if you weren’t incredibly wealthy.”
He looked at her an instant as if guessing she might have derived that impression from Harold. “What has that to do with it? Does a rich man enjoy any more than a poor his wife’s making a fool of him?”
He glanced at her for a moment, as if wondering if she had gotten that impression from Harold. “What does that have to do with anything? Does a wealthy man enjoy it any more than a poor man does when his wife makes a fool of him?”
Her eyes opened wider: it was one of her very few ways of betraying amusement. There was little indeed to be amused at here except his choice of the particular invidious name. “You know I don’t believe a word you say.”
Her eyes widened: it was one of her few ways of showing amusement. There was hardly anything to find funny here except his choice of that particular insulting name. “You know I don’t believe a word you’re saying.”
Mr. Cashmore drank his tea, then rose to carry the cup somewhere and put it down, declining with a motion any assistance. When he was on the sofa again he resumed their intimate talk. “I like tremendously to be with you, but you mustn’t think I’ve come here to let you say to me such dreadful things as that.” He was an odd compound, Mr. Cashmore, and the air of personal good health, the untarnished bloom which sometimes lent a monstrous serenity to his mention of the barely mentionable, was on occasion balanced or matched by his playful application of extravagant terms to matters of much less moment. “You know what I come to you for, Mrs. Brook: I won’t come any more if you’re going to be horrid and impossible.”
Mr. Cashmore finished his tea, then got up to take the cup somewhere and set it down, waving off any help. Once he was back on the sofa, he picked up their personal conversation again. “I really love being with you, but don’t think I came here to hear such awful things from you.” Mr. Cashmore was quite a unique person, and his overall good health, along with a kind of untouched freshness that sometimes gave him a strange calmness when discussing uncomfortable topics, was occasionally matched by his playful use of exaggerated language for much less significant matters. “You know why I come to see you, Mrs. Brook: I won’t come by anymore if you’re going to be unpleasant and impossible.”
“You come to me, I suppose, because—for my deep misfortune, I assure you—I’ve a kind of vision of things, of the wretched miseries in which you all knot yourselves up, which you yourselves are as little blessed with as if, tumbling about together in your heap, you were a litter of blind kittens.”
“You come to me, I guess, because—oh, the irony—I have a sort of insight into the terrible struggles you all get tangled up in, which you hardly recognize, as if, all piled together, you were just a bunch of blind kittens.”
“Awfully good that—you do lift the burden of my trouble!” He had laughed out in the manner of the man who made notes for platform use of things that might serve; but the next moment he was grave again, as if his observation had reminded him of Harold’s praise of his wit. It was in this spirit that he abruptly brought out: “Where, by the way, is your daughter?”
“It's really great that you take the weight off my shoulders!” He had laughed like someone who jots down ideas for speeches that could be useful; but the next moment he grew serious again, as if his comment had reminded him of Harold’s compliments about his humor. In this mindset, he suddenly asked, “By the way, where is your daughter?”
“I haven’t the least idea. I do all I can to enter into her life, but you can’t get into a railway train while it’s on the rush.”
“I have no idea at all. I do my best to connect with her, but you can’t hop on a moving train.”
Mr. Cashmore swung back to hilarity. “You give me lots of things. Do you mean she’s so ‘fast’?” He could keep the ball going.
Mr. Cashmore swung back to laughter. “You give me so much. Are you saying she’s that ‘easy’?” He could keep the conversation going.
Mrs. Brookenham obliged him with what she meant. “No; she’s a tremendous dear, and we’re great friends. But she has her free young life, which, by that law of our time that I’m sure I only want, like all other laws, once I know what they ARE, to accept—she has her precious freshness of feeling which I say to myself that, so far as control is concerned, I ought to respect. I try to get her to sit with me, and she does so a little, because she’s kind. But before I know it she leaves me again: she feels what a difference her presence makes in one’s liberty of talk.”
Mrs. Brookenham told him what she meant. “No; she’s an absolute sweetheart, and we’re really good friends. But she has her youthful freedom, which, according to the rules of our time—the kind of rules that I want to understand, like all other rules, once I know what they are—I should respect. I try to get her to spend time with me, and she does a bit because she’s nice. But before I realize it, she’s off again: she understands how much her presence changes the way I can talk freely.”
Mr. Cashmore was struck by this picture. “That’s awfully charming of her.”
Mr. Cashmore was taken aback by this image. “That’s really sweet of her."
“Isn’t it too dear?” The thought of it, for Mrs. Brook, seemed fairly to open out vistas. “The modern daughter!”
“Isn’t it too expensive?” The idea of it, for Mrs. Brook, seemed to really open up possibilities. “The modern daughter!”
“But not the ancient mother!” Mr. Cashmore smiled.
“But not the ancient mother!” Mr. Cashmore grinned.
She shook her head with a world of accepted woe. “‘Give me back, give me back one hour of my youth’! Oh I haven’t a single thrill left to answer a compliment. I sit here now face to face with things as they are. They come in their turn, I assure you—and they find me,” Mrs. Brook sighed, “ready. Nanda has stepped on the stage and I give her up the house. Besides,” she went on musingly, “it’s awfully interesting. It IS the modern daughter—we’re really ‘doing’ her, the child and I; and as the modern has always been my own note—I’ve gone in, I mean, frankly for my very own Time—who is one, after all, that one should pretend to decline to go where it may lead?” Mr. Cashmore was unprepared with an answer to this question, and his hostess continued in a different tone: “It’s sweet her sparing one!”
She shook her head with a world of accepted sorrow. “‘Give me back, give me back one hour of my youth’! Oh, I don’t have a single thrill left to respond to a compliment. I sit here now face to face with things as they are. They come in their turn, I assure you—and they find me,” Mrs. Brook sighed, “ready. Nanda has stepped onto the stage, and I’m giving her the house. Besides,” she continued thoughtfully, “it’s so interesting. It IS the modern daughter—we’re really ‘doing’ her, the child and I; and since the modern has always been my own style—I’ve embraced it, I mean, frankly for my very own Time—who is one, after all, to pretend to refuse to go where it may lead?” Mr. Cashmore was caught off guard by this question, and his hostess continued in a different tone: “It’s sweet of her to spare one!”
This, for the visitor, was firmer ground. “Do you mean about talking before her?”
This, for the visitor, was more solid ground. “Are you referring to talking before her?”
Mrs. Brook’s assent was positively tender. “She won’t have a difference in my freedom. It’s as if the dear thing KNEW, don’t you see? what we must keep back. She wants us not to have to think. It’s quite maternal!” she mused again. Then as if with the pleasure of presenting it to him afresh: “That’s the modern daughter!”
Mrs. Brook’s agreement was genuinely affectionate. “She won’t change my freedom at all. It’s like the sweet girl KNEW, you know? what we need to hold back. She wants us not to have to worry. It’s so motherly!” she thought again. Then, as if enjoying the chance to share it with him again: “That’s the modern daughter!”
“Well,” said Mr. Cashmore, “I can’t help wishing she were a trifle less considerate. In that case I might find her with you, and I may tell you frankly that I get more from her than I do from you. She has the great merit for me, in the first place, of not being such an admirer of my wife.”
"Well," Mr. Cashmore said, "I can't help wishing she were a bit less thoughtful. If she were, I might find her with you, and I can be honest that I get more from her than I do from you. First off, she has the great advantage of not being such a fan of my wife."
Mrs. Brookenham took this up with interest. “No—you’re right; she doesn’t, as I do, SEE Lady Fanny, and that’s a kind of mercy.”
Mrs. Brookenham found this interesting. “No—you’re right; she doesn’t, like I do, SEE Lady Fanny, and that’s a bit of a blessing.”
“There you are then, you inconsistent creature,” he cried with a laugh: “after all you DO believe me! You recognise how benighted it would be for your daughter not to feel that Fanny’s bad.”
“There you are then, you inconsistent person,” he said with a laugh: “after all, you DO believe me! You see how misguided it would be for your daughter not to feel that Fanny’s bad.”
“You’re too tiresome, my dear man,” Mrs. Brook returned, “with your ridiculous simplifications. Fanny’s NOT ‘bad’; she’s magnificently good—in the sense of being generous and simple and true, too adorably unaffected and without the least mesquinerie. She’s a great calm silver statue.”
“You’re really exhausting, my dear man,” Mrs. Brook replied, “with your silly oversimplifications. Fanny’s NOT ‘bad’; she’s wonderfully good—in the sense of being generous, genuine, and refreshingly uncomplicated. She’s like a beautiful, serene silver statue.”
Mr. Cashmore showed, on this, something of the strength that comes from the practice of public debate. “Then why are you glad your daughter doesn’t like her?”
Mr. Cashmore displayed a bit of the confidence that comes from engaging in public debate. “Then why are you happy that your daughter doesn’t like her?”
Mrs. Brook smiled as with the sadness of having too much to triumph. “Because I’m not, like Fanny, without mesquinerie. I’m not generous and simple. I’m exaggeratedly anxious about Nanda. I care, in spite of myself, for what people may say. Your wife doesn’t—she towers above them. I can be a shade less brave through the chance of my girl’s not happening to feel her as the rest of us do.”
Mrs. Brook smiled, carrying the sadness of having too much to celebrate. “Because I’m not, like Fanny, lacking in pettiness. I’m not generous and uncomplicated. I’m overly worried about Nanda. I care, even if I don’t want to, about what people might say. Your wife doesn’t—she rises above all of that. I can be a little less brave because my girl might not feel for her the way the rest of us do.”
Mr. Cashmore too heavily followed. “To ‘feel’ her?”
Mr. Cashmore was too obsessed. “To ‘feel’ her?”
Mrs. Brook floated over. “There would be in that case perhaps something to hint to her not to shriek on the house-tops. When you say,” she continued, “that one admits, as regards Fanny, anything wrong, you pervert dreadfully what one does freely grant—that she’s a great glorious pagan. It’s a real relief to know such a type—it’s like a flash of insight into history. None the less if you ask me why then it isn’t all right for young things to ‘shriek’ as I say, I have my answer perfectly ready.” After which, as her visitor seemed not only too reduced to doubt it, but too baffled to distinguish audibly, for his credit, between resignation and admiration, she produced: “Because she’s purely instinctive. Her instincts are splendid—but it’s terrific.”
Mrs. Brook floated over. “In that case, maybe we should suggest to her not to shout about it. When you say,” she continued, “that one accepts, concerning Fanny, anything wrong, you really twist what I freely acknowledge—that she’s a vibrant pagan. It’s genuinely refreshing to know someone like her—it’s like a glimpse into history. Still, if you ask me why it’s not okay for young people to ‘shout’ like I mentioned, I have my answer ready.” After that, since her visitor seemed not only too overwhelmed to question it, but also too confused to clearly differentiate for his own sake between resignation and admiration, she added: “Because she’s purely instinctive. Her instincts are amazing—but it’s intense.”
“That’s all I ever maintained it to be!” Mr. Cashmore cried. “It IS terrific.”
"That’s all I ever said it was!" Mr. Cashmore exclaimed. "It IS amazing."
“Well,” his friend answered, “I’m watching her. We’re all watching her. It’s like some great natural poetic thing—an Alpine sunrise or a big high tide.”
“Well,” his friend replied, “I’m keeping an eye on her. We’re all keeping an eye on her. It’s like some amazing natural poetry—a sunrise in the Alps or a massive high tide.”
“You’re amazing!” Mr. Cashmore laughed. “I’m watching her too.”
“You're incredible!” Mr. Cashmore chuckled. “I'm keeping an eye on her as well.”
“And I’m also watching YOU!” Mrs. Brook lucidly continued. “What I don’t for a moment believe is that her bills are paid by any one. It’s MUCH more probable,” she sagaciously observed, “that they’re not paid at all.”
“And I’m also watching YOU!” Mrs. Brook continued clearly. “What I don’t believe for a second is that anyone is paying her bills. It’s WAY more likely,” she wisely noted, “that they’re not being paid at all.”
“Oh well, if she can get on that way—!”
“Oh well, if she can get by like that—!”
“There can’t be a place in London,” Mrs. Brook pursued, “where they’re not delighted to dress such a woman. She shows things, don’t you see? as some fine tourist region shows the placards in the fields and the posters on the rocks. And what proof can you adduce?” she asked.
“There can’t be a place in London,” Mrs. Brook continued, “where they’re not thrilled to dress a woman like her. She exhibits things, you see? just like a popular tourist destination showcases signs in the fields and posters on the cliffs. And what evidence can you provide?” she asked.
Mr. Cashmore had grown restless; he picked a stray thread off the knee of his trousers. “Ah when you talk about ‘adducing’—!” He appeared to intimate—as with the hint that if she didn’t take care she might bore him—that it was the kind of word he used only in the House of Commons.
Mr. Cashmore was getting restless; he picked a loose thread off the knee of his pants. “Oh, when you talk about ‘adducing’—!” He seemed to imply—with the suggestion that if she wasn’t careful, she might bore him—that it was the kind of word he only used in the House of Commons.
“When I talk about it you can’t meet me,” she placidly returned. But she fixed him with her weary penetration. “You try to believe what you CAN’T believe, in order to give yourself excuses. And she does the same—only less, for she recognises less in general the need of them. She’s so grand and simple.”
“When I talk about it, you can’t meet me,” she calmly replied. But she looked at him with her tired gaze. “You try to believe what you CAN’T believe to give yourself excuses. And she does the same—only less so, because she generally recognizes less of a need for them. She’s so impressive and straightforward.”
Poor Mr. Cashmore stared. “Grander and simpler than I, you mean?”
Poor Mr. Cashmore stared. “You mean more impressive and straightforward than I am?”
Mrs. Brookenham thought. “Not simpler—no; but very much grander. She wouldn’t, in the case you conceive, recognise really the need of WHAT you conceive.”
Mrs. Brookenham thought. “Not simpler—no; but much more impressive. She wouldn’t, in the situation you imagine, truly see the need for WHAT you imagine.”
Mr. Cashmore wondered—it was almost mystic. “I don’t understand you.”
Mr. Cashmore wondered—it was almost mysterious. “I don’t get you.”
Mrs. Brook, seeing it all from dim depths, tracked it further and further. “We’ve talked her over so!”
Mrs. Brook, observing everything from the shadows, followed it deeper and deeper. “We’ve discussed her so much!”
Mr. Cashmore groaned as if too conscious of it. “Indeed we have!”
Mr. Cashmore groaned as if he was all too aware of it. “Absolutely we have!”
“I mean WE”—and it was wonderful how her accent discriminated. “We’ve talked you too—but of course we talk to every one.” She had a pause through which there glimmered a ray from luminous hours, the inner intimacy which, privileged as he was, he couldn’t pretend to share; then she broke out almost impatiently: “We’re looking after her—leave her to US!”
“I mean WE”—and it was amazing how her accent stood out. “We’ve spoken to you too—but of course, we talk to everyone.” She had a pause during which a hint of shared special moments shone through, the deep connection that, despite being privileged, he couldn’t pretend to share; then she burst out almost impatiently: “We’re taking care of her—leave her to US!”
His envy of this nearer approach to what so touched him than he could himself achieve was in his face, but he tried to throw it off. “I doubt if after all you’re good for her.”
His envy of this closer connection to what affected him so deeply, something he couldn't achieve himself, was evident on his face, but he tried to shake it off. “I really question if you're actually good for her.”
But Mrs. Brookenham knew. “She’s just the sort of person we ARE good for, and the thing for her is to be with us as much as possible—just live with us naturally and easily, listen to our talk, feel our confidence in her, be kept up, don’t you know? by the sense of what we expect of her splendid type, and so, little by little, let our influence act. What I meant to say just now is that I do perfectly see her taking what you call presents.”
But Mrs. Brookenham knew. “She’s exactly the kind of person we’re good for, and what she needs is to be around us as much as she can—just live with us naturally and comfortably, listen to our conversations, feel our confidence in her, be lifted up, you know? by the sense of what we expect from her impressive type, and so, little by little, let our influence take effect. What I meant to say just now is that I can totally see her accepting what you call gifts.”
“Well then,” Mr. Cashmore enquired, “what do you want more?”
“Well then,” Mr. Cashmore asked, “what do you want more?”
Mrs. Brook hung fire an instant—she seemed on the point of telling him. “I DON’T see her, as I said, recognising the obligation.”
Mrs. Brook hesitated for a moment—she seemed ready to tell him. “I DON'T see her, like I said, acknowledging the obligation.”
“The obligation—?”
"The duty—?"
“To give anything back. Anything at all.” Mrs. Brook was positive. “The comprehension of petty calculations? Never!”
“To give anything back. Anything at all.” Mrs. Brook was sure of it. “Understanding trivial calculations? Never!”
“I don’t say the calculations are petty,” Mr. Cashmore objected.
“I don’t think the calculations are trivial,” Mr. Cashmore disagreed.
“Well, she’s a great creature. If she does fall—!” His hostess lost herself in the view, which was at last all before her. “Be sure we shall all know it.”
“Well, she’s an amazing person. If she does fall—!” His hostess got lost in the view, which was finally all in front of her. “We’ll all definitely know about it.”
“That’s exactly what I’m afraid of!”
"That’s exactly what I’m worried about!"
“Then don’t be afraid till we do. She would fall, as it were, on US, don’t you see? and,” said Mrs. Brook, with decision this time in her headshake, “that couldn’t be. We MUST keep her up—that’s your guarantee. It’s rather too much,” she added with the same increase of briskness, “to have to keep YOU up too. Be very sure that if Carrie really wavers—”
“Then don’t be afraid until we do. She would fall, so to speak, on us, don’t you see? And,” said Mrs. Brook, shaking her head firmly this time, “that can’t happen. We must keep her steady—that’s your guarantee. It’s quite a lot,” she added with the same newfound energy, “to have to keep you steady too. Just make sure that if Carrie really hesitates—”
“Carrie?”
“Carrie?”
His interruption was clearly too vague to be sincere, and it was as such that, going straight on, she treated it. “I shall never again give her three minutes’ attention. To answer to you for Fanny without being able—”
His interruption was obviously too unclear to be genuine, and that’s how she dealt with it while continuing on. “I’m not going to give her three minutes of my attention ever again. To respond to you about Fanny without being able to—”
“To answer to Fanny for me, do you mean?” He had flushed quickly as if he awaited her there. “It wouldn’t suit you, you contend? Well then, I hope it will ease you off,” he went on with spirit, “to know that I wholly LOATHE Mrs. Donner.”
“To answer for Fanny, you mean?” He blushed suddenly as if he expected her to be there. “You think it wouldn’t be right for you? Well, I hope it helps to know that I absolutely LOATHE Mrs. Donner.”
Mrs. Brook, staring, met the announcement with an absolute change of colour. “And since when, pray?” It was as if a fabric had crumbled. “She was here but the other day, and as full of you, poor thing, as an egg of meat.”
Mrs. Brook, in shock, reacted to the announcement with a complete change of color. “And since when, may I ask?” It was as if a fabric had fallen apart. “She was just here the other day, and as taken with you, poor thing, as an egg is with its yolk.”
Mr. Cashmore could only blush for her. “I don’t say she wasn’t. My life’s a burden from her.”
Mr. Cashmore could only blush for her. “I’m not saying she wasn’t. My life feels like a burden because of her.”
Nothing, for a spectator, could have been so odd as Mrs. Brook’s disappointment unless it had been her determination. “Have you done with her already?”
Nothing, for a spectator, could have been as strange as Mrs. Brook’s disappointment unless it was her determination. “Are you done with her already?”
“One has never done with a buzzing insect—!”
"One is never finished with a buzzing insect—!"
“Until one has literally killed it?” Mrs. Brookenham wailed. “I can’t take that from you, my dear man: it was yourself who originally distilled the poison that courses through her veins.” He jumped up at this as if he couldn’t bear it, presenting as he walked across the room, however, a large foolish fugitive back on which her eyes rested as on a proof of her penetration. “If you spoil everything by trying to deceive me, how can I help you?”
“Until one has actually killed it?” Mrs. Brookenham cried. “I can’t accept that from you, my dear man: you were the one who originally created the poison that flows through her veins.” He jumped up at this as if he couldn’t stand it, but as he walked across the room, he presented a large, silly retreating back that her eyes focused on as proof of her insight. “If you ruin everything by trying to fool me, how can I help you?”
He had looked, in his restlessness, at a picture or two, but he finally turned round. “With whom is it you talk us over? With Petherton and his friend Mitchy? With your adored Vanderbank? With your awful Duchess?”
He had glanced at a picture or two in his restlessness, but he eventually turned around. “Who are you discussing us with? Petherton and his friend Mitchy? Your beloved Vanderbank? That terrible Duchess of yours?”
“You know my little circle, and you’ve not always despised it.” She met him on his return with a figure that had visibly flashed out for her. “Don’t foul your own nest! Remember that after all we’ve more or less produced you.” She had a smile that attenuated a little her image, for there were things that on a second thought he appeared ready to take from her. She patted the sofa as if to invite him again to be seated, and though he still stood before her it was with a face that seemed to show how her touch went home. “You know I’ve never quite thought you do us full honour, but it was because SHE took you for one of us that Carrie first—”
“You know my small circle, and you’ve not always looked down on it.” She greeted him on his return with a look that had clearly struck her. “Don’t mess up your own place! Remember that, after all, we’ve pretty much brought you into this world.” She smiled in a way that softened her image a bit since there were things he seemed willing to accept from her upon a second thought. She patted the sofa as if inviting him to sit down again, and even though he still stood in front of her, his expression showed how much her gesture affected him. “You know I’ve never really thought you fully appreciate us, but it was because SHE thought you were one of us that Carrie first—”
At this, to stop her, he dropped straight into the seat. “I assure you there has really been nothing.” With a continuation of his fidget he pulled out his watch. “Won’t she come in at all?”
At this, to stop her, he dropped straight into the seat. “I promise you there’s honestly been nothing.” As he continued to fidget, he pulled out his watch. “Is she not coming in at all?”
“Do you mean Nanda?”
"Are you referring to Nanda?"
“Talk me over with HER!” he smiled, “if you like. If you don’t believe Mrs. Donner is dust and ashes to me,” he continued, “you do little justice to your daughter.”
“Talk to me about HER!” he smiled, “if you want. If you think Mrs. Donner means anything to me,” he continued, “you’re not giving your daughter enough credit.”
“Do you wish to break it to me that you’re in love with Nanda?”
“Do you want to tell me that you’re in love with Nanda?”
He hesitated, but only as if to give weight to his reply. “Awfully. I can’t tell you how I like her.”
He paused, but only to emphasize his answer. “A lot. I can’t explain how much I like her.”
She wondered. “And pray how will THAT help me? Help me, I mean, to help you. Is it what I’m to tell your wife?”
She wondered, “And how is THAT supposed to help me? Help me, I mean, to help you. Is that what I should tell your wife?”
He sat looking away, but he evidently had his idea, which he at last produced. “Why wouldn’t it be just the thing? It would exactly prove my purity.”
He sat looking away, but he clearly had an idea, which he finally shared. “Why wouldn’t it be perfect? It would definitely prove my innocence.”
There might have been in her momentary silence a hint of acceptance of it as a practical contribution to their problem, and there were indeed several lights in which it could be considered. Mrs. Brook, on a quick survey, selected the ironic. “I see, I see. I might by the same law arrange somehow that Lady Fanny should find herself in love with Edward. That would ‘prove’ HER purity. And you could be quite at ease,” she laughed—“he wouldn’t make any presents!”
There might have been in her brief silence a hint of accepting it as a practical solution to their issue, and there were definitely several ways to look at it. Mrs. Brook, after a quick glance, chose the sarcastic approach. “Got it, got it. I could also arrange for Lady Fanny to end up in love with Edward. That would ‘prove’ HER purity. And you could relax,” she laughed—“he wouldn’t give her any gifts!”
Mr. Cashmore regarded her with a candour that was almost a reproach to her mirth. “I like your daughter better than I like you.”
Mr. Cashmore looked at her with a sincerity that was almost a criticism of her laughter. “I like your daughter more than I like you.”
But it only amused her more. “Is that perhaps because I don’t prove your purity?”
But it just made her laugh even more. “Is that maybe because I don't confirm your innocence?”
What he might have replied remained in the air, for the door opened so exactly at the moment she spoke that he rose again with a start and the butler, coming in, received her enquiry full in the face. This functionary’s answer to it, however, had no more than the usual austerity. “Mr. Vanderbank and Mr. Longdon.”
What he could have said hung in the air, as the door swung open right when she spoke, causing him to jump up again. The butler walked in and got hit with her question directly. However, his response was just as serious as always. “Mr. Vanderbank and Mr. Longdon.”
These visitors took a minute to appear, and Mrs. Brook, not stirring—still only looking from the sofa calmly up at Mr. Cashmore—used the time, it might have seemed, for correcting any impression of undue levity made by her recent question. “Where did you last meet Nanda?”
These visitors took a moment to arrive, and Mrs. Brook, remaining still—simply gazing up from the sofa at Mr. Cashmore—used the time, it might have seemed, to clarify any impression of excessive lightheartedness created by her earlier question. “Where did you last see Nanda?”
He glanced at the door to see if he were heard. “At the Grendons’.”
He looked at the door to check if he was heard. “At the Grendons’.”
“So you do go there?”
“So you're going there?”
“I went over from Hicks the other day for an hour.”
“I went over to Hicks the other day for an hour.”
“And Carrie was there?”
“And Carrie was there?”
“Yes. It was a dreadful horrid bore. But I talked only to your daughter.”
“Yes. It was an absolutely terrible bore. But I only spoke to your daughter.”
She got up—the others were at hand—and offered Mr. Cashmore an expression that might have struck him as strange. “It’s serious.”
She got up—the others were nearby—and gave Mr. Cashmore a look that might have seemed odd to him. “It’s serious.”
“Serious?”—he had no eyes for the others.
“Seriously?”—he wasn't paying attention to anyone else.
“She didn’t tell me.”
“She never told me.”
He gave a sound, controlled by discretion, which sufficed none the less to make Mr. Longdon—beholding him for the first time—receive it with a little of the stiffness of a person greeted with a guffaw. Mr. Cashmore visibly liked this silence of Nanda’s about their meeting.
He made a noise, carefully restrained, that was enough to make Mr. Longdon—seeing him for the first time—respond with a bit of the awkwardness of someone who has just been greeted with a loud laugh. Mr. Cashmore clearly appreciated Nanda’s quietness regarding their encounter.
II
II
Mrs. Brookenham, who had introduced him to the elder of her visitors, had also found in serving these gentlemen with tea, a chance to edge at him with an intensity not to be resisted: “Talk to Mr. Longdon—take him off THERE.” She had indicated the sofa at the opposite end of the room and had set him an example by possessing herself, in the place she already occupied, of her “adored” Vanderbank. This arrangement, however, constituted for her, in her own corner, as soon as she had made it, the ground of an appeal. “Will he hate me any worse for doing that?”
Mrs. Brookenham, who had introduced him to the older of her guests, also found that while serving these gentlemen tea, she had an opportunity to hint at him with an irresistible intensity: “Talk to Mr. Longdon—take him over THERE.” She pointed to the sofa at the opposite end of the room and set an example by keeping her “adored” Vanderbank close. However, this setup immediately became a reason for her to feel hopeful in her own corner as soon as she arranged it. “Will he hate me any more for doing that?”
Vanderbank glanced at the others. “Will Cashmore, do you mean?”
Vanderbank looked at the others. “You mean Will Cashmore?”
“Dear no—I don’t care whom HE hates. But with Mr. Longdon I want to avoid mistakes.”
“Of course not—I don't care who HE hates. But I want to avoid mistakes with Mr. Longdon.”
“Then don’t try quite so hard!” Vanderbank laughed. “Is that your reason for throwing him into Cashmore’s arms?”
“Then don’t try so hard!” Vanderbank laughed. “Is that why you’re pushing him into Cashmore’s arms?”
“Yes, precisely—so that I shall have these few moments to ask you for directions: you must know him by this time so well. I only want, heaven help me, to be as nice to him as I possibly can.”
“Yes, exactly—so that I can have these few moments to ask you for directions: you must know him so well by now. I just want, for heaven’s sake, to be as nice to him as I can.”
“That’s quite the best thing for you and altogether why, this afternoon, I brought him: he might have better luck in finding you—it was he who suggested it—than he has had by himself. I’m in a general way,” Vanderbank added, “watching over him.”
"That’s the best thing for you, and that's exactly why I brought him this afternoon: he might have better luck finding you—he suggested it himself—than he has on his own. I’m generally,” Vanderbank added, “keeping an eye on him.”
“I see—and he’s watching over you.” Mrs. Brook’s sweet vacancy had already taken in so much. “He wants to judge of what I may be doing to you—he wants to save you from me. He quite detests me.”
“I see—and he’s keeping an eye on you.” Mrs. Brook’s gentle distraction had already absorbed so much. “He wants to figure out what I might be doing to you—he wants to protect you from me. He really doesn’t like me.”
Vanderbank, with the interest as well as the amusement, fairly threw himself back. “There’s nobody like you—you’re too magnificent!”
Vanderbank, both intrigued and entertained, leaned back in his seat. “There's no one like you—you’re absolutely amazing!”
“I AM; and that I can look the truth in the face and not be angry or silly about it is, as you know, the one thing in the world for which I think a bit well of myself.”
“I am; and the fact that I can face the truth without getting angry or acting foolishly is, as you know, the one thing in the world that I actually feel a bit good about myself.”
“Oh yes, I know—I know; you’re too wonderful!”
“Oh yes, I know—I know; you’re amazing!”
Mrs. Brookenham, in a brief pause, completed her covert consciousness. “They’re doing beautifully—he’s taking Cashmore with a seriousness!”
Mrs. Brookenham, during a brief pause, finished her hidden awareness. “They’re doing great—he’s taking Cashmore seriously!”
“And with what is Cashmore taking him?”
“And what is Cashmore using to take him?”
“With the hope that from one moment to another Nanda may come in.”
“With the hope that at any moment Nanda might show up.”
“But how on earth does that concern him?”
“But how does that concern him at all?”
“Through an extraordinary fancy he has suddenly taken to her.” Mrs. Brook had been swift to master the facts. “He has been meeting her at Tishy’s, and she has talked to him so effectually about his behaviour that she has quite made him cease to care for Carrie. He prefers HER now—and of course she’s much nicer.”
“Out of nowhere, he’s developed a strong interest in her.” Mrs. Brook had quickly figured out what was going on. “He’s been seeing her at Tishy’s, and she’s talked to him so effectively about his behavior that he’s completely lost interest in Carrie. He likes HER now—and she’s definitely a lot nicer.”
Vanderbank’s attention, it was clear, had now been fully seized. “She’s much nicer. Rather! What you mean is,” he asked the next moment, “that Nanda, this afternoon, has been the object of his call?”
Vanderbank was clearly hooked now. “She’s way nicer. What you really mean is,” he asked a moment later, “that Nanda was the reason for his visit this afternoon?”
“Yes—really; though he tried to keep it from me. She makes him feel,” she went on, “so innocent and good.”
“Yes—really; though he tried to hide it from me. She makes him feel,” she continued, “so pure and kind.”
Her companion for a moment said nothing; but then at last: “And WILL she come in?”
Her companion was silent for a moment; but then finally asked, “So, WILL she come in?”
“I haven’t the least idea.”
"I have no idea."
“Don’t you know where she is?”
“Don’t you know where she is?”
“I suppose she’s with Tishy, who has returned to town.”
“I guess she’s with Tishy, who’s back in town.”
Vanderbank turned this over. “Is that your system now—to ask no questions?”
Vanderbank considered this. “Is that your approach now—to not ask any questions?”
“Why SHOULD I ask any—when I want her life to be as much as possible like my own? It’s simply that the hour has struck, as you know. From the moment she IS down the only thing for us is to live as friends. I think it’s so vulgar,” Mrs. Brook sighed, “not to have the same good manners with one’s children as one has with other people. She asks ME nothing.”
“Why should I ask anything when I want her life to be as much like mine as possible? It’s just that the moment has come, as you know. From the time she’s down, the only thing for us is to live as friends. I think it’s so tacky,” Mrs. Brook sighed, “not to have the same good manners with your children as you do with others. She doesn’t ask me anything.”
“Nothing?” Vanderbank echoed.
"Nothing?" Vanderbank repeated.
“Nothing.”
“Nothing.”
He paused again; after which, “It’s very disgusting!” he declared. Then while she took it up as he had taken her word of a moment before, “It’s very preposterous,” he continued.
He paused again, then declared, “It’s really disgusting!” Then, as she accepted it just like he had accepted her words a moment before, he continued, “It’s completely ridiculous.”
Mrs. Brook appeared at a loss. “Do you mean her helping him?”
Mrs. Brook looked confused. “Are you talking about her helping him?”
“It’s not of Nanda I’m speaking—it’s of him.” Vanderbank spoke with a certain impatience. “His being with her in any sort of direct relation at all. His mixing her up with his other beastly affairs.”
“It’s not about Nanda that I’m talking—it’s about him.” Vanderbank said with some impatience. “His having any sort of direct connection with her at all. His involving her in his other disgusting affairs.”
Mrs. Brook looked intelligent and wan about it, but also perfectly good-humoured. “My dear man, he and his affairs ARE such twaddle!”
Mrs. Brook looked smart and a bit pale about it, but also completely cheerful. “My dear man, he and his business ARE such nonsense!”
Vanderbank laughed in spite of himself. “And does that make it any better?”
Vanderbank laughed despite himself. “And does that make it any better?”
Mrs. Brook thought, but presently had a light—she almost smiled with it. “For US!” Then more woefully, “Don’t you want Carrie to be saved?” she asked.
Mrs. Brook thought for a moment, but then she had a realization—she almost smiled about it. “For us!” Then, more sadly, she asked, “Don’t you want Carrie to be saved?”
“Why should I? Not a jot. Carrie be hanged!”
“Why should I? Not at all. Let Carrie be hanged!”
“But it’s for Fanny,” Mrs. Brook protested. “If Carrie IS rescued it’s a pretext the less for Fanny.” As the young man looked for an instant rather gloomily vague she softly quavered: “I suppose you don’t positively WANT Fanny to bolt?”
“But it's for Fanny,” Mrs. Brook protested. “If Carrie is rescued, it gives Fanny even less of an excuse.” As the young man looked rather gloomily vague for a moment, she softly said, “I take it you don’t really want Fanny to run away?”
“To bolt?”
"To bolt?"
“Surely I’ve not to remind you at this time of day how Captain Dent-Douglas is always round the corner with the post-chaise, and how tight, on our side, we’re all clutching her.”
“Surely I don’t need to remind you at this time of day how Captain Dent-Douglas is always just around the corner with the post-chaise, and how tightly, on our side, we’re all gripping it.”
“But why not let her go?”
“But why not just let her go?”
Mrs. Brook, at this, showed real resentment. “‘Go’? Then what would become of us?” She recalled his wandering fancy. “She’s the delight of our life.”
Mrs. Brook, at this, showed real resentment. “’Go’? Then what would happen to us?” She remembered his wandering interest. “She’s the joy of our lives.”
“Oh!” Vanderbank sceptically murmured.
“Oh!” Vanderbank said skeptically.
“She’s the ornament of our circle,” his companion insisted. “She will, she won’t—she won’t, she will! It’s the excitement, every day, of plucking the daisy over.” Vanderbank’s attention, as she spoke, had attached itself across the room to Mr. Longdon; it gave her thus an image of the way his imagination had just seemed to her to stray, and she saw a reason in it moreover for her coming up in another place.
“She’s the highlight of our group,” his friend insisted. “Will she, won’t she—she won’t, she will! It’s the thrill, every day, of picking the daisy again.” As she spoke, Vanderbank’s gaze had wandered across the room to Mr. Longdon; it gave her a picture of how his thoughts had just seemed to drift, and she saw a reason for her coming up in a different context.
“Isn’t he rather rich?” She allowed the question all its effect of abruptness.
“Isn’t he pretty wealthy?” She let the question hit with all its suddenness.
Vanderbank looked round at her. “Mr. Longdon? I haven’t the least idea.”
Vanderbank glanced at her. “Mr. Longdon? I have no idea at all.”
“Not after becoming so intimate? It’s usually, with people, the very first thing I get my impression of.” There came into her face for another glance at their friend no crudity of curiosity, but an expression more tenderly wistful. “He must have some mysterious box under his bed.”
“Not after getting so close? It’s usually the first thing I notice about people.” A tender, wistful expression came over her face as she took another glance at their friend, filled with no crude curiosity. “He must have some mysterious box hidden under his bed.”
“Down in Suffolk?—a miser’s hoard? Who knows? I dare say,” Vanderbank went on. “He isn’t a miser, but he strikes me as careful.”
“Down in Suffolk?—a miser’s stash? Who knows? I suppose,” Vanderbank continued. “He isn't a miser, but he seems careful.”
Mrs. Brook meanwhile had thought it out. “Then he has something to be careful of; it would take something really handsome to inspire in a man like him that sort of interest. With his small expenses all these years his savings must be immense. And how could he have proposed to mamma unless he had originally had money?”
Mrs. Brook, in the meantime, had figured it out. “So he has something to protect; it would take something truly impressive to spark that kind of interest in a guy like him. With his minimal expenses over the years, his savings must be huge. And how could he have proposed to Mom unless he initially had money?”
If Vanderbank a little helplessly wondered he also laughed. “You must remember your mother refused him.”
If Vanderbank felt a bit helpless, he still laughed. “You have to remember your mother turned him down.”
“Ah but not because there wasn’t enough.”
“Ah, but not because there wasn’t enough.”
“No—I imagine the force of the blow for him was just in the other reason.”
“No—I think the impact of the blow for him was simply for a different reason.”
“Well, it would have been in that one just as much if that one had been the other.” Mrs. Brook was sagacious, though a trifle obscure, and she pursued the next moment: “Mamma was so sincere. The fortune was nothing to her. That shows it was immense.”
“Well, it would have been in that one just as much if that one had been the other.” Mrs. Brook was wise, though a bit unclear, and she continued: “Mom was so genuine. The fortune meant nothing to her. That proves it was huge.”
“It couldn’t have been as great as your logic,” Vanderbank smiled; “but of course if it has been growing ever since—!”
“It couldn’t have been as impressive as your reasoning,” Vanderbank smiled; “but of course, if it’s been developing all along—!”
“I can see it grow while he sits there,” Mrs. Brook declared. But her logic had in fact its own law, and her next transition was an equal jump. “It was too lovely, the frankness of your admission a minute ago that I affect him uncannily. Ah don’t spoil it by explanations!” she beautifully pleaded: “he’s not the first and he won’t be the last with whom I shall not have been what they call a combination. The only thing that matters is that I mustn’t, if possible, make the case worse. So you must guide me. What IS one to do?”
“I can see it grow while he sits there,” Mrs. Brook said. But her reasoning had its own logic, and her next thought was an equal leap. “It was too lovely, your honest admission a minute ago that I affect him strangely. Ah, don’t ruin it with explanations!” she pleaded beautifully: “he’s not the first, and he won’t be the last with whom I won’t have been what they call a combination. The only thing that matters is that I mustn’t, if possible, make the situation worse. So you have to help me. What am I supposed to do?”
Vanderbank, now amused again, looked at her kindly. “Be yourself, my dear woman. Obey your fine instincts.”
Vanderbank, now amused again, looked at her kindly. “Just be yourself, my dear. Trust your instincts.”
“How can you be,” she sweetly asked, “so hideously hypocritical? You know as well as you sit there that my fine instincts are the thing in the world you’re most in terror of. ‘Be myself?’” she echoed. “What you’d LIKE to say is: ‘Be somebody else—that’s your only chance.’ Well, I’ll try—I’ll try.”
“How can you be,” she sweetly asked, “so incredibly hypocritical? You know just as well as you’re sitting there that my strong instincts are the thing in the world you fear the most. ‘Be myself?’” she repeated. “What you really mean is: ‘Be someone else—that’s your only shot.’ Well, I’ll try—I’ll try.”
He laughed again, shaking his head. “Don’t—don’t.”
He laughed again, shaking his head. “Don’t—don’t.”
“You mean it’s too hopeless? There’s no way of effacing the bad impression or of starting a good one?” On this, with a drop of his mirth, he met her eyes, and for an instant, through the superficial levity of their talk, they might have appeared to sound each other. It lasted till Mrs. Brook went on: “I should really like not to lose him.”
“You mean it’s too hopeless? There’s no way to erase the bad impression or to make a good one?” At this, with a hint of his amusement fading, he met her gaze, and for a moment, beneath the lightness of their conversation, they seemed to be truly understanding each other. This lasted until Mrs. Brook continued, “I really wouldn’t want to lose him.”
Vanderbank seemed to understand and at last said: “I think you won’t lose him.”
Vanderbank appeared to get it and finally said, “I don’t think you’ll lose him.”
“Do you mean you’ll help me, Van, you WILL?” Her voice had at moments the most touching tones of any in England, and humble, helpless, affectionate, she spoke with a familiarity of friendship. “It’s for the sense of the link with mamma,” she explained. “He’s simply full of her.”
“Are you saying you’ll help me, Van, you actually WILL?” Her voice sometimes had the most touching tones of anyone in England, and humble, helpless, affectionate, she spoke with a sense of friendly familiarity. “It’s about feeling connected to mom,” she explained. “He’s just full of her.”
“Oh I know. He’s prodigious.”
“Oh, I know. He’s amazing.”
“He has told you more—he comes back to it?” Mrs. Brook eagerly asked.
“He’s told you more—he keeps bringing it up?” Mrs. Brook eagerly asked.
“Well,” the young man replied a trifle evasively, “we’ve had a great deal of talk, and he’s the jolliest old boy possible, and in short I like him.”
“Well,” the young man replied somewhat evasively, “we’ve had a lot of conversations, and he’s the nicest old guy you could meet, and basically, I like him.”
“I see,” said Mrs. Brook blandly, “and he likes you in return as much as he despises me. That makes it all right—makes me somehow so happy for you. There’s something in him—what is it?—that suggests the oncle d’Amerique, the eccentric benefactor, the fairy godmother. He’s a little of an old woman—but all the better for it.” She hung fire but an instant before she pursued: “What can we make him do for you?”
“I see,” said Mrs. Brook smoothly, “and he likes you just as much as he dislikes me. That makes it all good—makes me feel so happy for you. There’s something about him—what is it?—that reminds me of the American uncle, the quirky benefactor, the fairy godmother. He has a bit of an old woman vibe—but that just adds to his charm.” She paused for a moment before continuing: “What can we get him to do for you?”
Vanderbank at this was very blank. “Do for me?”
Vanderbank was very confused at this. “Do what for me?”
“How can any one love you,” she asked, “without wanting to show it in some way? You know all the ways, dear Van,” she breathed, “in which I want to show it.”
“How can anyone love you,” she asked, “without wanting to express it somehow? You know all the ways, dear Van,” she breathed, “that I want to express it.”
He might have known them, something suddenly fixed in his face appeared to say, but they were not what was, on this speech of hers, most immediately present to him. “That for instance is the tone not to take with him.”
He might have recognized them, something suddenly solid in his expression seemed to suggest, but they weren't what stood out to him the most in her speech. “That, for example, is the tone you shouldn’t use with him.”
“There you are!” she sighed with discouragement. “Well, only TELL me.” Then as he said nothing: “I must be more like mamma?”
“There you are!” she sighed, feeling frustrated. “Well, just TELL me.” Then, when he stayed quiet: “Do I need to be more like mom?”
His expression confessed to his feeling an awkwardness. “You’re perhaps not quite enough like her.”
His expression revealed his discomfort. “You might not be quite like her.”
“Oh I know that if he deplores me as I am now she would have done so quite as much; in fact probably, as seeing it nearer, a good deal more. She’d have despised me even more than he. But if it’s a question,” Mrs. Brook went on, “of not saying what mamma wouldn’t, how can I know, don’t you see, what she WOULD have said?” Mrs. Brook became as wonderful as if she saw in her friend’s face some admiring reflexion of the fine freedom of mind that—in such a connexion quite as much as in any other—she could always show. “Of course I revere mamma just as much as he does, and there was everything in her to revere. But she was none the less in every way a charming woman too, and I don’t know, after all, do I? what even she—in their peculiar relation—may not have said to him.”
“Oh, I know if he looks down on me as I am now, she would have done the same; in fact, probably even more, since she would have seen it up close. She would have despised me even more than he does. But if it’s about not saying what my mom wouldn’t, how can I know, don’t you see, what she WOULD have said?” Mrs. Brook seemed almost magical as if she saw in her friend’s face a reflection of the admirable freedom of thought that—in this connection just as much as in any other—she could always display. “Of course I respect my mom just as much as he does, and there was everything about her to admire. But she was just as much a charming woman, and I don’t know, after all, do I? what even she—given their unique relationship—might not have said to him.”
Vanderbank’s laugh came back. “Very good—very good. I return to my first idea. Try with him whatever comes into your head. You’re a woman of genius after all, and genius mostly justifies itself. To make you right,” he went on pleasantly and inexorably, “might perhaps be to make you wrong. Since you HAVE so great a charm trust it not at all or all in all. That, I dare say, is all you can do. Therefore—yes—be yourself.”
Vanderbank's laugh returned. “Very good—very good. I'm going back to my original idea. Try whatever comes to mind with him. You're a truly brilliant woman, and brilliance often speaks for itself. To make you right,” he continued kindly and firmly, “might actually mean making you wrong. Since you have such great charm, either trust it not at all or completely. That, I believe, is all you can do. So—yes—just be yourself.”
These remarks were followed on either side by the repetition of a somewhat intenser mutual gaze, though indeed the speaker’s eyes had more the air of meeting his friend’s than of seeking them. “I can’t be YOU certainly, Van,” Mrs. Brook sadly brought forth.
These comments were followed by a more intense mutual stare from both sides, although it seemed like the speaker’s eyes were more about connecting with his friend than actually searching for them. “I can’t be YOU, of course, Van,” Mrs. Brook said sadly.
“I know what you mean by that,” he rejoined in a moment. “You mean I’m hypocritical.”
“I get what you're saying,” he replied after a moment. “You mean I'm being hypocritical.”
“Hypocritical?”
"Two-faced?"
“I’m diplomatic and calculating—I don’t show him how bad I am; whereas with you he knows the worst.”
“I’m diplomatic and strategic—I don’t let him see my dark side; but with you, he knows everything.”
Of this observation Mrs. Brook, whose eyes attached themselves again to Mr. Longdon, took at first no further notice than might have been indicated by the way it set her musing.
Of this observation, Mrs. Brook, whose eyes returned to Mr. Longdon, initially didn't react any more than what was suggested by her thoughtful expression.
“‘Calculating’?”—she at last took him up. “On what is there to calculate?”
“‘Calculating’?” she finally responded. “What is there to calculate?”
“Why,” said Vanderbank, “if, as you just hinted, he’s a blessing in disguise—! I perfectly admit,” he resumed, “that I’m capable of sacrifices to keep on good terms with him.”
“Why,” Vanderbank said, “if, as you just hinted, he’s a blessing in disguise—! I totally admit,” he continued, “that I’m willing to make sacrifices to stay on good terms with him.”
“You’re not afraid he’ll bore you?”
“You're not worried he’ll bore you?”
“Oh yes—distinctly.”
“Oh yes—definitely.”
“But he’ll be worth it? Then,” Mrs. Brook said as he appeared to assent, “he’ll be worth a great deal.” She continued to watch Mr. Longdon, who, without his glasses, stared straight at the floor while Mr. Cashmore talked to him. She pursued, however, dispassionately enough: “He must be of a narrowness—!”
“But he’ll be worth it? Then,” Mrs. Brook said as he seemed to agree, “he’ll be worth a lot.” She kept an eye on Mr. Longdon, who, without his glasses, was staring directly at the floor while Mr. Cashmore talked to him. She continued, however, without much passion: “He must be quite narrow—!”
“Oh beautiful!”
“Oh, beautiful!”
She was silent again. “I shall broaden him. YOU won’t.”
She was quiet again. “I’ll expand his horizons. YOU won’t.”
“Heaven forbid!” Vanderbank heartily concurred. “But none the less, as I’ve said, I’ll help you.”
“Heaven forbid!” Vanderbank agreed enthusiastically. “But still, as I've said, I’ll help you.”
Her attention was still fixed. “It will be him you’ll help. If you’re to make sacrifices to keep on good terms with him the first sacrifice will be of me.” Then on his leaving this remark so long unanswered that she had finally looked at him again: “I’m perfectly prepared for it.”
Her attention was still focused. “It will be him you’ll help. If you’re going to make sacrifices to stay on good terms with him, the first sacrifice will be me.” Then, after he had left her remark hanging for so long that she finally looked at him again: “I’m totally ready for it.”
It was as if, jocosely enough, he had had time to make up his mind how to meet her. “What will you have—when he loved my mother?”
It was as if, humorously enough, he had taken the time to decide how to approach her. “What will you have—when he loved my mother?”
Nothing could have been droller than the gloom of her surprise. “Yours too?”
Nothing could have been funnier than the sadness of her surprise. “Yours too?”
“I didn’t tell you the other day—out of delicacy.”
“I didn’t mention it the other day—out of sensitivity.”
Mrs. Brookenham darkly thought. “HE didn’t tell me either.”
Mrs. Brookenham thought to herself, “He didn’t tell me either.”
“The same consideration deterred him. But if I didn’t speak of it,” Vanderbank continued, “when I arranged with you, after meeting him here at dinner, that you should come to tea with him at my rooms—if I didn’t mention it then it wasn’t because I hadn’t learnt it early.”
“The same thought held him back. But if I didn’t bring it up,” Vanderbank continued, “when I planned with you, after meeting him here at dinner, for you to come to tea with him at my place—if I didn’t mention it then, it wasn’t because I hadn’t found out about it early.”
Mrs. Brook more deeply sounded this affair, but she spoke with the exaggerated mildness that was the form mostly taken by her gaiety. “It was because of course it makes him out such a wretch! What becomes in that case of his loyalty?”
Mrs. Brook delved deeper into this situation, but she spoke with the overly gentle tone that often accompanied her cheerfulness. “It’s because, obviously, it makes him seem like such a jerk! What happens to his loyalty in that case?”
“To YOUR mother’s memory? Oh it’s all right—he has it quite straight. She came later. Mine, after my father’s death, had refused him. But you see he might have been my stepfather.”
“To your mother’s memory? Oh, it’s fine—he understands it completely. She came afterward. Mine, after my father passed away, turned him down. But you see, he could have been my stepdad.”
Mrs. Brookenham took it in, but she had suddenly a brighter light. “He might have been my OWN father! Besides,” she went on, “if his line is to love the mothers why on earth doesn’t he love ME? I’m in all conscience enough of one.”
Mrs. Brookenham understood, but suddenly she felt a spark of realization. “He could have been my OWN father! Plus,” she continued, “if he’s supposed to love the mothers, then why on earth doesn’t he love ME? I’m definitely a mother enough.”
“Ah but isn’t there in your case the fact of a daughter?” Vanderbank asked with a slight embarrassment.
“Ah, but isn’t there the fact that you have a daughter?” Vanderbank asked with a bit of embarrassment.
Mrs. Brookenham stared. “What good does that do me?”
Mrs. Brookenham stared. “What good does that do for me?”
“Why, didn’t she tell you?”
“Why, didn’t she say anything?”
“Nanda? She told me he doesn’t like her any better than he likes me.”
“Nanda? She said he doesn’t like her any more than he likes me.”
Vanderbank in his turn showed surprise. “That’s really what she said?”
Vanderbank looked surprised. “Is that really what she said?”
“She had on her return from your rooms a most unusual fit of frankness, for she generally tells me nothing.”
“She was surprisingly open when she came back from your place, since she usually doesn't share anything with me.”
“Well,” said Vanderbank, “how did she put it?”
“Well,” said Vanderbank, “how did she say it?”
Mrs. Brook reflected—recovered it. “‘I like him awfully, but I am not in the least HIS idea.’”
Mrs. Brook thought for a moment—then got it back. “‘I really like him, but I’m not at all what he wants.’”
“His idea of what?”
"What's his idea?"
“That’s just what I asked her. Of the proper grandchild for mamma.”
“That’s exactly what I asked her. About the right grandchild for mom.”
Vanderbank hesitated. “Well, she isn’t.” Then after another pause: “But she’ll do.”
Vanderbank hesitated. “Well, she isn’t.” Then after another pause: “But she’ll be fine.”
His companion gave him a deep look. “You’ll make her?”
His companion gave him a serious look. “You’ll really do it?”
He got up, and on seeing him move Mr. Longdon also rose, so that, facing each other across the room, they exchanged a friendly signal or two. “I’ll make her.”
He got up, and seeing him move, Mr. Longdon also stood up, so that, facing each other across the room, they exchanged a friendly nod or two. “I’ll handle it.”
III
III
Their hostess’s account of Mr. Cashmore’s motive for his staying on was so far justified as that Vanderbank, while Mr. Longdon came over to Mrs. Brook, appeared without difficulty further to engage him. The lady in question meanwhile had drawn her old friend down, and her present method of approach would have interested an observer aware of the unhappy conviction she had just privately expressed. Some trace indeed of the glimpse of it enjoyed by Mr. Cashmere’s present interlocutor might have been detected in the restlessness that Vanderbank’s desire to keep the other pair uninterrupted was still not able to banish from his attitude. Not, however, that Mrs. Brook took the smallest account of it as she quickly broke out: “How can we thank you enough, my dear man, for your extraordinary kindness?” The reference was vivid, yet Mr. Longdon looked so blank about it that she had immediately to explain. “I mean to dear Van, who has told us of your giving him the great happiness—unless he’s too dreadfully mistaken—of letting him really know you. He’s such a tremendous friend of ours that nothing so delightful can befall him without its affecting us in the same way.” She had proceeded with confidence, but suddenly she pulled up. “Don’t tell me he IS mistaken—I shouldn’t be able to bear it.” She challenged the pale old man with a loveliness that was for the moment absolutely juvenile. “Aren’t you letting him—really?”
Their hostess’s explanation of Mr. Cashmore’s reason for staying was justified to some extent, as Vanderbank, while Mr. Longdon spoke with Mrs. Brook, seemed to engage him without any trouble. Meanwhile, the lady had pulled her old friend closer, and her way of approaching him would have intrigued anyone who knew about the unhappy belief she had just privately shared. There was indeed a hint of that glimpse in Mr. Cashmore’s current conversation partner, noticeable in the tension that Vanderbank's desire to keep the other two from being interrupted couldn't completely hide. However, Mrs. Brook didn’t seem to notice it at all as she quickly exclaimed, “How can we ever thank you enough, my dear man, for your incredible kindness?” The remark was clear, yet Mr. Longdon looked so confused that she had to clarify. “I’m talking about dear Van, who has told us about the great happiness—unless he’s totally wrong—of having the chance to really know you. He’s such a dear friend of ours that nothing so wonderful could happen to him without affecting us too.” She spoke confidently but suddenly hesitated. “Don’t tell me he IS wrong—I wouldn’t be able to handle it.” She confronted the elderly man with a charm that was, for the moment, completely youthful. “Aren’t you really letting him in?”
Mr. Longdon’s smile was queer. “I can’t prevent him. I’m not a great house—to give orders to go over me. The kindness is Mr. Vanderbank’s own, and I’ve taken up, I’m afraid, a great deal of his precious time.”
Mr. Longdon’s smile was strange. “I can’t stop him. I’m not a big deal—he can’t just give orders to walk all over me. The kindness is Mr. Vanderbank’s own, and I’m afraid I’ve taken up a lot of his valuable time.”
“You have indeed.” Mrs. Brook was undiscouraged. “He has been talking with me just now of nothing else. You may say,” she went on, “that it’s I who have kept him at it. So I have, for his pleasure’s a joy to us. If you can’t prevent what he feels, you know, you can’t prevent either what WE feel.”
“You absolutely have.” Mrs. Brook was undeterred. “He’s been talking to me about nothing else just now. You could say,” she continued, “that it’s me who’s encouraged him to keep going. I have, because his happiness brings us joy. If you can’t stop what he feels, you know, you can’t stop what WE feel either.”
Mr. Longdon’s face reflected for a minute something he could scarcely have supposed her acute enough to make out, the struggle between his real mistrust of her, founded on the unconscious violence offered by her nature to his every memory of her mother, and his sense on the other hand of the high propriety of his liking her; to which latter force his interest in Vanderbank was a contribution, inasmuch as he was obliged to recognise on the part of the pair an alliance it would have been difficult to explain at Beccles. “Perhaps I don’t quite see the value of what your husband and you and I are in a position to do for him.”
Mr. Longdon’s face showed for a moment something he probably thought she wouldn't be sharp enough to notice: the conflict between his genuine mistrust of her, based on the unconscious reaction her nature triggered in him regarding all his memories of her mother, and his awareness of the properness of his feelings for her. His interest in Vanderbank added to this mix, as he had to acknowledge the connection between the two of them, which would have been hard to explain back in Beccles. “Maybe I don’t fully understand the value of what your husband, you, and I can offer him.”
“Do you mean because he’s himself so clever?”
“Are you saying it's because he's so clever?”
“Well,” said Mr. Longdon, “I dare say that’s at the bottom of my feeling so proud to be taken up by him. I think of the young men of MY time and see that he takes in more. But that’s what you all do,” he rather helplessly sighed. “You’re very, very wonderful!”
“Well,” said Mr. Longdon, “I bet that’s why I feel so proud to be noticed by him. I think about the young men from my time and see that he understands so much more. But that’s just how you all are,” he sighed, a bit helplessly. “You’re all so amazing!”
She met him with an almost extravagant eagerness that the meeting should be just where he wished. “I don’t take in everything, but I take in all I can. That’s a great affair in London to-day, and I often feel as if I were a circus-woman, in pink tights and no particular skirts, riding half a dozen horses at once. We’re all in the troupe now, I suppose,” she smiled, “and we must travel with the show. But when you say we’re different,” she added, “think, after all, of mamma.”
She met him with an almost overwhelming excitement that the meeting should be exactly where he wanted. “I don’t absorb everything, but I take in as much as I can. That’s a big deal in London today, and I often feel like I’m a circus performer, in pink tights and no specific costume, riding half a dozen horses at once. We’re all part of the act now, I guess,” she smiled, “and we have to go along with the show. But when you say we’re different,” she added, “just remember, after all, about Mom.”
Mr. Longdon stared. “It’s from her you ARE different.”
Mr. Longdon stared. “It’s from her that you ARE different.”
“Ah but she had an awfully fine mind. We’re not cleverer than she.”
“Ah, but she had a really sharp mind. We’re not smarter than she is.”
His conscious honest eyes looked away an instant. “It’s perhaps enough for the present that you’re cleverer than I! I was very glad the other day,” he continued, “to make the acquaintance of your daughter. I hoped I should find her with you.”
His honest eyes turned away for a moment. “Maybe it’s enough for now that you’re smarter than I am! I was really glad the other day,” he continued, “to meet your daughter. I hoped I'd find her with you.”
If Mrs. Brook cast about it was but for a few seconds. “If she had known you were coming she would certainly have been here. She wanted so to please you.” Then as her visitor took no further notice of this speech than to ask if Nanda were out of the house she had to admit it as an aggravation of failure; but she pursued in the next breath: “Of course you won’t care, but she raves about you.”
If Mrs. Brook looked around, it was only for a few seconds. “If she had known you were coming, she definitely would have been here. She really wanted to impress you.” Then, since her guest didn’t react to this comment except to ask if Nanda was out of the house, she had to accept it as another sign of failure; but she continued in the next moment: “Of course you won’t mind, but she talks about you all the time.”
He appeared indeed at first not to care. “Isn’t she eighteen?”—it was oddly abrupt.
He really didn't seem to care at first. "Isn't she eighteen?" — it was strangely direct.
“I have to think. Wouldn’t it be nearer twenty?” Mrs. Brook audaciously returned. She tried again. “She told me all about your interview. I stayed away on purpose—I had my idea.”
“I need to think. Wouldn’t it be closer to twenty?” Mrs. Brook boldly replied. She tried again. “She told me everything about your interview. I stayed away on purpose—I had my plan.”
“And what WAS your idea?”
“And what was your idea?”
“I thought she’d remind you more of mamma if I wasn’t there. But she’s a little person who sees. Perhaps you didn’t think it, but she knew.”
“I thought she’d remind you more of Mom if I wasn’t around. But she’s a little person who notices. Maybe you didn’t realize it, but she knew.”
“And what did she know?” asked Mr. Longdon, who was unable, however, to keep from his tone a certain coldness which really deprived the question of its proper curiosity.
“And what did she know?” asked Mr. Longdon, who couldn’t help but let a certain coldness seep into his tone, which really took away from the genuine curiosity of the question.
Mrs. Brook just showed the chill of it, but she had always her courage. “Why that you don’t like her.” She had the courage of carrying off as well as of backing out. “She too has her little place with the circus—it’s the way we earn our living.”
Mrs. Brook just seemed uneasy about it, but she always had her bravery. “You don’t like her, do you?” She had the strength to handle things as well as to walk away. “She has her own little role in the circus—it’s how we make a living.”
Mr. Longdon said nothing for a moment and when he at last spoke it was almost with an air of contradiction. “She’s your mother to the life.”
Mr. Longdon was silent for a moment, and when he finally spoke, it almost felt like he was contradicting himself. “She’s exactly like your mother.”
His hostess, for three seconds, looked at him hard. “Ah but with such differences! You’ll lose it,” she added with a headshake of pity.
His hostess stared at him intently for three seconds. “Oh, but with such differences! You’ll lose it,” she added, shaking her head in pity.
He had his eyes only on Vanderbank. “Well, my losses are my own affair.” Then his face came back. “Did she tell you I didn’t like her?”
He was focused solely on Vanderbank. “Well, my losses are my own business.” Then his expression returned. “Did she say I didn’t like her?”
The indulgence in Mrs. Brook’s view of his simplicity was marked. “You thought you succeeded so in hiding it? No matter—she bears up. I think she really feels a great deal as I do—that it’s no matter how many of us you hate if you’ll only go on feeling as you do about mamma. Show us THAT—that’s what we want.”
The way Mrs. Brook viewed his simplicity was quite obvious. “You thought you were good at hiding it? It doesn’t matter—she’s handling it. I really think she feels a lot like I do—that it doesn’t matter how many of us you dislike as long as you keep feeling the way you do about mom. Show us THAT—that’s what we want.”
Nothing could have expressed more the balm of reassurance, but the mild drops had fallen short of the spot to which they were directed. “‘Show’ you?”
Nothing could have conveyed the comforting feeling better, but the gentle drops didn't quite reach their intended target. “‘Show’ you?”
Oh how he had sounded the word! “I see—you DON’T show. That’s just what Nanda saw you thought! But you can’t keep us from knowing it—can’t keep it in fact, I think, from affecting your own behaviour. You’d be much worse to us if it wasn’t for the still warm ashes of your old passion.” It was an immense pity for Vanderbank’s amusement that he was at this moment too far off to fit to the expression of his old friend’s face so much of the cause of it as had sprung from the deeply informed tone of Mrs. Brook’s allusion. To what degree the speaker herself made the connexion will never be known to history, nor whether as she went on she thought she bettered her case or she simply lost her head. “The great thing for us is that we can never be for you quite like other ordinary people.”
Oh, how he pronounced that word! “I see—you DON’T show. That’s exactly what Nanda thought you were doing! But you can’t stop us from knowing it—you can’t really prevent it from affecting your own behavior, I believe. You’d be much worse to us if it weren’t for the still warm ashes of your old passion.” It was a huge disappointment for Vanderbank’s amusement that he was too far away at that moment to connect the expression on his old friend’s face with much of the reason for it that came from Mrs. Brook’s deeply informed tone. To what extent the speaker herself made that connection will never be known to history, nor whether she thought she was improving her position or just losing control. “The important thing for us is that we can never be quite like other ordinary people to you.”
“And what’s the great thing for ME?”
“And what’s the big deal for ME?”
“Oh for you, there’s nothing, I’m afraid, but small things—so small that they can scarcely be worth the trouble of your making them out. Our being so happy that you’ve come back to us—if only just for a glimpse and to leave us again, in no matter what horror, for ever; our positive delight in your being exactly so different; the pleasure we have in talking about you, and shall still have—or indeed all the more—even if we’ve seen you only to lose you: whatever all this represents for ourselves it’s for none of us to pretend to say how much or how little YOU may pick out of it. And yet,” Mrs. Brook wandered on, “however much we may disappoint you some little spark of the past can’t help being in us—for the past is the one thing beyond all spoiling: there it is, don’t you think?—to speak for itself and, if need be, only OF itself.” She pulled up, but she appeared to have destroyed all power of speech in him, so that while she waited she had time for a fresh inspiration. It might perhaps frankly have been mentioned as on the whole her finest. “Don’t you think it possible that if you once get the point of view of realising that I KNOW—?”
“Oh, for you, there’s really nothing, I’m afraid, but small things—so small that they can hardly be worth the effort of figuring them out. Our happiness in having you back with us—if only for a moment before you leave us again, no matter how terrible it may be, forever; our genuine excitement that you’re so different now; the joy we find in talking about you, which we’ll continue to feel—or even more so— even if we’ve only seen you to lose you: whatever all this means for us, it’s not for any of us to claim to say how much or how little YOU may take from it. And yet,” Mrs. Brook continued, “no matter how much we might disappoint you, a little spark of the past can’t help but remain in us—for the past is the one thing that can’t be ruined: there it is, don’t you think?—to speak for itself and, if needed, only ABOUT itself.” She paused, but she seemed to have taken away all his ability to speak, so while she waited, she had time for a new thought. It might have honestly been the best she had. “Don’t you think it’s possible that if you once get the perspective of realizing that I KNOW—?”
She held the note so long that he at last supplied a sound. “That you know what?”
She held the note for so long that he finally made a sound. “What do you know?”
“Why that compared with her I’m a poor creeping thing. I mean”—she hastened to forestall any protest of mere decency that would spoil her idea—“that of course I ache in every limb with the certainty of my dreadful difference. It isn’t as if I DIDN’T know it, don’t you see? There it is as a matter of course: I’ve helplessly but finally and completely accepted it. Won’t THAT help you?” she so ingeniously pleaded. “It isn’t as if I tormented you with any recall of her whatever. I can quite see how awful it would be for you if, with the effect I produce on you, I did have her lovely eyes or her distinguished nose or the shape of her forehead or the colour of her hair. Strange as it is in a daughter I’m disconnected altogether, and don’t you think I MAY be a little saved for you by becoming thus simply out of the question? Of course,” she continued, “your real trial is poor Nanda—she’s likewise so fearfully out of it and yet she’s so fearfully in it. And she,” said Mrs. Brook for a climax—“SHE doesn’t know!”
“Honestly, compared to her, I feel like a pathetic nothing. What I mean is”—she rushed to cut off any protests about decency that might ruin her point—“I definitely feel awful in every part of my body because I know how different I truly am. It's not like I DON'T realize it, you know? It's just a fact: I've totally and completely accepted it. Won’t THAT make things easier for you?” she cleverly argued. “It’s not like I bother you by reminding you of her at all. I can totally understand how terrible it would be for you if, with the effect I have on you, I did have her beautiful eyes, or her elegant nose, or the shape of her forehead, or her hair color. It’s weird for a daughter, but I feel completely disconnected, and don’t you think it might actually help me be a bit more bearable for you by being so obviously out of the question? Of course,” she went on, “your real challenge is poor Nanda—she’s just as dreadfully excluded yet also painfully included. And she,” said Mrs. Brook for emphasis—“SHE doesn’t even know!”
A strange faint flush, while she talked, had come into Mr. Longdon’s face, and, whatever effect, as she put it, she produced on him, it was clearly not that of causing his attention to wander. She held him at least for weal or woe; his bright eyes grew brighter and opened into a stare that finally seemed to offer him as submerged in mere wonder. At last, however, he rose to the surface, and he appeared to have lighted at the bottom of the sea on the pearl of the particular wisdom he needed. “I dare say there may be something in what you so extraordinarily suggest.”
A strange faint blush had come to Mr. Longdon’s face while she talked, and whatever effect she had on him, as she put it, it was clearly not distracting him. She held his attention, for better or worse; his bright eyes became even brighter and widened into a stare that seemed to leave him utterly amazed. Eventually, though, he seemed to come back to reality, as if he’d found the pearl of the specific insight he needed at the bottom of the ocean. “I suppose there might be something to what you’ve so remarkably suggested.”
She jumped at it as if in pleasant pain. “In just letting me go—?”
She jumped at it as if it was a good kind of pain. “Are you really going to let me go—?”
But at this he dropped. “I shall never let you go.”
But at this, he collapsed. “I will never let you go.”
It renewed her fear. “Not just for what I AM?”
It brought back her fear. “Not just for who I AM?”
He rose from his place beside her, but looking away from her and with his colour marked. “I shall never let you go,” he repeated.
He stood up from his spot next to her, but he looked away and his face was flushed. “I will never let you go,” he repeated.
“Oh you angel!” She sprang up more quickly and the others were by this time on their feet. “I’ve done it, I’ve done it!” she joyously cried to Vanderbank; “he likes me, or at least he can bear me—I’ve found him the way; and now I don’t care even if he SAYS I haven’t.” Then she turned again to her old friend. “We can manage about Nanda—you needn’t ever see her. She’s ‘down’ now, but she can go up again. We can arrange it at any rate—c’est la moindre des choses.”
“Oh you angel!” She jumped up quickly, and by this time the others were on their feet. “I did it, I did it!” she exclaimed joyfully to Vanderbank; “he likes me, or at least he can stand me—I’ve figured him out; and now I don’t even care if he SAYS I haven’t.” Then she turned back to her old friend. “We can handle the situation with Nanda—you don’t ever have to see her. She’s down right now, but she can bounce back. We can sort it out, at least—that’s the least we can do.”
“Upon my honour I protest,” Mr. Cashmore exclaimed, “against anything of the sort! I defy you to ‘arrange’ that young lady in any such manner without also arranging ME. I’m one of her greatest admirers,” he gaily announced to Mr. Longdon.
“Honestly, I have to protest,” Mr. Cashmore exclaimed, “against anything like that! I dare you to ‘organize’ that young lady in any way without also involving ME. I’m one of her biggest fans,” he cheerfully announced to Mr. Longdon.
Vanderbank said nothing, and Mr. Longdon seemed to show he would have preferred to do the same: that visitor’s eyes might have represented an appeal to him somehow to intervene, to show the due acquaintance, springing from practice and wanting in himself, with the art of conversation developed to the point at which it could thus sustain a lady in the upper air. Vanderbank’s silence might, without his mere kind pacific look, have seemed almost inhuman. Poor Mr. Longdon had finally to do his own simple best. “Will you bring your daughter to see me?” he asked of Mrs. Brookenham.
Vanderbank didn’t say anything, and Mr. Longdon seemed to indicate that he would have preferred the same: that visitor’s eyes might have seemed to ask him to step in, to show the kind of polite familiarity he lacked, with the skill of conversation developed enough to keep a lady engaged. Vanderbank’s silence could have come off as almost cold without his gentle, calming expression. Poor Mr. Longdon ultimately had to try his best. “Will you bring your daughter to see me?” he asked Mrs. Brookenham.
“Oh, oh—that’s an idea: will you bring her to see ME?” Mr. Cashmore again broke out.
“Oh, oh—that’s a great idea: will you bring her to see ME?” Mr. Cashmore exclaimed again.
Mrs. Brook had only fixed Mr. Longdon with the air of unutterable things. “You angel, you angel!”—they found expression but in that.
Mrs. Brook only gave Mr. Longdon a look filled with unspoken thoughts. “You angel, you angel!”—that was all that could be said.
“I don’t need to ask you to bring her, do I?” Vanderbank now said to his hostess. “I hope you don’t mind my bragging all over the place of the great honour she did me the other day in appearing quite by herself.”
“I don’t need to ask you to bring her, do I?” Vanderbank said to his hostess. “I hope you don’t mind me bragging everywhere about the great honor she gave me the other day by showing up all on her own.”
“Quite by herself? I say, Mrs. Brook!” Mr. Cashmore flourished on.
“All by herself? I say, Mrs. Brook!” Mr. Cashmore continued.
It was only now that she noticed him; which she did indeed but by answering Vanderbank. “She didn’t go for YOU I’m afraid—though of course she might: she went because you had promised her Mr. Longdon. But I should have no more feeling about her going to you—and should expect her to have no more—than about her taking a pound of tea, as she sometimes does, to her old nurse, or her going to read to the old women at the workhouse. May you never have less to brag of!”
It was only now that she noticed him, which she really did, but she responded to Vanderbank. “I’m afraid she didn’t choose YOU—though she could have: she went because you promised her Mr. Longdon. But I wouldn’t feel any differently about her going to you—and I wouldn’t expect her to either—than I would about her taking a pound of tea, as she sometimes does, to her old nurse, or going to read to the elderly women at the workhouse. May you never have less to boast about!”
“I wish she’d bring ME a pound of tea!” Mr. Cashmore resumed. “Or ain’t I enough of an old woman for her to come and read to me at home?”
“I wish she’d bring me a pound of tea!” Mr. Cashmore said again. “Or am I not enough of an old woman for her to come and read to me at home?”
“Does she habitually visit the workhouse?” Mr. Longdon enquired of Mrs. Brook.
“Does she regularly visit the workhouse?” Mr. Longdon asked Mrs. Brook.
This lady kept him in a moment’s suspense, which another contemplation might moreover have detected that Vanderbank in some degree shared. “Every Friday at three.”
This lady kept him in suspense for a moment, which another thought might have also revealed Vanderbank shared to some extent. “Every Friday at three.”
Vanderbank, with a sudden turn, moved straight to one of the windows, and Mr. Cashmore had a happy remembrance. “Why, this is Friday—she must have gone to-day. But does she stay so late?”
Vanderbank abruptly turned and walked over to one of the windows, and Mr. Cashmore had a pleasant recollection. “Oh, it’s Friday—she must have left today. But does she really stay out this late?”
“She was to go afterwards to little Aggie: I’m trying so, in spite of difficulties,” Mrs. Brook explained, “to keep them on together.” She addressed herself with a new thought to Mr. Longdon. “You must know little Aggie—the niece of the Duchess: I forget if you’ve met the Duchess, but you must know HER too—there are so many things on which I’m sure she’ll feel with you. Little Aggie’s the one,” she continued; “you’ll delight in her; SHE ought to have been mamma’s grandchild.”
“She’s going to see little Aggie later: I’m really trying, despite the challenges,” Mrs. Brook explained, “to keep them all together.” She turned to Mr. Longdon with a new idea. “You must know little Aggie—the Duchess's niece: I can’t remember if you’ve met the Duchess, but you should know HER too—there are so many things I’m sure she’ll connect with you on. Little Aggie’s the one,” she added; “you’ll love her; SHE should have been mom’s grandchild.”
“Dearest lady, how can you pretend or for a moment compare her—?” Mr. Cashmore broke in. “She says nothing to me at all.”
“Dearest lady, how can you act as if you can compare her—?” Mr. Cashmore interrupted. “She doesn’t say anything to me at all.”
“She says nothing to any one,” Mrs. Brook serenely replied; “that’s just her type and her charm—just above all her education.” Then she appealed to Vanderbank. “Won’t Mr. Longdon be struck with little Aggie and won’t he find it interesting to talk about all that sort of thing with the Duchess?”
“She doesn’t say anything to anyone,” Mrs. Brook replied calmly; “that’s just her personality and her appeal—especially considering her education.” Then she turned to Vanderbank. “Won’t Mr. Longdon be intrigued by little Aggie, and won’t he find it interesting to discuss all that with the Duchess?”
Vanderbank came back laughing, but Mr. Longdon anticipated his reply. “What sort of thing do you mean?”
Vanderbank returned laughing, but Mr. Longdon expected his response. “What do you mean by that?”
“Oh,” said Mrs. Brook, “the whole question, don’t you know? of bringing girls forward or not. The question of—well, what do you call it?—their exposure. It’s THE question, it appears—the question—of the future; it’s awfully interesting and the Duchess at any rate is great on it. Nanda of course is exposed,” Mrs. Brook pursued—“fearfully.”
“Oh,” said Mrs. Brook, “the whole issue, you know? of whether to bring girls out or not. The issue of—well, what do you call it?—their exposure. It’s THE issue, it seems—the issue—of the future; it’s really interesting and the Duchess, at least, is really into it. Nanda, of course, is exposed,” Mrs. Brook continued—“terribly.”
“And what on earth is she exposed to?” Mr. Cashmore gaily demanded.
“And what on earth is she dealing with?” Mr. Cashmore asked cheerfully.
“She’s exposed to YOU, it would seem, my dear fellow!” Vanderbank spoke with a certain discernible impatience not so much of the fact he mentioned as of the turn of their talk.
“She’s exposed to YOU, it seems, my dear friend!” Vanderbank said with a noticeable impatience, not just about what he was saying but also about the direction of their conversation.
It might have been in almost compassionate deprecation of this weak note that Mrs. Brookenham looked at him. Her own reply to Mr. Cashmere’s question, however, was uttered at Mr. Longdon. “She’s exposed—it’s much worse—to ME. But Aggie isn’t exposed to anything—never has been and never is to be; and we’re watching to see if the Duchess can carry it through.”
It might have been out of almost sympathetic disdain for this weak point that Mrs. Brookenham looked at him. However, her response to Mr. Cashmere’s question was directed at Mr. Longdon. “She’s exposed—it’s much worse—for ME. But Aggie isn’t exposed to anything—she never has been and never will be; and we’re keeping an eye on whether the Duchess can pull it off.”
“Why not,” asked Mr. Cashmore, “if there’s nothing she CAN be exposed to but the Duchess herself?”
“Why not,” asked Mr. Cashmore, “if there’s nothing she CAN be exposed to but the Duchess herself?”
He had appealed to his companions impartially, but Mr. Longdon, whose attention was now all for his hostess, appeared unconscious. “If you’re all watching is it your idea that I should watch WITH you?”
He had called out to his friends fairly, but Mr. Longdon, who was now completely focused on his hostess, seemed oblivious. “If you’re all watching, do you think I should watch WITH you?”
The enquiry, on his lips, was a waft of cold air, the sense of which clearly led Mrs. Brook to put her invitation on the right ground. “Not of course on the chance of anything’s happening to the dear child—to whom nothing obviously CAN happen but that her aunt will marry her off in the shortest possible time and in the best possible conditions. No, the interest is much more in the way the Duchess herself steers.”
The question on his mind felt like a chill in the air, leading Mrs. Brook to properly frame her invitation. “Of course, it’s not about anything happening to the dear child—nothing can happen except that her aunt will marry her off as quickly and advantageously as possible. No, the real interest is in how the Duchess herself navigates things.”
“Ah, she’s in a boat,” Mr. Cashmore fully concurred, “that will take a good bit of that.”
“Ah, she’s in a boat,” Mr. Cashmore agreed, “that will take a good bit of that.”
It is not for Mr. Longdon’s historian to overlook that if he was, not unnaturally, mystified he was yet also visibly interested. “What boat is she in?”
It’s not for Mr. Longdon’s historian to ignore that while he was understandably confused, he was also clearly intrigued. “What boat is she in?”
He had addressed his curiosity, with politeness, to Mr. Cashmore, but they were all arrested by the wonderful way in which Mrs. Brook managed to smile at once very dimly, very darkly, and yet make it take them all in. “I think YOU must tell him, Van.”
He politely expressed his curiosity to Mr. Cashmore, but they were all captivated by the amazing way Mrs. Brook managed to smile—both faintly and mysteriously—yet still include everyone. “I think YOU should tell him, Van.”
“Heaven forbid!”—and Van again retreated.
“Heaven forbid!”—and Van retreated again.
“I’LL tell him like a shot—if you really give me leave,” said Mr. Cashmore, for whom any scruple referred itself manifestly not to the subject of the information but to the presence of a lady.
“I’ll tell him right away—if you really give me the go-ahead,” said Mr. Cashmore, who clearly had no moral hesitation about the information itself, but was only concerned about the presence of a woman.
“I DON’T give you leave and I beg you’ll hold your tongue,” Mrs. Brookenham returned. “You handle such matters with a minuteness—! In short,” she broke off to Mr. Longdon, “he would tell you a good deal more than you’ll care to know. She IS in a boat—but she’s an experienced mariner. Basta, as she would say. Do you know Mitchy?” Mrs. Brook suddenly asked.
“I’m not giving you permission, and I really hope you’ll keep quiet,” Mrs. Brookenham said. “You deal with these issues in such detail—! Anyway,” she paused to address Mr. Longdon, “he would reveal a lot more than you’d want to hear. She IS on a boat—but she’s a skilled sailor. Enough said, as she would put it. Do you know Mitchy?” Mrs. Brook suddenly asked.
“Oh yes, he knows Mitchy”—Vanderbank had approached again.
“Oh yeah, he knows Mitchy”—Vanderbank had come over again.
“Then make HIM tell him”—she put it before the young man as a charming turn for them all. “Mitchy CAN be refined when he tries.”
“Then have HIM tell him”—she presented it to the young man as a clever idea for everyone. “Mitchy CAN be elegant when he puts in the effort.”
“Oh dear—when Mitchy ‘tries’!” Vanderbank laughed. “I think I should rather, for the job, offer him to Mr. Longdon abandoned to his native wild impulse.”
“Oh dear—when Mitchy ‘tries’!” Vanderbank laughed. “I think I should rather offer him to Mr. Longdon, left to his natural instincts for the job.”
“I LIKE Mr. Mitchett,” the old man said, endeavouring to look his hostess straight in the eye and speaking as if somewhat to defy her to convict him, even from the point of view of Beccles, of a mistake.
“I LIKE Mr. Mitchett,” the old man said, trying to look his hostess straight in the eye and speaking as if he was daring her to prove him wrong, even from Beccles’ perspective.
Mrs. Brookenham took it with a wonderful bright emotion. “My dear friend, vous me rendez la vie! If you can stand Mitchy you can stand any of us!”
Mrs. Brookenham reacted with a wonderfully bright feeling. “My dear friend, you give me life! If you can handle Mitchy, you can handle any of us!”
“Upon my honour I should think so!” Mr. Cashmore was eager to remark. “What on earth do you mean,” he demanded of Mrs. Brook, “by saying that I’m more ‘minute’ than he?”
“On my honor, I definitely think so!” Mr. Cashmore quickly replied. “What do you even mean,” he asked Mrs. Brook, “by saying that I’m more ‘detailed’ than he is?”
She turned her beauty an instant on this critic. “I don’t say you’re more minute—I say he’s more brilliant. Besides, as I’ve told you before, you’re not one of us.” With which, as a check to further discussion, she went straight on to Mr. Longdon: “The point about Aggie’s conservative education is the wonderful sincerity with which the Duchess feels that one’s girl may so perfectly and consistently be hedged in without one’s really ever (for it comes to that) depriving one’s own self—”
She quickly focused her attention on this critic. “I’m not saying you’re less detailed—I’m saying he’s more impressive. Besides, as I’ve mentioned before, you’re not one of us.” With that, to prevent any more discussion, she moved directly to Mr. Longdon: “What’s interesting about Aggie’s conservative upbringing is how sincerely the Duchess believes that a girl can be so perfectly and consistently restricted without anyone actually (when it comes down to it) depriving themselves—”
“Well, of what?” Mr. Longdon boldly demanded while his hostess appeared thoughtfully to falter.
"Well, about what?" Mr. Longdon boldly asked while his hostess seemed to hesitate thoughtfully.
She addressed herself mutely to Vanderbank, in whom the movement produced a laugh. “I defy you,” he exclaimed, “to say!”
She silently turned to Vanderbank, who laughed at the motion. “I dare you,” he exclaimed, “to speak!”
“Well, you don’t defy ME!” Mr. Cashmore cried as Mrs. Brook failed to take up the challenge. “If you know Mitchy,” he went on to Mr. Longdon, “you must know Petherton.”
“Well, you don’t challenge ME!” Mr. Cashmore shouted as Mrs. Brook didn’t take the bait. “If you know Mitchy,” he continued to Mr. Longdon, “you must know Petherton.”
The elder man remained vague and not imperceptibly cold. “Petherton?”
The older man stayed unclear and somewhat cold. “Petherton?”
“My brother-in-law—whom, God knows why, Mitchy runs.”
“My brother-in-law—whom, God knows why, Mitchy manages.”
“Runs?” Mr. Longdon again echoed.
“Runs?” Mr. Longdon repeated.
Mrs. Brook appealed afresh to Vanderbank. “I think we ought to spare him. I may not remind you of mamma,” she continued to their companion, “but I hope you don’t mind my saying how much you remind me. Explanations, after all, spoil things, and if you CAN make anything of us and will sometimes come back you’ll find everything in its native freshness. You’ll see, you’ll feel for yourself.”
Mrs. Brook reached out again to Vanderbank. “I think we should give him a break. I might not remind you of Mom,” she said to their companion, “but I hope you don’t mind me saying how much you remind me. Explanations tend to ruin things, and if you CAN make anything of us and decide to come back sometimes, you’ll find everything in its original freshness. You’ll see, you’ll feel it for yourself.”
Mr. Longdon stood before her and raised to Vanderbank, when she had ceased, the eyes he had attached to the carpet while she talked. “And must I go now?” Explanations, she had said, spoiled things, but he might have been a stranger at an Eastern court—comically helpless without his interpreter.
Mr. Longdon stood in front of her and looked at Vanderbank, after she finished, with the eyes he had fixed on the carpet while she spoke. “Do I really have to leave now?” She had mentioned that explanations ruined things, but he might as well have been a stranger at an Eastern court—comically lost without his translator.
“If Mrs. Brook desires to ‘spare’ you,” Vanderbank kindly replied, “the best way to make sure of it would perhaps indeed be to remove you. But hadn’t we a hope of Nanda?”
“If Mrs. Brook wants to ‘spare’ you,” Vanderbank replied kindly, “the best way to guarantee that would probably be to take you away. But didn’t we have some hope for Nanda?”
“It might be of use for us to wait for her?”—it was still to his young friend that Mr. Longdon put it.
“It might be useful for us to wait for her?”—Mr. Longdon directed this to his young friend.
“Ah when she’s once on the loose—!” Mrs. Brookenham sighed.
“Ah, once she’s free—!” Mrs. Brookenham sighed.
“Unless la voila,” she said as a hand was heard at the door-latch. It was only, however, a footman who entered with a little tray that, on his approaching his mistress, offered to sight the brown envelope of a telegram. She immediately took leave to open this missive, after the quick perusal of which she had another vision of them all. “It IS she—the modern daughter. ‘Tishy keeps me dinner and opera; clothes all right; return uncertain, but if before morning have latch-key.’ She won’t come home till morning!” said Mrs. Brook.
“Here she is,” she said as a hand was heard at the door latch. It was only a footman who entered with a small tray that, as he approached his mistress, revealed the brown envelope of a telegram. She quickly took a moment to open this message, and after a brief read, she had another vision of all of them. “It IS her—the modern daughter. ‘Tishy keeps me for dinner and the opera; clothes are all good; return uncertain, but if I come back before morning, I have a latch-key.’ She won’t be home until morning!” said Mrs. Brook.
“But think of the comfort of the latch-key!” Vanderbank laughed. “You might go to the opera,” he said to Mr. Longdon.
“But think of the convenience of the latch-key!” Vanderbank laughed. “You could go to the opera,” he said to Mr. Longdon.
“Hanged if I don’t!” Mr. Cashmore exclaimed.
“Hanged if I don’t!” Mr. Cashmore exclaimed.
Mr. Longdon appeared to have caught from Nanda’s message an obscure agitation; he met his young friend’s suggestion at all events with a visible intensity. “Will you go with me?”
Mr. Longdon seemed to have picked up on an underlying tension from Nanda’s message; he responded to his young friend’s suggestion with noticeable intensity. “Will you come with me?”
Vanderbank had just debated, recalling engagements; which gave Mrs. Brook time to intervene. “Can’t you live without him?” she asked of her elder friend.
Vanderbank had just been thinking about past commitments, which gave Mrs. Brook a chance to jump in. “Can’t you live without him?” she asked her older friend.
Vanderbank had looked at her an instant. “I think I can get there late,” he then replied to Mr. Longdon.
Vanderbank had glanced at her for a moment. “I think I can arrive late,” he then told Mr. Longdon.
“I think I can get there early,” Mr. Cashmore declared. “Mrs. Grendon must have a box; in fact I know which, and THEY don’t,” he jocosely continued to his hostess.
“I think I can get there early,” Mr. Cashmore said. “Mrs. Grendon must have a box; in fact, I know which one, and THEY don’t,” he jokingly continued to his hostess.
Mrs. Brook meanwhile had given Mr. Longdon her hand. “Well, in any case the child SHALL soon come to you. And oh alone,” she insisted: “you needn’t make phrases—I know too well what I’m about.”
Mrs. Brook meanwhile had given Mr. Longdon her hand. “Well, in any case the child will soon come to you. And oh, alone,” she insisted: “you don’t need to make excuses—I know exactly what I’m doing.”
“One hopes really you do,” pursued the unquenched Mr. Cashmore.
“One really hopes you do,” continued the relentless Mr. Cashmore.
“If that’s what one gets by having known your mother—!”
“If that’s what you get for knowing your mother—!”
“It wouldn’t have helped YOU” Mrs. Brook retorted. “And won’t you have to say it’s ALL you were to get?” she pityingly murmured to her other visitor.
“It wouldn’t have helped YOU,” Mrs. Brook shot back. “And won’t you have to say it’s ALL you were going to get?” she said with pity to her other guest.
He turned to Vanderbank with a strange gasp, and that comforter said “Come!”
He turned to Vanderbank with a strange gasp, and that comforter said "Come!"
BOOK FIFTH. THE DUCHESS
The lower windows of the great white house, which stood high and square, opened to a wide flagged terrace, the parapet of which, an old balustrade of stone, was broken in the middle of its course by a flight of stone steps that descended to a wonderful garden. The terrace had the afternoon shade and fairly hung over the prospect that dropped away and circled it—the prospect, beyond the series of gardens, of scattered splendid trees and green glades, an horizon mainly of woods. Nanda Brookenham, one day at the end of July, coming out to find the place unoccupied as yet by other visitors, stood there a while with an air of happy possession. She moved from end to end of the terrace, pausing, gazing about her, taking in with a face that showed the pleasure of a brief independence the combination of delightful things—of old rooms with old decorations that gleamed and gloomed through the high windows, of old gardens that squared themselves in the wide angles of old walls, of wood-walks rustling in the afternoon breeze and stretching away to further reaches of solitude and summer. The scene had an expectant stillness that she was too charmed to desire to break; she watched it, listened to it, followed with her eyes the white butterflies among the flowers below her, then gave a start as the cry of a peacock came to her from an unseen alley. It set her after a minute into less difficult motion; she passed slowly down the steps, wandering further, looking back at the big bright house but pleased again to see no one else appear. If the sun was still high enough she had a pink parasol. She went through the gardens one by one, skirting the high walls that were so like “collections” and thinking how, later on, the nectarines and plums would flush there. She exchanged a friendly greeting with a man at work, passed through an open door and, turning this way and that, finally found herself in the park, at some distance from the house. It was a point she had had to take another rise to reach, a place marked by an old green bench for a larger sweep of the view, which, in the distance where the woods stopped, showed in the most English way in the world the colour-spot of an old red village and the tower of an old grey church. She had sunk down upon the bench almost with a sense of adventure, yet not too fluttered to wonder if it wouldn’t have been happy to bring a book; the charm of which precisely would have been in feeling everything about her too beautiful to let her read.
The lower windows of the big white house, which stood tall and square, opened to a wide paved terrace. An old stone balustrade that was broken in the middle was interrupted by a flight of stone steps leading down to a beautiful garden. The terrace had afternoon shade and gently overlooked a view that dropped away and circled it—beyond the series of gardens, there were scattered gorgeous trees and green clearings, with woods making up most of the horizon. One day at the end of July, Nanda Brookenham came out to find the place still empty of other visitors, and she stood there for a while, feeling a sense of happy ownership. She walked back and forth across the terrace, pausing to look around, her face expressing the joy of brief independence as she took in the delightful things around her—old rooms with faded decorations that sparkled and dimmed through the tall windows, old gardens laid out in the wide angles of antique walls, and pathways rustling in the afternoon breeze that stretched out to more areas of solitude and summer. The scene had an expectant stillness that captivated her so much she didn’t want to disturb it; she watched, listened, followed the white butterflies flitting among the flowers below her, then jumped when she heard the cry of a peacock from an unseen path. After a moment, she moved with less hesitation; she slowly descended the steps, exploring further, glancing back at the big bright house, pleased to see that no one else had shown up. If the sun was still high, she had a pink parasol. She walked through the gardens one by one, skirting the high walls that looked like “collections” and imagining how later on the nectarines and plums would blush there. She exchanged a friendly greeting with a man working, passed through an open door, and after a bit of turning this way and that, found herself in the park, a bit away from the house. It was a spot she had to climb a bit to reach, marked by an old green bench that offered a wider view, which, in the distance where the woods ended, showcased the most English scene imaginable—a pop of color from an old red village and the steeple of an ancient grey church. She sank onto the bench almost with a sense of adventure, yet not too flustered to think it might have been nice to bring a book; the real charm would have been in feeling that everything around her was too beautiful for her to read.
The sense of adventure grew in her, presently becoming aware of a stir in the thicket below, followed by the coming into sight, on a path that, mounting, passed near her seat, of a wanderer whom, had his particular, his exceptional identity not quickly appeared, it might have disappointed her a trifle to have to recognise as a friend. He saw her immediately, stopped, laughed, waved his hat, then bounded up the slope and, brushing his forehead with his handkerchief, confessing as to a red face, was rejoicingly there before her. Her own ejaculation on first seeing him—“Why, Mr. Van!”—had had an ambiguous sharpness that was rather for herself than for her visitor. She made room for him on the bench, where in a moment he was cooling off and they were both explaining. The great thing was that he had walked from the station to stretch his legs, coming far round, for the lovely hour and the pleasure of it, by a way he had learnt on some previous occasion of being at Mertle.
The sense of adventure grew within her as she noticed some movement in the thicket below. Soon, a wanderer appeared on a nearby path that climbed up, and had he not quickly revealed his unique identity, she might have felt a bit let down to recognize him as a friend. He spotted her right away, stopped, laughed, waved his hat, then bounded up the slope, wiping his forehead with his handkerchief and admitting to having a flushed face, he joyfully arrived before her. Her initial response upon seeing him—“Oh, Mr. Van!”—carried an ambiguous sharpness that seemed more directed at herself than at him. She made space for him on the bench, where he quickly cooled off and they started explaining things to each other. The best part was that he had walked from the station to stretch his legs, taking a long route just to enjoy the beautiful hour, following a path he had learned from a previous visit to Mertle.
“You’ve already stayed here then?” Nanda, who had arrived but half an hour before, spoke as if she had lost the chance to give him a new impression.
“You’ve already stayed here, then?” Nanda, who had arrived just half an hour earlier, spoke as if she had missed the opportunity to give him a fresh impression.
“I’ve stayed here—yes, but not with Mitchy; with some people or other—who the deuce can they have been?—who had the place for a few months a year or two ago.”
“I’ve stayed here—yes, but not with Mitchy; with some people or other—who on earth could they have been?—who had the place for a few months a year or two ago.”
“Don’t you even remember?”
“Don’t you remember?”
Vanderbank wondered and laughed. “It will come to me. But it’s a charming sign of London relations, isn’t it?—that one CAN come down to people this way and be awfully well ‘done for’ and all that, and then go away and lose the whole thing, quite forget to whom one has been beholden. It’s a queer life.”
Vanderbank thought about it and laughed. “It’ll come to me. But isn’t it a lovely aspect of London relationships?—that you can connect with people this way, really get to know them, and then walk away and completely forget who you owe your gratitude to. It’s a strange life.”
Nanda seemed for an instant to wish to say that one might deny the queerness, but she said something else instead. “I suppose a man like you doesn’t quite feel that he IS beholden. It’s awfully good of him—it’s doing a great deal for anybody—that he should come down at all; so that it would add immensely to his burden if anybody had to be remembered for it.”
Nanda seemed for a moment to want to say that someone could deny the weirdness, but she said something else instead. “I guess a man like you doesn’t really feel like he’s obligated. It’s really nice of him—it’s a lot for anyone—that he should come down at all; so it would really add to his load if anyone had to be acknowledged for it.”
“I don’t know what you mean by a man ‘like me,’” Vanderbank returned. “I’m not any particular kind of a man.” She had been looking at him, but she looked away on this, and he continued good-humoured and explanatory. “If you mean that I go about such a lot, how do you know it but by the fact that you’re everywhere now yourself?—so that, whatever I am, in short, you’re just as bad.”
“I don’t know what you mean by a man ‘like me,’” Vanderbank replied. “I’m not any specific type of guy.” She had been looking at him, but she glanced away after that, and he continued in a friendly and explanatory tone. “If you’re saying it’s because I get around a lot, how do you know that except for the fact that you’re everywhere now too?—so whatever I am, basically, you’re just as guilty.”
“You admit then that you ARE everywhere. I may be just as bad,” the girl went on, “but the point is that I’m not nearly so good. Girls are such natural hacks—they can’t be anything else.”
“You admit then that you ARE everywhere. I might be just as bad,” the girl continued, “but the thing is, I’m not nearly as good. Girls are just natural fakes—they can’t be anything else.”
“And pray what are fellows who are in the beastly grind of fearfully busy offices? There isn’t an old cabhorse in London that’s kept at it, I assure you, as I am. Besides,” the young man added, “if I’m out every night and off somewhere like this for Sunday, can’t you understand, my dear child, the fundamental reason of it?”
“And what about guys who are stuck in those ridiculously busy offices? I promise you, there isn’t an old cab horse in London that works as hard as I do. Besides,” the young man added, “if I’m out every night and off to somewhere like this for Sunday, can’t you get, my dear child, the basic reason for it?”
Nanda, with her eyes on him again, studied an instant this mystery. “Am I to infer with delight that it’s the sweet hope of meeting ME? It isn’t,” she continued in a moment, “as if there were any necessity for your saying that. What’s the use?” But all impatiently she stopped short.
Nanda, looking at him again, took a moment to ponder this mystery. “Should I happily take that to mean it’s the nice expectation of meeting ME? It’s not,” she added after a pause, “like there’s any need for you to say that. What’s the point?” But feeling frustrated, she abruptly cut herself off.
He was eminently gay even if his companion was not. “Because we’re such jolly old friends that we really needn’t so much as speak at all? Yes, thank goodness—thank goodness.” He had been looking round him, taking in the scene; he had dropped his hat on the ground and, completely at his ease, though still more wishing to show it, had crossed his legs and closely folded his arms. “What a tremendously jolly place! If I can’t for the life of me recall who they were—the other people—I’ve the comfort of being sure their minds are an equal blank. Do they even remember the place they had? ‘We had some fellows down at—where was it, the big white house last November?—and there was one of them, out of the What-do-you-call-it?—YOU know—who might have been a decent enough chap if he hadn’t presumed so on his gifts.’” Vanderbank paused a minute, but his companion said nothing, and he pursued. “It does show, doesn’t it?—the fact that we do meet this way—the tremendous change that has taken place in your life in the last three months. I mean, if I’m everywhere as you said just now, your being just the same.”
He was incredibly cheerful even if his companion wasn't. “Because we’re such great old friends that we really don’t even need to say anything? Yes, thank goodness—thank goodness.” He had been looking around, soaking in the scene; he had dropped his hat on the ground and, completely relaxed, though still trying to appear that way, crossed his legs and tightly folded his arms. “What a wonderfully happy place! Even though I can’t for the life of me remember who the other people were, I take comfort in knowing their minds are just as blank. Do they even remember the place they had? ‘We had some guys down at—where was it, the big white house last November?—and there was one of them, out of the What-do-you-call-it?—YOU know—who might have been a decent enough guy if he hadn’t taken his talents for granted.’” Vanderbank paused for a moment, but his companion said nothing, so he continued. “It really shows, doesn’t it?—the fact that we meet like this—the huge change that has happened in your life in the last three months. I mean, if I’m everywhere as you just mentioned, why are you exactly the same?”
“Yes—you see what you’ve done.”
"Yes—you see what you've done."
“How, what I’VE done?”
“How, what I’ve done?”
“You plunge into the woods for change, for solitude,” the girl said, “and the first thing you do is to find me waylaying you in the depths of the forest. But I really couldn’t—if you’ll reflect upon it—know you were coming this way.”
“You dive into the woods for a change of scenery, for some alone time,” the girl said, “and the first thing you encounter is me surprising you in the heart of the forest. But honestly—I mean, if you think about it—I had no way of knowing you’d be coming this way.”
He sat there with his position unchanged but with a constant little shake in the foot that hung down, as if everything—and what she now put before him not least—was much too pleasant to be reflected on. “May I smoke a cigarette?”
He sat there in the same position, but his foot that was hanging down kept shaking a little, as if everything—especially what she was now presenting to him—was way too enjoyable to think about. “Can I smoke a cigarette?”
Nanda waited a little; her friend had taken out his silver case, which was of ample form, and as he extracted a cigarette she put forth her hand. “May I?” She turned the case over with admiration.
Nanda waited for a moment; her friend had pulled out his silver case, which was quite large, and as he took out a cigarette, she reached out her hand. “May I?” She flipped the case over with admiration.
Vanderbank demurred. “Do you smoke with Mr. Longdon?”
Vanderbank hesitated. “Do you smoke with Mr. Longdon?”
“Immensely. But what has that to do with it?”
“Definitely. But how is that relevant?”
“Everything, everything.” He spoke with a faint ring of impatience. “I want you to do with me exactly as you do with him.”
“Everything, everything.” He spoke with a slight edge of impatience. “I want you to treat me exactly the same way you treat him.”
“Ah that’s soon said!” the girl replied in a peculiar tone. “How do you mean, to ‘do’?”
“Ah, that's easy to say!” the girl replied in a strange tone. “What do you mean by ‘do’?”
“Well then to BE. What shall I say?” Vanderbank pleasantly wondered while his foot kept up its motion. “To feel.”
“Well then, to BE. What should I say?” Vanderbank wondered cheerfully as his foot continued to move. “To feel.”
She continued to handle the cigarette-case, without, however, having profited by its contents. “I don’t think that as regards Mr. Longdon and me you know quite so much as you suppose.”
She kept fiddling with the cigarette case, although she hadn't made use of what was inside. “I don’t think you know as much about Mr. Longdon and me as you think you do.”
Vanderbank laughed and smoked. “I take for granted he tells me everything.”
Vanderbank laughed and smoked. “I assume he tells me everything.”
“Ah but you scarcely take for granted I do!” She rubbed her cheek an instant with the polished silver and again the next moment turned over the case. “This is the kind of one I should like.”
“Ah, but you hardly take for granted I do!” She rubbed her cheek for a moment with the shiny silver and then immediately flipped the case over. “This is the kind I would like.”
Her companion glanced down at it. “Why it holds twenty.”
Her companion looked down at it. “It holds twenty.”
“Well, I want one that holds twenty.”
“Well, I want one that holds twenty.”
Vanderbank only threw out his smoke. “I want so to give you something,” he said at last, “that, in my relief at lighting on an object that will do, I will, if you don’t look out, give you either that or a pipe.”
Vanderbank just tossed away his smoke. “I really want to give you something,” he finally said, “that, in my excitement at finding something that fits, I might, if you’re not careful, end up giving you either that or a pipe.”
“Do you mean this particular one?”
“Are you talking about this specific one?”
“I’ve had it for years—but even that one if you like it.”
“I’ve had it for years—but even that one, if you like it.”
She kept it—continued to finger it. “And by whom was it given you?”
She held onto it—kept touching it. “And who gave it to you?”
At this he turned to her smiling. “You think I’ve forgotten that too?”
At this, he turned to her with a smile. “You think I’ve forgotten that as well?”
“Certainly you must have forgotten, to be willing to give it away again.”
“Of course you must have forgotten to be ready to give it away again.”
“But how do you know it was a present?”
“But how do you know it was a gift?”
“Such things always are—people don’t buy them for themselves.”
“Things like that are always true—people don’t buy them for themselves.”
She had now relinquished the object, laying it upon the bench, and Vanderbank took it up. “Its origin’s lost in the night of time—it has no history except that I’ve used it. But I assure you that I do want to give you something. I’ve never given you anything.”
She had now let go of the object, placing it on the bench, and Vanderbank picked it up. “Its origin is lost to history—it has no story except that I’ve used it. But I promise you that I do want to give you something. I’ve never given you anything.”
She was silent a little. “The exhibition you’re making,” she seriously sighed at last, “of your inconstancy and superficiality! All the relics of you that I’ve treasured and that I supposed at the time to have meant something!”
She was quiet for a moment. “The exhibition you’re putting together,” she finally sighed seriously, “of your inconsistency and shallowness! All the pieces of you that I’ve kept and thought at the time had some significance!”
“The ‘relics’? Have you a lock of my hair?” Then as her meaning came to him: “Oh little Christmas things? Have you really kept them?”
“The ‘relics’? Do you have a lock of my hair?” Then as he understood what she meant: “Oh, those little Christmas things? Have you really kept them?”
“Laid away in a drawer of their own—done up in pink paper.”
“Stored in a drawer of their own—wrapped in pink paper.”
“I know what you’re coming to,” Vanderbank said. “You’ve given ME things, and you’re trying to convict me of having lost the sweet sense of them. But you can’t do it. Where my heart’s concerned I’m a walking reliquary. Pink paper? I use gold paper—and the finest of all, the gold paper of the mind.” He gave a flip with a fingernail to his cigarette and looked at its quickened fire; after which he pursued very familiarly, but with a kindness that of itself qualified the mere humour of the thing: “Don’t talk, my dear child, as if you didn’t really know me for the best friend you have in the world.” As soon as he had spoken he pulled out his watch, so that if his words had led to something of a pause this movement offered a pretext for breaking it. Nanda asked the hour and, on his replying “Five-fifteen,” remarked that there would now be tea on the terrace with every one gathered at it. “Then shall we go and join them?” her companion demanded.
“I know what you’re getting at,” Vanderbank said. “You’ve given me things, and you’re trying to convince me that I’ve lost the joy in them. But you can’t do that. When it comes to my heart, I’m like a walking treasure chest. Pink paper? I use gold paper—and the finest of all, the gold paper of the mind.” He flicked his cigarette with a fingernail and watched its vibrant flame; then he continued in a very familiar way, but with a kindness that softened the humor of the statement: “Don’t talk, my dear child, as if you didn’t really know I’m your best friend in the world.” As soon as he finished, he pulled out his watch, providing a reason to break any pause his words might have caused. Nanda asked for the time, and when he replied, “Five-fifteen,” she noted that tea would now be served on the terrace with everyone gathered there. “Shall we go and join them?” her companion asked.
He had made, however, no other motion, and when after hesitating she said “Yes, with pleasure” it was also without a change of position. “I like this,” she inconsequently added.
He hadn’t moved at all, and when she finally said, “Yes, with pleasure” after hesitating, she also stayed in the same position. “I like this,” she added randomly.
“So do I awfully. Tea on the terrace,” Vanderbank went on, “isn’t ‘in’ it. But who’s here?”
“Yeah, me too. Tea on the terrace,” Vanderbank continued, “isn't really a thing anymore. But who's around?”
“Oh every one. All your set.”
"Oh everyone. Your whole squad."
“Mine? Have I still a set—with the universal vagabondism you accuse me of?”
“Mine? Do I still have a set—with the universal wandering you blame me for?”
“Well then Mitchy’s—whoever they are.”
“Well then Mitchy’s—whoever they are.”
“And nobody of yours?”
"And no one from your side?"
“Oh yes,” Nanda said, “all mine. He must at least have arrived by this time. My set’s Mr. Longdon,” she explained. “He’s all of it now.”
“Oh yes,” Nanda said, “all mine. He must have arrived by now. My group’s Mr. Longdon,” she explained. “He’s everything now.”
“Then where in the world am I?”
“Then where in the world am I?”
“Oh you’re an extra. There are always extras.”
“Oh, you're just an extra. There are always extras.”
“A complete set and one over?” Vanderbank laughed. “Where then’s Tishy?”
“A full set and one extra?” Vanderbank laughed. “So where’s Tishy?”
Charming and grave, the girl thought a moment. “She’s in Paris with her mother—on their way to Aix-les-Bains.” Then with impatience she continued: “Do you know that’s a great deal to say—what you said just now? I mean about your being the best friend I have.”
Charming and serious, the girl paused for a moment. “She’s in Paris with her mom—on their way to Aix-les-Bains.” Then, with impatience, she added, “Do you realize that’s a lot to say—what you just said? I mean about you being the best friend I have.”
“Of course I do, and that’s exactly why I said it. You see I’m not in the least delicate or graceful or shy about it—I just come out with it and defy you to contradict me. Who, if I’m not the best, is a better one?”
“Of course I do, and that’s exactly why I said it. You see I’m not delicate or graceful or shy about it—I just say it outright and challenge you to disagree. Who, if I’m not the best, is better?”
“Well,” Nanda replied, “I feel since I’ve known Mr. Longdon that I’ve almost the sort of friend who makes every one else not count.”
“Well,” Nanda replied, “I feel like since I’ve known Mr. Longdon, I have that kind of friend who makes everyone else feel unimportant.”
“Then at the end of three months he has arrived at a value for you that I haven’t reached in all these years?”
“Then, after three months, he figured out your worth in a way I haven't been able to in all these years?”
“Yes,” she returned—“the value of my not being afraid of him.”
“Yes,” she replied—“the importance of my not being afraid of him.”
Vanderbank, on the bench, shifted his position, turning more to her and throwing an arm over the back. “And you’re afraid of ME?”
Vanderbank, sitting on the bench, adjusted his position, facing her more and draping an arm over the back. “And you’re scared of ME?”
“Horribly—hideously.”
“Really bad—terrible.”
“Then our long, our happy relations—?”
"Then our long, happy relationship?"
“They’re just what makes my terror,” she broke in, “particularly abject. Happy relations don’t matter. I always think of you with fear.”
“They’re just what brings out my fear,” she interrupted, “especially deep down. Good relationships don’t mean anything. I always think of you with anxiety.”
His elbow rested on the back and his hand supported his head. “How awfully curious—if it be true!”
His elbow was propped on the back, and his hand supported his head. “How incredibly curious—if it’s true!”
She had been looking away to the sweet English distance, but at this she made a movement. “Oh Mr. Van, I’m ‘true’!”
She had been gazing off into the lovely English distance, but at this, she turned. “Oh Mr. Van, I'm 'true'!”
As Mr. Van himself couldn’t have expressed at any subsequent time to any interested friend the particular effect upon him of the tone of these words his chronicler takes advantage of the fact not to pretend to a greater intelligence—to limit himself on the contrary to the simple statement that they produced in Mr. Van’s cheek a flush just discernible. “Fear of what?”
As Mr. Van himself couldn't later explain to any curious friend how those words affected him, the writer takes the opportunity not to claim any deeper understanding—instead, they simply note that Mr. Van’s cheek showed a barely noticeable flush. “Fear of what?”
“I don’t know. Fear is fear.”
“I don’t know. Fear is fear.”
“Yes, yes—I see.” He took out another cigarette and occupied a moment in lighting it. “Well, kindness is kindness too—that’s all one can say.”
“Yes, yes—I get it.” He pulled out another cigarette and spent a moment lighting it. “Well, kindness is still kindness—that’s all there is to it.”
He had smoked again a while before she turned to him. “Have I wounded you by saying that?”
He had smoked again for a bit before she turned to him. “Did I hurt you by saying that?”
A certain effect of his flush was still in his smile. “It seems to me I should like you to wound me. I did what I wanted a moment ago,” he continued with some precipitation: “I brought you out handsomely on the subject of Mr. Longdon. That was my idea—just to draw you.”
A certain effect of his blush was still in his smile. “I feel like I want you to hurt me. I did what I wanted to do a moment ago,” he continued a bit rushed: “I made you look good when we talked about Mr. Longdon. That was my plan—just to get you talking.”
“Well,” said Nanda, looking away again, “he has come into my life.”
“Well,” Nanda said, looking away again, “he’s come into my life.”
“He couldn’t have come into a place where it gives me more pleasure to see him.”
“He couldn't have come to a place that gives me more joy to see him.”
“But he didn’t like, the other day when I used it to him, that expression,” the girl returned. “He called it ‘mannered modern slang’ and came back again to the extraordinary difference between my speech and my grandmother’s.”
“But he didn't like it the other day when I used that expression," the girl replied. "He called it 'pretentious modern slang' and kept bringing up the huge difference between how I talk and how my grandmother talks.”
“Of course,” the young man understandingly assented. “But I rather like your speech. Hasn’t he by this time, with you,” he pursued, “crossed the gulf? He has with me.”
“Of course,” the young man said, understanding. “But I really like your speech. By now, hasn’t he, with you,” he continued, “crossed the gulf? He has with me.”
“Ah with you there was no gulf. He liked you from the first.”
“Ah, with you, there was no gap. He liked you from the very beginning.”
Vanderbank wondered. “You mean I managed him so well?”
Vanderbank asked, “So you’re saying I handled him that well?”
“I don’t know how you managed him, but liking me has been for him a painful gradual process. I think he does now,” Nanda declared. “He accepts me at last as different—he’s trying with me on that basis. He has ended by understanding that when he talks to me of Granny I can’t even imagine her.”
“I don’t know how you handled him, but liking me has been a slow and painful process for him. I think he does now,” Nanda said. “He finally accepts me as different—he’s making an effort with me on that basis. He has come to understand that when he talks to me about Grandma, I can’t even picture her.”
Vanderbank puffed away. “I can.”
Vanderbank smoked. “I can.”
“That’s what Mitchy says too. But you’ve both probably got her wrong.”
"That's what Mitchy says too. But you both probably misunderstand her."
“I don’t know,” said Vanderbank—“I’ve gone into it a good deal. But it’s too late. We can’t be Greeks if we would.”
“I don’t know,” Vanderbank said. “I’ve thought about it a lot. But it’s too late. We can’t be Greeks even if we wanted to.”
Even for this Nanda had no laugh, though she had a quick attention. “Do you call Granny a Greek?”
Even for this, Nanda didn't laugh, even though she paid quick attention. “Are you calling Granny a Greek?”
Her companion slowly rose. “Yes—to finish her off handsomely and have done with her.” He looked again at his watch. “Shall we go? I want to see if my man and my things have turned up.”
Her companion slowly got up. “Yeah—to wrap things up nicely and be done with it.” He glanced at his watch again. “Shall we go? I want to see if my guy and my stuff have arrived.”
She kept her seat; there was something to revert to. “My fear of you isn’t superficial. I mean it isn’t immediate—not of you just as you stand,” she explained. “It’s of some dreadfully possible future you.”
She stayed in her seat; there was something to go back to. “My fear of you isn’t surface-level. I mean it’s not just about who you are right now,” she explained. “It’s about a terrifying version of you that could exist in the future.”
“Well,” said the young man, smiling down at her, “don’t forget that if there’s to be such a monster there’ll also be a future you, proportionately developed, to deal with him.”
“Well,” said the young man, smiling at her, “don’t forget that if there’s going to be such a monster, there will also be a future you, developed accordingly, to handle him.”
She had closed her parasol in the shade and her eyes attached themselves to the small hole she had dug in the ground with its point. “We shall both have moved, you mean?”
She had closed her umbrella in the shade, and her gaze was fixed on the small hole she had made in the ground with its tip. “So, you mean we will both have moved?”
“It’s charming to feel we shall probably have moved together.”
“It’s nice to think that we will probably have moved on together.”
“Ah if moving’s changing,” she returned, “there won’t be much for me in that. I shall never change—I shall be always just the same. The same old mannered modern slangy hack,” she continued quite gravely. “Mr. Longdon has made me feel that.”
“Ah, if moving means changing,” she replied, “there won’t be much in that for me. I’ll never change—I’ll always be just the same. The same old mannered, modern, slangy hack,” she continued quite seriously. “Mr. Longdon has made me feel that.”
Vanderbank laughed aloud, and it was especially at her seriousness. “Well, upon my soul!”
Vanderbank laughed out loud, mainly because of her seriousness. “Well, I swear!”
“Yes,” she pursued, “what I am I must remain. I haven’t what’s called a principle of growth.” Making marks in the earth with her umbrella she appeared to cipher it out. “I’m about as good as I can be—and about as bad. If Mr. Longdon can’t make me different nobody can.”
“Yes,” she continued, “I am what I am, and I can’t change that. I don’t have what you’d call a principle of growth.” Drawing symbols in the ground with her umbrella, she seemed to work it out. “I’m as good as I can be—and as bad. If Mr. Longdon can’t improve me, then nobody can.”
Vanderbank could only speak in the tone of high amusement. “And he has given up the hope?”
Vanderbank could only speak with a tone of deep amusement. “So he’s given up hope?”
“Yes—though not ME altogether. He has given up the hope he originally had.”
“Yes—though not ME completely. He has lost the hope he initially had.”
“He gives up quickly—in three months!”
"He gives up fast—in three months!"
“Oh these three months,” she answered, “have been a long time: the fullest, the most important, for what has happened in them, of my life.” She still poked at the ground; then she added: “And all thanks to YOU.”
“Oh, these three months,” she replied, “have felt like a long time: the most fulfilling and significant, considering everything that has happened, in my life.” She kept digging at the ground, then added, “And it's all thanks to YOU.”
“To me?”—Vanderbank couldn’t fancy!
"To me?"—Vanderbank couldn't believe it!
“Why, for what we were speaking of just now—my being to-day so in everything and squeezing up and down no matter whose staircase. Isn’t it one crowded hour of glorious life?” she asked. “What preceded it was an age, no doubt—but an age without a name.”
“Why, about what we were just talking about—me being so involved today and going up and down no matter whose staircase it is. Isn’t it just one packed hour of amazing life?” she asked. “What came before it was forever, no doubt—but forever without a name.”
Vanderbank watched her a little in silence, then spoke quite beside the question. “It’s astonishing how at moments you remind me of your mother!”
Vanderbank observed her quietly for a moment before speaking, “It’s amazing how sometimes you remind me of your mom!”
At this she got up. “Ah there it is! It’s what I shall never shake off. That, I imagine, is what Mr. Longdon feels.”
At this, she stood up. “Ah, there it is! It’s something I’ll never get rid of. That’s probably how Mr. Longdon feels.”
Both on their feet now, as if ready for the others, they yet—and even a trifle awkwardly—lingered. It might in fact have appeared to a spectator that some climax had come, on the young man’s part, to some state of irresolution about the utterance of something. What were the words so repeatedly on his lips, yet so repeatedly not sounded? It would have struck our observer that they were probably not those his lips even now actually formed. “Doesn’t he perhaps talk to you too much about yourself?”
Both standing now, as if prepared for the others, they still—though a bit awkwardly—hung back. To an observer, it might have seemed like the young man was reaching a peak of uncertainty about expressing something. What were the words that seemed constantly on his lips yet never quite came out? The onlooker might have thought that those weren’t even the words he was actually saying now. “Doesn’t he maybe talk to you too much about yourself?”
Nanda gave him a dim smile, and he might indeed then have exclaimed on a certain resemblance, a resemblance of expression that had nothing to do with form. It wouldn’t have been diminished for him moreover by her successful suppression of every sign that she felt his question a little of a snub. The recall he had previously mentioned could, however, as she answered him, only have been brushed away by a supervening sense of his roughness. “It probably isn’t so much that as my own way of going on.” She spoke with a mildness that could scarce have been so full without being an effort. “Between his patience and my egotism anything’s possible. It isn’t his talking—it’s his listening.” She gave up the point, at any rate, as if from softness to her actual companion. “Wasn’t it you who spoke to mamma about my sitting with her? That’s what I mean by my debt to you. It’s through you that I’m always there—through you and perhaps a little through Mitchy.”
Nanda gave him a faint smile, and he might have pointed out a certain likeness, a similarity in expression that had nothing to do with appearance. She managed to hide any signs that she thought his question was a bit of a dig, which only added to the impression for him. The memory he had mentioned earlier could, however, have easily faded away due to a sudden awareness of his bluntness. “It’s probably not so much about that as my own way of handling things.” She spoke with a gentleness that probably wouldn’t have been so genuine if it wasn’t somewhat forced. “With his patience and my selfishness, anything’s possible. It’s not his talking—it’s his listening.” She let the matter go, almost as if conceding to the person she was with. “Wasn’t it you who talked to mom about me sitting with her? That’s what I mean by my debt to you. It’s because of you that I’m always there—because of you and maybe a little because of Mitchy.”
“Oh through Mitchy—it MUST have been—more than through me.” Vanderbank spoke with the manner of humouring her about a trifle. “Mitchy, delightful man, felt on the subject of your eternal exile, I think, still more strongly.”
“Oh, it must have been Mitchy—definitely more than it was me.” Vanderbank spoke as if he were gently teasing her about a minor issue. “Mitchy, that wonderful guy, felt even more passionately about your endless exile, I think.”
They quitted their place together and at the end of a few steps became aware of the approach of one of the others, a figure but a few yards off, arriving from the quarter from which Nanda had come. “Ah Mr. Longdon!”—she spoke with eagerness now.
They left their spot together and after taking a few steps, noticed one of the others approaching, a figure just a few yards away, coming from the direction Nanda had come from. “Oh, Mr. Longdon!”—she said excitedly now.
Vanderbank instantly waved his hat. “Dear old boy!”
Vanderbank quickly waved his hat. “Hey, my good old friend!”
“Between you all, at any rate,” she said more gaily, “you’ve brought me down.”
“Between all of you, anyway,” she said more cheerfully, “you’ve brought me down.”
Vanderbank made no answer till they met their friend, when, by way of greeting, he simply echoed her words. “Between us all, you’ll be glad to know, we’ve brought her down.”
Vanderbank didn’t respond until they ran into their friend, when, as a way of saying hello, he just repeated her words. “Just so you know, between all of us, we’ve taken her down.”
Mr. Longdon looked from one of them to the other. “Where have you been together?”
Mr. Longdon looked from one of them to the other. “Where have you two been together?”
Nanda was the first to respond. “Only talking—on a bench.”
Nanda was the first to reply. “Just chatting—on a bench.”
“Well, I want to talk on a bench!” Their friend showed a spirit.
“Well, I want to chat on a bench!” Their friend was in high spirits.
“With me, of course?”—Vanderbank met it with encouragement.
“With me, of course?”—Vanderbank responded with support.
The girl said nothing, but Mr. Longdon sought her eyes. “No—with Nanda. You must mingle in the crowd.”
The girl didn’t say anything, but Mr. Longdon looked for her gaze. “No—with Nanda. You need to socialize in the crowd.”
“Ah,” the their companion laughed, “you two are the crowd!”
“Ah,” their companion laughed, “you two are the life of the party!”
“Well—have your tea first.”
“Well—drink your tea first.”
Vanderbank on this, giving it up with the air of amused accommodation that was never—certainly for these two—at fault in him, offered to Mr. Longdon before departing the handshake of greeting he had omitted; a demonstration really the warmer for the tone of the joke that went with it. “Intrigant!”
Vanderbank, with a playful and easygoing attitude that was never absent for these two, offered Mr. Longdon a handshake of greeting before leaving, which he had previously forgotten. The gesture was genuinely warmer due to the humorous tone that accompanied it. “Intrigant!”
II
II
Nanda praised to the satellite so fantastically described the charming spot she had quitted, with the effect that they presently took fresh possession of it, finding the beauty of the view deepened as the afternoon grew old and the shadows long. They were of a comfortable agreement on these matters, by which moreover they were but little delayed, one of the pair at least being too conscious, for the hour, of still other phenomena than the natural and peaceful process that filled the air. “Well, you must tell me about these things,” Mr. Longdon sociably said: he had joined his young friend with a budget of impressions rapidly gathered at the house; as to which his appeal to her for a light or two may be taken as the measure of the confidence now ruling their relations. He had come to feel at last, he mentioned, that he could allow for most differences; yet in such a situation as the present bewilderment could only come back. There were no differences in the world—so it had all ended for him—but those that marked at every turn the manners he had for three months been observing in good society. The general wide deviation of this body occupied his mind to the exclusion of almost everything else, and he had finally been brought to believe that even in his slow-paced prime he must have hung behind his contemporaries. He had not supposed at the moment—in the fifties and the sixties—that he passed for old-fashioned, but life couldn’t have left him so far in the rear had the start between them originally been fair. This was the way he had more than once put the matter to the girl; which gives a sufficient hint, it is hoped, of the range of some of their talk. It had always wound up indeed, their talk, with some assumption of the growth of his actual understanding; but it was just these pauses in the fray that seemed to lead from time to time to a sharper clash. It was apt to be when he felt as if he had exhausted surprises that he really received his greatest shocks. There were no such queer-tasting draughts as some of those yielded by the bucket that had repeatedly, as he imagined, touched the bottom of the well. “Now this sudden invasion of somebody’s—heaven knows whose—house, and our dropping down on it like a swarm of locusts: I dare say it isn’t civil to criticise it when one’s going too, so almost culpably, with the stream; but what are people made of that they consent, just for money, to the violation of their homes?”
Nanda praised the satellite that had described the lovely spot she had just left so fantastically, leading them to reclaim it, with the view becoming even more beautiful as the afternoon wore on and the shadows lengthened. They were in comfortable agreement about these things, which didn’t delay them much, particularly since one of them was acutely aware, for the time of day, of other phenomena beyond the peaceful natural process surrounding them. “Well, you must tell me about these things,” Mr. Longdon said sociably; he had joined his young friend with a collection of impressions he had quickly gathered at the house. His request for her insights was a sign of the confidence now evident in their relationship. He mentioned that he had finally come to feel he could accommodate most differences; yet in the present situation, bewilderment resurfaced. There were no differences in the world—this was how it had ended for him—except those highlighted by the behaviors he had been observing in good society for the past three months. The stark variation in this group occupied his mind to the exclusion of almost everything else, leading him to believe that even in his slower-paced prime, he must have lagged behind his peers. At the time—in the fifties and sixties—he hadn't realized he seemed old-fashioned, but life couldn't have left him so far behind if they had started on equal footing. He had often discussed this with the girl, which gives a clear idea of the range of their conversations. Their discussions had always ended with some acknowledgment of his growing understanding, yet these pauses seemed to occasionally lead to sharper clashes. It was typically when he felt he had exhausted all surprises that he received the most significant shocks. There were no odd concoctions quite like those drawn from the well he imagined they had repeatedly dipped into. “Now this sudden intrusion into somebody’s—heaven knows whose—home, and us dropping in like a swarm of locusts: I suppose it isn’t polite to criticize it when we’re going along with the flow so almost recklessly; but what kind of people agree, just for money, to have their homes violated?”
Nanda wondered; she cultivated the sense of his making her intensely reflect, “But haven’t people in England always let their places?”
Nanda wondered; she realized he made her think deeply, “But haven’t people in England always rented their homes?”
“If we’re a nation of shopkeepers, you mean, it can’t date, on the scale on which we show it, only from last week? No doubt, no doubt, and the more one thinks of it the more one seems to see that society—for we’re IN society, aren’t we, and that’s our horizon?—can never have been anything but increasingly vulgar. The point is that in the twilight of time—and I belong, you see, to the twilight—it had made out much less how vulgar it COULD be. It did its best very probably, but there were too many superstitions it had to get rid of. It has been throwing them overboard one by one, so that now the ship sails uncommonly light. That’s the way”—and with his eyes on the golden distance he ingeniously followed it out—“I come to feel so the lurching and pitching. If I weren’t a pretty fair sailor—well, as it is, my dear,” he interrupted himself with a laugh, “I show you often enough what grabs I make for support.” He gave a faint gasp, half amusement, half anguish, then abruptly relieved himself by a question. “To whom in point of fact does the place belong?”
“If we’re a nation of shopkeepers, you mean, it can’t only date from last week, right? No doubt about it, and the more I think about it, the clearer it becomes that society—since we’re IN society, aren’t we, and that’s our limit?—has always been getting more and more vulgar. The thing is that in the twilight of time—and I belong, you see, to that twilight—it didn’t realize just how vulgar it COULD be. It probably tried its best, but there were too many superstitions it needed to shed. It's been throwing them overboard one by one, so now the ship is sailing quite light. That’s how”—and with his eyes on the golden distance he cleverly navigated the thought—“I come to feel the lurching and pitching. If I weren’t a pretty good sailor—well, as it is, my dear,” he interrupted himself with a laugh, “I show you often enough what I reach for to stay steady.” He gave a faint gasp, half amusement, half distress, then suddenly eased himself with a question. “So, who actually owns this place?”
“I’m awfully ashamed, but I’m afraid I don’t know. That just came up here,” the girl went on, “for Mr. Van.”
“I’m really embarrassed, but I’m sorry, I don’t know. That just came up here,” the girl continued, “for Mr. Van.”
Mr. Longdon seemed to think an instant. “Oh it came up, did it? And Mr. Van couldn’t tell?”
Mr. Longdon seemed to think for a moment. “Oh, so it came up, did it? And Mr. Van couldn’t say?”
“He has quite forgotten—though he has been here before. Of course it may have been with other people,” she added in extenuation. “I mean it mayn’t have been theirs then any more than it’s Mitchy’s.”
“He's completely forgotten—though he's been here before. Of course, it might have been with other people,” she added to justify. “What I mean is, it may not have been theirs then any more than it is Mitchy's.”
“I see. They too had just bundled in.”
“I get it. They had just arrived as well.”
Nanda completed the simple history. “To-day it’s Mitchy who bundles, and I believe that really he bundled only yesterday. He turned in his people and here we are.”
Nanda finished the simple history. “Today it’s Mitchy who’s in charge, and I think he was just in charge yesterday. He handed over his team, and here we are.”
“Here we are, here we are!” her friend more gravely echoed. “Well, it’s splendid!”
“Here we are, here we are!” her friend seriously replied. “Well, it’s amazing!”
As if at a note in his voice her eyes, while his own still strayed away, just fixed him. “Don’t you think it’s really rather exciting? Everything’s ready, the feast all spread, and with nothing to blunt our curiosity but the general knowledge that there will be people and things—with nothing but that we comfortably take our places.” He answered nothing, though her picture apparently reached him. “There ARE people, there ARE things, and all in a plenty. Had every one, when you came away, turned up?” she asked as he was still silent.
As if drawn in by a note in his voice, her eyes fixed on him while his gaze wandered. “Don’t you think it’s pretty exciting? Everything’s set, the feast is all laid out, and all that keeps our curiosity in check is the general awareness that there will be people and things—nothing but that as we comfortably take our seats.” He didn’t respond, though her words seemed to get through to him. “There ARE people, there ARE things, and plenty of them. Did everyone show up when you left?” she asked, noticing he was still silent.
“I dare say. There were some ladies and gentlemen on the terrace whom I didn’t know. But I looked only for you and came this way on an indication of your mother’s.”
“I must say, there were some ladies and gentlemen on the terrace that I didn’t recognize. But I was only looking for you and came this way based on what your mother suggested.”
“And did she ask that if you should find me with Mr. Van you’d make him come to her?”
“And did she ask that if you found me with Mr. Van, you’d make him come to her?”
Mr. Longdon replied to this with some delay and without movement. “How could she have supposed he was here?”
Mr. Longdon took a moment to respond and didn't move. “How could she think he was here?”
“Since he had not yet been to the house? Oh it has always been a wonder to me, the things that mamma supposes! I see she asked you,” Nanda insisted.
“Since he hasn’t been to the house yet? Oh, it’s always amazed me the things that Mom thinks! I see she asked you,” Nanda insisted.
At this her old friend turned to her. “But it wasn’t because of that I got rid of him.”
At this, her old friend turned to her. “But I didn’t get rid of him for that reason.”
She had a pause. “No—you don’t mind everything mamma says.”
She paused. “No—you don’t care about anything mom says.”
“I don’t mind ‘everything’ anybody says: not even, my dear, when the person’s you.”
“I don’t care about ‘everything’ anyone says: not even, my dear, when it's you.”
Again she waited an instant. “Not even when it’s Mr. Van?”
Again she waited a moment. “Not even when it’s Mr. Van?”
Mr. Longdon candidly considered. “Oh I take him up on all sorts of things.”
Mr. Longdon honestly thought about it. “Oh, I challenge him on all kinds of things.”
“That shows then the importance they have for you. Is HE like his grandmother?” the girl pursued. Then as her companion looked vague: “Wasn’t it his grandmother too you knew?”
"That shows how important they are to you. Is he like his grandmother?" the girl continued. Then, seeing her companion look confused, she added, "Wasn't it his grandmother that you knew too?"
He had an extraordinary smile. “His mother.”
He had an amazing smile. “His mom.”
She exclaimed, colouring, on her mistake, and he added: “I’m not so bad as that. But you’re none of you like them.”
She exclaimed, blushing at her mistake, and he replied, “I’m not that bad. But none of you are like them.”
“Wasn’t she pretty?” Nanda asked.
"Wasn’t she gorgeous?" Nanda asked.
“Very handsome. But it makes no difference. She herself to-day wouldn’t know him.”
“Very good-looking. But it doesn't matter. She wouldn't even recognize him today.”
She gave a small gasp. “His own mother wouldn’t—?”
She let out a small gasp. “His own mother wouldn’t—?”
His headshake just failed of sharpness. “No, nor he her. There’s a link missing.” Then as if after all she might take him too seriously, “Of course it’s I,” he more gently moralised, “who have lost the link in my sleep. I’ve slept half the century—I’m Rip Van Winkle.” He went back after a moment to her question. “He’s not at any rate like his mother.”
His headshake lacked clarity. “No, and she doesn’t either. There’s something missing.” Then, as if realizing she might take him too seriously, he said more gently, “Of course it’s me who has lost the connection in my sleep. I’ve slept through half the century—I’m Rip Van Winkle.” After a moment, he returned to her question. “He doesn’t resemble his mother, at least.”
She turned it over. “Perhaps you wouldn’t think so much of her now.”
She flipped it over. “Maybe you wouldn’t think as highly of her now.”
“Perhaps not. At all events my snatching you from Mr. Vanderbank was my own idea.”
“Maybe not. Anyway, it was my own idea to take you away from Mr. Vanderbank.”
“I wasn’t thinking,” Nanda said, “of your snatching me. I was thinking of your snatching yourself.”
“I wasn’t thinking,” Nanda said, “about you grabbing me. I was thinking about you grabbing yourself.”
“I might have sent YOU to the house? Well,” Mr. Longdon replied, “I find I take more and more the economical view of my pleasures. I run them less and less together. I get all I can out of each.”
“I might have sent YOU to the house? Well,” Mr. Longdon replied, “I find that I'm taking a more practical approach to my pleasures. I combine them less and less. I try to get as much as I can out of each one.”
“So now you’re getting all you can out of ME?”
“So now you’re getting everything you can from ME?”
“All I can, my dear—all I can.” He watched a little the flushed distance, then mildly broke out: “It IS, as you said just now, exciting! But it makes me”—and he became abrupt again—“want you, as I’ve already told you, to come to MY place. Not, however, that we may be still more mad together.”
“All I can, my dear—all I can.” He looked at the distant view for a moment, then said with mild enthusiasm, “It IS, as you just mentioned, exciting! But it makes me”—then he became serious again—“want you, as I’ve already told you, to come to MY place. Not, however, so we can act even crazier together.”
The girl shared from the bench his contemplation. “Do you call THIS madness?”
The girl sitting on the bench shared his thoughts. “Is THIS what you call madness?”
Well, he rather stuck to it. “You spoke of it yourself as excitement. You’ll make of course one of your fine distinctions, but I take it in my rough way as a whirl. We’re going round and round.” In a minute he had folded his arms with the same closeness Vanderbank had used—in a minute he too was nervously shaking his foot. “Steady, steady; if we sit close we shall see it through. But come down to Suffolk for sanity.”
Well, he really held on to that. “You called it excitement yourself. You’ll probably make one of your fancy distinctions, but I take it in my straightforward way as a whirlwind. We’re going round and round.” In a moment, he had crossed his arms just like Vanderbank had done—soon he was also nervously shaking his foot. “Calm down; if we stay close, we’ll get through this. But come down to Suffolk for some peace of mind.”
“You do mean then that I may come alone?”
“You're saying that I can come by myself?”
“I won’t receive you, I assure you, on any other terms. I want to show you,” he continued, “what life CAN give. Not of course,” he subjoined, “of this sort of thing.”
“I won’t meet with you, I promise, on any other terms. I want to show you,” he continued, “what life CAN offer. Not, of course,” he added, “this kind of thing.”
“No—you’ve told me. Of peace.”
"No—you've shared that with me. About peace."
“Of peace,” said Mr. Longdon. “Oh you don’t know—you haven’t the least idea. That’s just why I want to show you.”
“Of peace,” said Mr. Longdon. “Oh, you don’t know—you have no idea. That’s exactly why I want to show you.”
Nanda looked as if already she saw it in the distance. “But will it be peace if I’m there? I mean for YOU,” she added.
Nanda looked like she could already see it in the distance. “But will it be peaceful if I’m there? I mean for YOU,” she added.
“It isn’t a question of ‘me.’ Everybody’s omelet is made of somebody’s eggs. Besides, I think that when we’re alone together—!”
“It’s not just about ‘me.’ Everyone’s omelet is made from someone else’s eggs. Plus, I believe that when we’re alone together—!”
He had dropped for so long that she wondered. “Well, when we are—?”
He had been down for so long that she wondered. “Well, when are we—?”
“Why, it will be all right,” he simply concluded. “Temples of peace, the ancients used to call them. We’ll set up one, and I shall be at least doorkeeper. You’ll come down whenever you like.”
“Why, it’ll be fine,” he said confidently. “The ancients used to call them temples of peace. We’ll create one, and I’ll at least be the doorkeeper. You can come down whenever you want.”
She gave herself to him in her silence more than she could have done in words. “Have you arranged it with mamma?” she said, however, at last.
She gave herself to him in her silence more than she ever could have in words. “Did you talk to mom about it?” she finally asked.
“I’ve arranged everything.”
“I've got it all set.”
“SHE won’t want to come?”
"She doesn't want to come?"
Her friend’s laugh turned him to her. “Don’t be nervous. There are things as to which your mother trusts me.”
Her friend's laugh caught his attention. “Don’t worry. There are things your mom trusts me with.”
“But others as to which not.”
But others, regarding which there is no information.
Their eyes met for some time on this, and it ended in his saying: “Well, you must help me.” Nanda, but without shrinking, looked away again, and Mr. Longdon, as if to consecrate their understanding by the air of ease, passed to another subject. “Mr. Mitchett’s the most princely host.”
Their eyes locked for a moment, and it ended with him saying, “Well, you need to help me.” Nanda, still unflinching, looked away again, and Mr. Longdon, as if to seal their understanding with a sense of comfort, switched to another topic. “Mr. Mitchett’s the most generous host.”
“Isn’t he too kind for anything? Do you know what he pretends?” Nanda went on. “He says in the most extraordinary way that he does it all for ME.”
“Isn’t he too nice for anything? Do you know what he’s pretending?” Nanda continued. “He claims in the most unbelievable way that he does it all for ME.”
“Takes this great place and fills it with servants and company—?”
“Takes this great place and fills it with staff and guests—?”
“Yes, just so that I may come down for a Sunday or two. Of course he has only taken it for three or four weeks, but even for that time it’s a handsome compliment. He doesn’t care what he does. It’s his way of amusing himself. He amuses himself at our expense,” the girl continued.
“Yes, just so I can visit for a Sunday or two. Sure, he’s only rented it for three or four weeks, but even for that short time, it’s a nice compliment. He doesn’t care what he does. It’s his way of having fun. He enjoys himself at our expense,” the girl continued.
“Well, I hope that makes up, my dear, for the rate at which we’re doing so at his!”
“Well, I hope that makes up for the speed at which we’re doing so at his place, my dear!”
“His amusement,” said Nanda, “is to see us believe what he says.”
“His amusement,” Nanda said, “is watching us believe what he says.”
Mr. Longdon thought a moment. “Really, my child, you’re most acute.”
Mr. Longdon thought for a moment. “Honestly, my child, you’re very perceptive.”
“Oh I haven’t watched life for nothing! Mitchy doesn’t care,” she repeated.
“Oh, I haven't been watching life for no reason! Mitchy doesn't care,” she repeated.
Her companion seemed divided between a desire to draw and a certain fear to encourage her. “Doesn’t care for what?”
Her companion seemed torn between wanting to encourage her to draw and fearing what that might lead to. “Doesn’t care about what?”
She considered an instant, all coherently, and it might have added to Mr. Longdon’s impression of her depth. “Well, for himself. I mean for his money. For anything any one may think. For Lord Petherton, for instance, really at all. Lord Petherton thinks he has helped him—thinks, that is, that Mitchy thinks he has. But Mitchy’s more amused at HIM than at anybody else. He takes every one in.”
She thought for a moment, clearly, and it might have enhanced Mr. Longdon's view of her depth. “Well, for himself. I mean for his money. For anything anyone might think. Like Lord Petherton, for example, really at all. Lord Petherton believes he has helped him—thinks, that is, that Mitchy thinks he has. But Mitchy finds him more entertaining than anyone else. He plays everyone.”
“Every one but you?”
“Everyone except you?”
“Oh I like him.”
“Oh, I really like him.”
“My poor child, you’re of a profundity!” Mr. Longdon murmured.
“My poor child, you’re so deep!” Mr. Longdon murmured.
He spoke almost uneasily, but she was not too much alarmed to continue lucid. “And he likes me, and I know just how much—and just how little. He’s the most generous man in the world. It pleases him to feel that he’s indifferent and splendid—there are so many things it makes up to him for.” The old man listened with attention, and his young friend conscious of it, proceeded as on ground of which she knew every inch. “He’s the son, as you know, of a great bootmaker—‘to all the Courts of Europe’—who left him a large fortune, which had been made, I believe, in the most extraordinary way, by building-speculations as well.”
He spoke almost nervously, but she was calm enough to keep her composure. “And he likes me, and I know exactly how much—and how little. He’s the most generous guy in the world. It makes him feel good to think he’s cool and amazing—there are so many things that compensates for.” The old man listened intently, and his young friend, aware of this, continued as if she knew the territory well. “He’s the son, as you know, of a famous shoemaker—‘to all the Courts of Europe’—who left him a large fortune that was made, I believe, in some pretty remarkable ways, including building projects too.”
“Oh yes, I know. It’s astonishing!” her companion sighed.
“Oh yeah, I know. It’s amazing!” her companion sighed.
“That he should be of such extraction?”
“That he should come from such a background?”
“Well, everything. That you should be talking as you are—that you should have ‘watched life,’ as you say, to such purpose. That we should any of us be here—most of all that Mr. Mitchett himself should. That your grandmother’s daughter should have brought HER daughter—”
“Well, everything. That you should be talking like you are—that you should have ‘watched life,’ as you say, so purposefully. That any of us should be here—most of all that Mr. Mitchett himself should. That your grandmother’s daughter should have brought HER daughter—”
“To stay with a person”—Nanda took it up as, apparently out of delicacy, he fairly failed—“whose father used to take the measure, down on his knees on a little mat, as mamma says, of my grandfather’s remarkably large foot? Yes, we none of us mind. Do you think we should?” Nanda asked.
“To stay with someone”—Nanda picked it up as, seemingly out of sensitivity, he really stumbled—“whose dad used to measure, down on his knees on a little mat, as mom says, my grandfather’s unusually large foot? Yeah, none of us care. Do you think we should?” Nanda asked.
Mr. Longdon turned it over. “I’ll answer you by a question. Would you marry him?”
Mr. Longdon flipped it around. “I’ll respond with a question. Would you marry him?”
“Never.” Then as if to show there was no weakness in her mildness, “Never, never, never,” she repeated.
“Never.” Then, to prove there was no weakness in her gentleness, she added, “Never, never, never,” she repeated.
“And yet I dare say you know—?” But Mr. Longdon once more faltered; his scruple came uppermost. “You don’t mind my speaking of it?”
“And yet I dare say you know—?” But Mr. Longdon hesitated again; his hesitation became paramount. “You don’t mind if I bring it up?”
“Of his thinking he wants to marry me? Not a bit. I positively enjoy telling you there’s nothing in it.”
“Does he really think he wants to marry me? Not at all. I seriously enjoy telling you there's nothing to it.”
“Not even for HIM?”
“Not even for him?”
Nanda considered. “Not more than is made up to him by his having found out through talks and things—which mightn’t otherwise have occurred—that I do like him. I wouldn’t have come down here if I hadn’t liked him.”
Nanda thought about it. “Not any more than what he’s figured out from our conversations and stuff—which probably wouldn’t have happened otherwise—that I actually like him. I wouldn’t have come down here if I didn’t like him.”
“Not for any other reason?”—Mr. Longdon put it gravely.
“Not for any other reason?”—Mr. Longdon said seriously.
“Not for YOUR being here, do you mean?”
“Not because of YOUR being here, you mean?”
He delayed. “Me and other persons.”
He hesitated. “Me and other people.”
She showed somehow that she wouldn’t flinch. “You weren’t asked till after he had made sure I’d come. We’ve become, you and I,” she smiled, “one of the couples who are invited together.”
She somehow made it clear that she wouldn’t back down. “You weren’t asked until after he made sure I’d come. We’ve become, you and I,” she smiled, “one of those couples who get invited together.”
These were couples, his speculative eye seemed to show, he didn’t even yet know about, and if he mentally took them up a moment it was all promptly to drop them. “I don’t think you state it quite strongly enough, you know.”
These were couples, his curious gaze seemed to indicate, he didn’t even know about yet, and if he briefly considered them, it was quickly to dismiss them. “I don’t think you express it quite strongly enough, you know.”
“That Mitchy IS hard hit? He states it so strongly himself that it will surely do for both of us. I’m a part of what I just spoke of—his indifference and magnificence. It’s as if he could only afford to do what’s not vulgar. He might perfectly marry a duke’s daughter, but that WOULD be vulgar—would be the absolute necessity and ideal of nine out of ten of the sons of shoemakers made ambitious by riches. Mitchy says ‘No; I take my own line; I go in for a beggar-maid.’ And it’s only because I’m a beggar-maid that he wants me.”
“That Mitchy is really affected? He puts it so forcefully himself that it will definitely be enough for both of us. I’m a part of what I just mentioned—his indifference and greatness. It’s as if he can only choose what’s not low-class. He could easily marry a duke’s daughter, but that would be low-class—would be the absolute necessity and ideal of nine out of ten ambitious sons of shoemakers who have gained wealth. Mitchy says, ‘No; I’ll follow my own path; I’m going for a beggar-maid.’ And it’s only because I’m a beggar-maid that he’s interested in me.”
“But there are plenty of other beggar-maids,” Mr. Longdon objected.
"But there are plenty of other beggar-maids," Mr. Longdon replied.
“Oh I admit I’m the one he least dislikes. But if I had any money,” Nanda went on, “or if I were really good-looking—for that to-day, the real thing, will do as well as being a duke’s daughter—he wouldn’t come near me. And I think that ought to settle it. Besides, he must marry Aggie. She’s a beggar-maid too—as well as an angel. So there’s nothing against it.”
“Oh, I admit I’m the one he likes the least. But if I had any money,” Nanda continued, “or if I were actually attractive—because honestly, being a duke’s daughter is just as good as that—he wouldn’t even look my way. And I think that should be enough to wrap it up. Plus, he has to marry Aggie. She’s a beggar-maid too—just like she’s an angel. So there’s nothing wrong with that.”
Mr. Longdon stared, but even in his surprise seemed to take from the swiftness with which she made him move over the ground a certain agreeable glow. “Does ‘Aggie’ like him?”
Mr. Longdon stared, but even in his surprise seemed to feel a pleasant thrill from how quickly she made him cover the ground. “Does ‘Aggie’ like him?”
“She likes every one. As I say, she’s an angel—but a real, real, real one. The kindest man in the world’s therefore the proper husband for her. If Mitchy wants to do something thoroughly nice,” she declared with the same high competence, “he’ll take her out of her situation, which is awful.”
“She likes everyone. Like I said, she’s an angel—but a true, genuine one. The kindest man in the world would be the right husband for her. If Mitchy really wants to do something nice,” she said with the same confidence, “he’ll get her out of her awful situation.”
Mr. Longdon looked graver. “In what way awful?”
Mr. Longdon looked more serious. “What do you mean by awful?”
“Why, don’t you know?” His eye was now cold enough to give her, in her chill, a flurried sense that she might displease him least by a graceful lightness. “The Duchess and Lord Petherton are like you and me.”
“Why, don’t you know?” His gaze was now cold enough to give her, in her chill, a frenzied sense that she could offend him the least with a graceful lightness. “The Duchess and Lord Petherton are just like you and me.”
“Is it a conundrum?” He was serious indeed.
“Is it a puzzle?” He was being serious for sure.
“They’re one of the couples who are invited together.” But his face reflected so little success for her levity that it was in another tone she presently added: “Mitchy really oughtn’t.” Her friend, in silence, fixed his eyes on the ground; an attitude in which there was something to make her strike rather wild. “But of course, kind as he is, he can scarcely be called particular. He has his ideas—he thinks nothing matters. He says we’ve all come to a pass that’s the end of everything.”
“They’re one of those couples invited together.” But his expression showed such little success for her lightheartedness that she switched to a different tone and added, “Mitchy really shouldn’t.” Her friend silently stared at the ground, which made her feel a bit unsettled. “But of course, being the nice person he is, he can hardly be called picky. He has his own ideas—he thinks nothing really matters. He says we’ve all reached a point that’s the end of it all.”
Mr. Longdon remained mute a while, and when he at last, raised his eyes it was without meeting Nanda’s and with some dryness of manner. “The end of everything? One might easily receive that impression.”
Mr. Longdon stayed silent for a while, and when he finally looked up, he didn't meet Nanda's gaze and seemed a bit detached. “The end of everything? It’s easy to get that feeling.”
He again became mute, and there was a pause between them of some length, accepted by Nanda with an anxious stillness that it might have touched a spectator to observe. She sat there as if waiting for some further sign, only wanting not to displease her friend, yet unable to pretend to play any part and with something in her really that she couldn’t take back now, something involved in her original assumption that there was to be a kind of intelligence in their relation. “I dare say,” she said at last, “that I make allusions you don’t like. But I keep forgetting.”
He fell silent again, and they shared a long pause, which Nanda accepted with an anxious stillness that might have moved an onlooker. She sat there as if waiting for some further indication, only wanting not to disappoint her friend, yet unable to pretend to act any differently, and there was something in her that she couldn’t take back now, something tied to her initial belief that there would be a kind of understanding in their relationship. “I guess,” she finally said, “that I make references you don’t appreciate. But I keep forgetting.”
He waited a moment longer, then turned to her with a look rendered a trifle strange by the way it happened to reach over his glasses. It was even austerer than before. “Keep forgetting what?”
He waited a moment longer, then turned to her with a look that seemed a bit odd because it came through his glasses. It was even more serious than before. “Keep forgetting what?”
She gave after an instant a faint feeble smile which seemed to speak of helplessness and which, when at rare moments it played in her face, was expressive from her positive lack of personal, superficial diffidence. “Well—I don’t know.” It was as if appearances became at times so complicated that—so far as helping others to understand was concerned—she could only give up.
She offered a faint, weak smile that seemed to convey helplessness and, on the rare occasions it showed on her face, expressed her complete lack of any superficial shyness. “Well—I’m not sure.” It was as if things sometimes became so complicated that, in terms of helping others understand, she could only give up.
“I hope you don’t think I want you to be with me as you wouldn’t be—so to speak—with yourself. I hope you don’t think I don’t want you to be frank. If you were to try to APPEAR to me anything—!” He ended in simple sadness: that, for instance, would be so little what he should like.
“I hope you don’t think I want you to be with me in a way that you wouldn’t be—so to speak—with yourself. I hope you don’t think I don’t want you to be honest. If you were to try to ACT like anything else to me—!” He finished with a deep sense of sadness: that, for example, would be so far from what he would truly appreciate.
“Anything different, you mean, from what I am? That’s just what I’ve thought from the first. One’s just what one IS—isn’t one? I don’t mean so much,” she went on, “in one’s character or temper—for they have, haven’t they? to be what’s called ‘properly controlled’—as in one’s mind and what one sees and feels and the sort of thing one notices.” Nanda paused an instant; then “There you are!” she simply but rather desperately brought out.
“Anything different, you mean, from who I am? That’s exactly what I’ve thought from the beginning. One is just what one IS—right? I don’t mean so much,” she continued, “in one’s character or temperament—for those have to be what’s called ‘properly controlled’—more like in one’s mind and what one perceives and feels and the kinds of things one notices.” Nanda paused for a moment; then “There you go!” she simply but somewhat desperately said.
Mr. Longdon considered this with visible intensity. “What you suggest is that the things you speak of depend on other people?”
Mr. Longdon thought about this with noticeable focus. “Are you implying that the things you're talking about rely on other people?”
“Well, every one isn’t so beautiful as you.” She had met him with promptitude, yet no sooner had she spoken than she appeared again to encounter a difficulty. “But there it is—my just saying even that. Oh how I always know—as I’ve told you before—whenever I’m different! I can’t ask you to tell me the things Granny WOULD have said, because that’s simply arranging to keep myself back from you, and so being nasty and underhand, which you naturally don’t want, nor I either. Nevertheless when I say the things she wouldn’t, then I put before you too much—too much for your liking it—what I know and see and feel. If we’re both partly the result of other people, HER other people were so different.” The girl’s sensitive boldness kept it up, but there was something in her that pleaded for patience. “And yet if she had YOU, so I’ve got you too. It’s the flattery of that, or the sound of it, I know, that must be so unlike her. Of course it’s awfully like mother; yet it isn’t as if you hadn’t already let me see—is it?—that you don’t really think me the same.” Again she stopped a minute, as to find her scarce possible way with him, and again for the time he gave no sign. She struck out once more with her strange cool limpidity. “Granny wasn’t the kind of girl she COULDN’t be—and so neither am I.”
“Well, not everyone is as beautiful as you.” She met him promptly, but as soon as she spoke, she seemed to hit a wall. “But there it is—just me saying that. Oh, I always know—like I’ve told you before—whenever I act differently! I can't ask you to tell me the things Granny WOULD have said, because that would just be holding myself back from you, and being sneaky, which you obviously don’t want, and neither do I. Still, when I say the things she wouldn’t, then I put too much—too much for you to like—of what I know and see and feel in front of you. If we’re both partly shaped by other people, HER other people were so different.” The girl’s sensitive boldness continued, but something in her seemed to ask for patience. “And yet if she had YOU, then I’ve got you too. It’s the flattery of that, or how it sounds, that I know must be so unlike her. Of course, it’s very much like mother; yet it’s not as if you haven't already shown me—is it?—that you don’t really think I’m the same.” Again she paused for a moment, trying to find her way with him, and once more he gave no indication. She pressed on again with her strange, calm clarity. “Granny wasn’t the kind of girl she COULDN’T be—and neither am I.”
Mr. Longdon had fallen while she talked into something that might have been taken for a conscious temporary submission to her; he had uncrossed his fidgety legs and, thrusting them out with the feet together, sat looking very hard before him, his chin sunk on his breast and his hands, clasped as they met, rapidly twirling their thumbs. So he remained for a time that might have given his young friend the sense of having made herself right for him so far as she had been wrong. He still had all her attention, just as previously she had had his, but, while he now simply gazed and thought, she watched him with a discreet solicitude that would almost have represented him as a near relative whom she supposed unwell. At the end he looked round, and then, obeying some impulse that had gathered in her while they sat mute, she put out to him the tender hand she might have offered to a sick child. They had been talking about frankness, but she showed a frankness in this instance that made him perceptibly colour. To that in turn, however, he responded only the more completely, taking her hand and holding it, keeping it a long minute during which their eyes met and something seemed to clear up that had been too obscure to be dispelled by words. Finally he brought out as if, though it was what he had been thinking of, her gesture had most determined him: “I wish immensely you’d get married!”
Mr. Longdon had drifted into a state that might have seemed like a conscious choice to give in to her; he had uncrossed his restless legs and, putting them together, sat staring straight ahead, his chin dropped to his chest and his hands, clasped together, quickly twirling their thumbs. He stayed like that long enough for his young friend to feel she had redeemed herself after being wrong before. He still had her full attention, just as she had once had his, but while he was now simply staring and deep in thought, she observed him with a careful concern that made him seem like a close relative she thought was unwell. Eventually, he looked around, and then, acting on an impulse that had built up in her during their silence, she reached out to him with a gentle hand, like she would for a sick child. They had been discussing honesty, but she displayed a sincerity in this moment that made him blush. In response, he took her hand and held it for a long minute, during which their eyes locked and something became clear that hadn’t been easily clarified by words. Finally, he said, as if her gesture had inspired him, “I really wish you would get married!”
His tone betrayed so special a meaning that the words had a sound of suddenness; yet there was always in Nanda’s face that odd preparedness of the young person who has unlearned surprise through the habit, in company, of studiously not compromising her innocence by blinking at things said. “How CAN I?” she asked, but appearing rather to take up the proposal than to put it by.
His tone revealed such a unique meaning that his words felt abrupt; yet there was always that strange readiness in Nanda’s expression, the kind that comes from a young person who has stopped being surprised by practicing not to compromise her innocence by reacting to things said in company. “How CAN I?” she asked, but it seemed more like she was considering the proposal rather than dismissing it.
“Can’t you, CAN’T you?” He spoke pressingly and kept her hand. She shook her head slowly, markedly; on which he continued: “You don’t do justice to Mr. Mitchy.” She said nothing, but her look was there and it made him resume: “Impossible?”
“Can’t you, CAN’T you?” He asked urgently, still holding her hand. She shook her head slowly and deliberately; to which he added, “You’re not being fair to Mr. Mitchy.” She stayed silent, but her expression spoke volumes, prompting him to continue: “Impossible?”
“Impossible.” At this, letting her go, Mr. Longden got up; he pulled out his watch. “We must go back.” She had risen with him and they stood face to face in the faded light while he slipped the watch away. “Well, that doesn’t make me wish it any less.”
“Impossible.” With that, Mr. Longden released her and stood up; he checked his watch. “We need to head back.” She had also gotten up, and they faced each other in the dim light as he put the watch away. “Well, that doesn’t make me want it any less.”
“It’s lovely of you to wish it, but I shall be one of the people who don’t. I shall be at the end,” said Nanda, “one of those who haven’t.”
“It's nice of you to hope for it, but I'm going to be one of those who don't. I'll be at the end,” said Nanda, “one of those who haven't.”
“No, my child,” he returned gravely—“you shall never be anything so sad.”
“No, my child,” he replied seriously—“you will never be anything so sad.”
“Why not—if YOU’VE been?” He looked at her a little, quietly, and then, putting out his hand, passed her own into his arm. “Exactly because I have.”
“Why not—if YOU’VE been?” He looked at her briefly, quietly, and then, reaching out his hand, slipped her own into his arm. “Exactly because I have.”
III
III
“Would you” the Duchess said to him the next day, “be for five minutes awfully kind to my poor little niece?” The words were spoken in charming entreaty as he issued from the house late on the Sunday afternoon—the second evening of his stay, which the next morning was to bring to an end—and on his meeting the speaker at one of the extremities of the wide cool terrace. There was at this point a subsidiary flight of steps by which she had just mounted from the grounds, one of her purposes being apparently to testify afresh to the anxious supervision of little Aggie she had momentarily suffered herself to be diverted from. This young lady, established in the pleasant shade on a sofa of light construction designed for the open air, offered the image of a patience of which it was a questionable kindness to break the spell. It was that beautiful hour when, toward the close of the happiest days of summer, such places as the great terrace at Mertle present to the fancy a recall of the banquet-hall deserted—deserted by the company lately gathered at tea and now dispersed, according to affinities and combinations promptly felt and perhaps quite as promptly criticised, either in quieter chambers where intimacy might deepen or in gardens and under trees where the stillness knew the click of balls and the good humour of games. There had been chairs, on the terrace, pushed about; there were ungathered teacups on the level top of the parapet; the servants in fact, in the manner of “hands” mustered by a whistle on the deck of a ship, had just arrived to restore things to an order soon again to be broken. There were scattered couples in sight below and an idle group on the lawn, out of the midst of which, in spite of its detachment, somebody was sharp enough sometimes to cry “Out!” The high daylight was still in the sky, but with just the foreknowledge already of the long golden glow in which the many-voiced caw of the rooks would sound at once sociable and sad. There was a great deal all about to be aware of and to look at, but little Aggie had her eyes on a book over which her pretty head was bent with a docility visible even from afar. “I’ve a friend—down there by the lake—to go back to,” the Duchess went on, “and I’m on my way to my room to get a letter that I’ve promised to show him. I shall immediately bring it down and then in a few minutes be able to relieve you,—I don’t leave her alone too much—one doesn’t, you know, in a house full of people, a child of that age. Besides”—and Mr. Longdon’s interlocutress was even more confiding—“I do want you so very intensely to know her. You, par exemple, you’re what I SHOULD like to give her.” Mr. Longdon looked the noble lady, in acknowledgement of her appeal, straight in the face, and who can tell whether or no she acutely guessed from his expression that he recognised this particular juncture as written on the page of his doom?—whether she heard him inaudibly say “Ah here it is: I knew it would have to come!” She would at any rate have been astute enough, had this miracle occurred, quite to complete his sense for her own understanding and suffer it to make no difference in the tone in which she still confronted him. “Oh I take the bull by the horns—I know you haven’t wanted to know me. If you had you’d have called on me—I’ve given you plenty of hints and little coughs. Now, you see, I don’t cough any more—I just rush at you and grab you. You don’t call on me—so I call on YOU. There isn’t any indecency moreover that I won’t commit for my child.”
“Would you,” the Duchess said to him the next day, “be really kind to my poor little niece for just five minutes?” She spoke in a charming, pleading tone as he was leaving the house late on Sunday afternoon—the second evening of his visit, which would end the next morning—when he encountered her at one end of the wide, cool terrace. At that spot, there was a small flight of steps she had just come up from the grounds, apparently having momentarily diverted herself from closely supervising little Aggie. This young lady was settled in the pleasant shade on a light sofa designed for outdoor use, presenting a picture of such patience that it would be questionable kindness to disturb her peace. It was that beautiful time when, at the end of summer's happiest days, places like the grand terrace at Mertle evoke the image of a deserted banquet hall—empty of the company that had recently gathered for tea and now scattered, according to the natural affinities and combinations felt and perhaps just as quickly critiqued, either in quieter rooms where intimacy might deepen or outside in gardens and under trees where stillness resounded with the click of balls and the cheerful spirit of games. There had been chairs pushed around on the terrace, and there were uncollected teacups resting on the parapet; the servants had just arrived, like crew members responding to a whistle on a ship, to restore order that would soon be disrupted again. Below, scattered couples were visible, along with a relaxed group on the lawn, from which someone occasionally called out “Out!” The bright daylight was still overhead but hinted at the long golden glow in which the many cawing rooks sounded both social and melancholic. There was so much to notice and observe, but little Aggie had her eyes glued to a book, her pretty head bent over it with a docility evident even from a distance. “I have a friend—down by the lake—to return to,” the Duchess continued, “and I’m heading to my room to get a letter I promised to show him. I’ll bring it back down immediately and then, in just a few minutes, I’ll be able to relieve you—I don’t leave her alone too much—one doesn’t, you know, in a house full of people, a child of that age. Besides”—and Mr. Longdon’s conversational partner was even more open—“I really want you to know her. You, for example, are exactly what I’d like to give her.” Mr. Longdon looked at the noble lady, acknowledging her request, but who can say whether she intuitively sensed from his expression that he recognized this moment as critical in his fate?—whether she caught him silently thinking, “Ah, here it is: I knew this would have to happen!” At the very least, if this miracle did occur, she would have been sharp enough to fully understand his feelings but still maintain the same tone as she confronted him. “Oh, I take the bull by the horns—I know you haven’t wanted to get to know me. If you had, you would have called on me—I’ve dropped plenty of hints and given little coughs. Now, you see, I’m not coughing anymore—I’m just charging at you and grabbing you. You don’t call on me—so I’m calling on YOU. There’s nothing indecent that I won’t do for my child.”
Mr. Longdon’s impenetrability crashed like glass at the elbow-touch of this large handsome practised woman, who walked for him, like some brazen pagan goddess, in a cloud of queer legend. He looked off at her child, who, at a distance and not hearing them, had not moved. “I know she’s a great friend of Nanda’s.”
Mr. Longdon’s stoic demeanor shattered like glass at the gentle touch of this striking, confident woman, who moved for him like a bold goddess from a strange myth. He glanced at her child, who, from afar and not hearing their conversation, remained still. “I know she’s a close friend of Nanda’s.”
“Has Nanda told you that?”
“Did Nanda tell you that?”
“Often—taking such an interest in her.”
“Often—showing such an interest in her.”
“I’m glad she thinks so then—though really her interests are so various. But come to my baby. I don’t make HER come,” she explained as she swept him along, “because I want you just to sit down by her there and keep the place, as one may say—!”
“I’m glad she thinks that—though honestly, her interests are so varied. But come see my baby. I don’t make HER come,” she explained as she pulled him along, “because I want you just to sit down by her there and keep the spot, so to speak—!”
“Well, for whom?” he demanded as she stopped. It was her step that had checked itself as well as her tongue, and again, suddenly, they stood quite consciously and vividly opposed. “Can I trust you?” the Duchess brought out. Again then she took herself up. “But as if I weren’t already doing it! It’s because I do trust you so utterly that I haven’t been able any longer to keep my hands off you. The person I want the place for is none other than Mitchy himself, and half my occupation now is to get it properly kept for him. Lord Petherton’s immensely kind, but Lord Petherton can’t do everything. I know you really like our host—!”
“Well, for who?” he asked as she paused. It was both her step and her words that had suddenly stopped, and once more, they stood very aware and vividly facing each other. “Can I trust you?” the Duchess said. Then she collected herself again. “As if I weren’t already doing that! It’s because I trust you so completely that I haven’t been able to keep my hands off you. The person I want the place for is none other than Mitchy himself, and half my job right now is to make sure it's properly taken care of for him. Lord Petherton is incredibly kind, but he can’t do everything. I know you really like our host—!”
Mr. Longdon, at this, interrupted her with a certain coldness. “How, may I ask, do you know it?”
Mr. Longdon, upon hearing this, interrupted her with a hint of coldness. “How, if I may ask, do you know that?”
But with a brazen goddess to deal with—! This personage had to fix him but an instant. “Because, you dear honest man, you’re here. You wouldn’t be if you hated him, for you don’t practically condone—!”
But with a bold goddess to contend with—! This character had to correct him in an instant. “Because, you sweet honest man, you’re here. You wouldn’t be if you hated him, as you don’t really condone—!”
This time he broke in with his eyes on the child. “I feel on the contrary, I assure you, that I condone a great deal.”
This time he interrupted, his eyes on the child. “I actually feel the opposite, I promise you, that I overlook a lot.”
“Well, don’t boast of your cynicism,” she laughed, “till you’re sure of all it covers. Let the right thing for you be,” she went on, “that Nanda herself wants it.”
“Well, don’t brag about your cynicism,” she laughed, “until you’re sure of everything it includes. The right thing for you should be,” she continued, “that Nanda herself wants it.”
“Nanda herself?” He continued to watch little Aggie, who had never yet turned her head. “I’m afraid I don’t understand you.”
“Nanda herself?” He kept watching little Aggie, who had still never turned her head. “I’m afraid I don’t get what you mean.”
She swept him on again. “I’ll come to you presently and explain. I MUST get my letter for Petherton; after which I’ll give up Mitchy, whom I was going to find, and since I’ve broken the ice—if it isn’t too much to say to such a polar bear!—I’ll show you le fond de ma pensee. Baby darling,” she said to her niece, “keep Mr. Longdon. Show him,” she benevolently suggested, “what you’ve been reading.” Then again to her fellow guest, as arrested by this very question: “Caro signore, have YOU a possible book?”
She gestured for him to move on. “I’ll come to you soon and explain. I NEED to get my letter for Petherton; after that, I’ll let go of Mitchy, whom I was going to find, and since I’ve already broken the ice—if it’s not too much to say to such a polar bear!—I’ll share what’s on my mind. Baby darling,” she said to her niece, “keep Mr. Longdon company. Show him,” she kindly suggested, “what you’ve been reading.” Then back to her fellow guest, as if she were suddenly reminded by this very question: “Dear sir, do YOU have a suitable book?”
Little Aggie had got straight up and was holding out her volume, which Mr. Longdon, all courtesy for her, glanced at. “Stories from English History. Oh!”
Little Aggie had gotten up and was holding out her book, which Mr. Longdon, being polite, glanced at. “Stories from English History. Oh!”
His ejaculation, though vague, was not such as to prevent the girl from venturing gently: “Have you read it?”
His response, though unclear, didn't stop the girl from softly asking, “Have you read it?”
Mr. Longdon, receiving her pure little smile, showed he felt he had never so taken her in as at this moment, as well as also that she was a person with whom he should surely get on. “I think I must have.”
Mr. Longdon, seeing her genuine little smile, felt like he had never understood her as much as he did at that moment, and he also realized that she was someone he would definitely get along with. "I think I must have."
Little Aggie was still more encouraged, but not to the point of keeping anything back. “It hasn’t any author. It’s anonymous.”
Little Aggie was even more encouraged, but not to the point of holding anything back. “It doesn’t have an author. It’s anonymous.”
The Duchess borrowed, for another question to Mr. Longdon, not a little of her gravity. “Is it all right?”
The Duchess borrowed a bit of her seriousness for another question to Mr. Longdon. “Is it okay?”
“I don’t know”—his answer was to Aggie. “There have been some horrid things in English history.”
“I don’t know,” he replied to Aggie. “There have been some terrible things in English history.”
“Oh horrid—HAVEN’T there?” Aggie, whose speech had the prettiest faintest foreignness, sweetly and eagerly quavered.
“Oh no—AREN’T there?” Aggie, whose voice had the loveliest hint of an accent, sweetly and eagerly trembled.
“Well, darling, Mr. Longdon will recommend to you some nice historical work—for we love history, don’t we?—that leaves the horrors out. We like to know,” the Duchess explained to the authority she invoked, “the cheerful happy RIGHT things. There are so many, after all, and this is the place to remember them. A tantot.”
"Well, darling, Mr. Longdon will suggest some nice historical work to you—for we love history, right?—that skips over the horrors. We prefer to know," the Duchess explained to the authority she referenced, "the cheerful, positive RIGHT things. There are so many, after all, and this is the place to remember them. A little bit."
As she passed into the house by the nearest of the long windows that stood open Mr. Longdon placed himself beside her little charge, whom he treated, for the next ten minutes, with an exquisite courtesy. A person who knew him well would, if present at the scene, have found occasion in it to be freshly aware that he was in his quiet way master of two distinct kinds of urbanity, the kind that added to distance and the kind that diminished it. Such an analyst would furthermore have noted, in respect to the aunt and the niece, of which kind each had the benefit, and might even have gone so far as to detect in him some absolute betrayal of the impression produced on him by his actual companion, some irradiation of his certitude that, from the point of view under which she had been formed, she was a remarkable, a rare success. Since to create a particular little rounded and tinted innocence had been aimed at, the fruit had been grown to the perfection of a peach on a sheltered wall, and this quality of the object resulting from a process might well make him feel himself in contact with something wholly new. Little Aggie differed from any young person he had ever met in that she had been deliberately prepared for consumption and in that furthermore the gentleness of her spirit had immensely helped the preparation. Nanda, beside her, was a Northern savage, and the reason was partly that the elements of that young lady’s nature were already, were publicly, were almost indecorously active. They were practically there for good or for ill; experience was still to come and what they might work out to still a mystery; but the sum would get itself done with the figures now on the slate. On little Aggie’s slate the figures were yet to be written; which sufficiently accounted for the difference of the two surfaces. Both the girls struck him as lambs with the great shambles of life in their future; but while one, with its neck in a pink ribbon, had no consciousness but that of being fed from the hand with the small sweet biscuit of unobjectionable knowledge, the other struggled with instincts and forebodings, with the suspicion of its doom and the far-borne scent, in the flowery fields, of blood.
As she walked into the house through the nearest of the long open windows, Mr. Longdon stood next to her young charge, treating her with exquisite courtesy for the next ten minutes. Anyone who knew him well would have recognized that he possessed two types of social grace: one that created distance and another that closed it. This observer would also have noted which type each girl received from him and might have even detected a hint of the impression his companion made on him—an acknowledgment that, based on her upbringing, she was a remarkable and rare success. Since the goal had been to cultivate a specific, refined innocence, the result was as perfect as a peach ripening on a warm wall, and this attribute might have made him feel connected to something entirely new. Little Aggie was different from anyone he had ever met; she had been purposefully nurtured for appreciation, and the gentleness of her spirit had greatly contributed to that nurturing. Nanda, standing beside her, was like a Northern wildling, partly because the elements of her nature were already active—almost overtly so. They were practically set for good or ill; experiences were yet to come, and the outcome was still a mystery, but the sum of who she was was there, ready to be revealed. On little Aggie’s slate, however, the numbers had yet to be written, which explained the difference between the two girls. Both girls struck him as innocent lambs headed for the harsh realities of life; yet while one, adorned with a pink ribbon, only knew the bliss of being fed little sweet bits of simple knowledge, the other was grappling with her instincts and fears, sensing her fate and the distant smell of blood in the flower-filled fields.
“Oh Nanda, she’s my best friend after three or four others.”
“Oh Nanda, she’s my best friend after a few others.”
“After so many?” Mr. Longdon laughed. “Don’t you think that’s rather a back seat, as they say, for one’s best?”
“After so many?” Mr. Longdon laughed. “Don’t you think that’s kind of a back seat, as they say, for one’s best?”
“A back seat?”—she wondered with a purity!
“A back seat?”—she thought with such innocence!
“If you don’t understand,” said her companion, “it serves me right, as your aunt didn’t leave me with you to teach you the slang of the day.”
“If you don’t get it,” said her friend, “that’s on me, since your aunt didn’t leave me here to teach you the lingo of the times.”
“The ‘slang’?”—she again spotlessly speculated.
"The 'slang'?" she asked curiously.
“You’ve never even heard the expression? I should think that a great compliment to our time if it weren’t that I fear it may have been only the name that has been kept from you.”
“You’ve never heard that expression? I would consider it a huge compliment to our time if I didn’t worry that it’s just the name that’s been kept from you.”
The light of ignorance in the child’s smile was positively golden. “The name?” she again echoed.
The glow of innocence in the child's smile was truly golden. "The name?" she repeated.
She understood too little—he gave it up. “And who are all the other best friends whom poor Nanda comes after?”
She didn't understand much—he let it go. “And who are all the other best friends that poor Nanda looks up to?”
“Well, there’s my aunt, and Miss Merriman, and Gelsomina, and Dr. Beltram.”
“Well, there’s my aunt, Miss Merriman, Gelsomina, and Dr. Beltram.”
“And who, please, is Miss Merriman?”
“And who exactly is Miss Merriman?”
“She’s my governess, don’t you know?—but such a deliciously easy governess.”
“She’s my governess, you know?—but she’s such an incredibly easygoing governess.”
“That, I suppose, is because she has such a deliciously easy pupil. And who is Gelsomina?” Mr. Longdon enquired.
“That, I guess, is because she has such an effortlessly easy student. And who is Gelsomina?” Mr. Longdon asked.
“She’s my old nurse—my old maid.”
“She’s my former nurse—my old housekeeper.”
“I see. Well, one must always be kind to old maids. But who’s Dr. Beltram?”
“I see. Well, one should always be kind to single women. But who’s Dr. Beltram?”
“Oh the most intimate friend of all. We tell him everything.”
“Oh, the closest friend of all. We share everything with him.”
There was for Mr. Longdon in this, with a slight incertitude, an effect of drollery. “Your little troubles?”
There was for Mr. Longdon in this, with a slight uncertainty, an effect of drollery. “Your little troubles?”
“Ah they’re not always so little! And he takes them all away.”
“Ah, they’re not always that small! And he takes them all away.”
“Always?—on the spot?”
"Always?—right away?"
“Sooner or later,” said little Aggie with serenity. “But why not?”
“Sooner or later,” said little Aggie calmly. “But why not?”
“Why not indeed?” he laughed. “It must be very plain sailing.” Decidedly she was, as Nanda had said, an angel, and there was a wonder in her possession on this footing of one of the most expressive little faces that even her expressive race had ever shown him. Formed to express everything, it scarce expressed as yet even a consciousness. All the elements of play were in it, but they had nothing to play with. It was a rest moreover, after so much that he had lately been through, to be with a person for whom questions were so simple. “But he sounds all the same like the kind of doctor whom, as soon as one hears of him, one wants to send for.”
“Why not indeed?” he laughed. “It must be really easy.” She was definitely, as Nanda had said, an angel, and there was something incredible about how she possessed one of the most expressive little faces he had ever seen, even among her expressive kind. It was made to show everything, yet it hardly even showed awareness yet. All the elements of play were there, but there was nothing for them to play with. It was also a relief, after so much that he had recently experienced, to be with someone for whom questions were so straightforward. “But he still sounds like the kind of doctor that, as soon as you hear about him, you want to call.”
The young girl had at this a small light of confusion. “Oh I don’t mean he’s a doctor for medicine. He’s a clergyman—and my aunt says he’s a saint. I don’t think you’ve many in England,” little Aggie continued to explain.
The young girl had a slight look of confusion. “Oh, I don’t mean he’s a medical doctor. He’s a clergyman—and my aunt says he’s a saint. I don’t think you have many of those in England,” little Aggie went on to explain.
“Many saints? I’m afraid not. Your aunt’s very happy to know one. We should call Dr. Beltram in England a priest.”
“Many saints? I don’t think so. Your aunt is really happy to know one. We should consider Dr. Beltram in England a priest.”
“Oh but he’s English. And he knows everything we do—and everything we think.”
“Oh, but he’s English. And he knows everything we do—and everything we think.”
“‘We’—your aunt, your governess and your nurse? What a varied wealth of knowledge!”
“‘We’—your aunt, your governess, and your nurse? What a diverse wealth of knowledge!”
“Ah Miss Merriman and Gelsomina tell him only what they like.”
“Ah, Miss Merriman and Gelsomina only tell him what they want.”
“And do you and the Duchess tell him what you DON’T like?”
“And do you and the Duchess tell him what you don’t like?”
“Oh often—but we always like HIM—no matter what we tell him. And we know that just the same he always likes us.”
“Oh, we complain sometimes—but we always like HIM—no matter what we say to him. And we know that he still likes us just the same.”
“I see then of course,” said Mr. Longdon, very gravely now, “what a friend he must be. So it’s after all this,” he continued in a moment, “that Nanda comes in?”
“I understand now,” Mr. Longdon said very seriously, “what a friend he must be. So it’s because of this, then,” he continued after a moment, “that Nanda comes in?”
His companion had to consider, but suddenly she caught assistance. “This one, I think, comes before.” Lord Petherton, arriving apparently from the garden, had drawn near unobserved by Mr. Longdon and the next moment was within hail. “I see him very often,” she continued—“oftener than Nanda. Oh but THEN Nanda. And then,” little Aggie wound up, “Mr. Mitchy.”
His companion had to think for a moment, but then she suddenly realized. “I believe this one comes first.” Lord Petherton, who seemed to have come from the garden, had drawn close without being noticed by Mr. Longdon, and the next moment he was within earshot. “I see him quite often,” she continued—“more often than Nanda. Oh, but THEN there’s Nanda. And then,” little Aggie finished, “Mr. Mitchy.”
“Oh I’m glad HE comes in,” Mr. Longdon returned, “though rather far down in the list.” Lord Petherton was now before them, there being no one else on the terrace to speak to, and, with the odd look of an excess of physical power that almost blocked the way, he seemed to give them in the flare of his big teeth the benefit of a kind of brutal geniality. It was always to be remembered for him that he could scarce show without surprising you an adjustment to the smaller conveniences; so that when he took up a trifle it was not perforce in every case the sign of an uncanny calculation. When the elephant in the show plays the fiddle it must be mainly with the presumption of consequent apples; which was why, doubtless, this personage had half the time the air of assuring you that, really civilised as his type had now become, no apples were required. Mr. Longdon viewed him with a vague apprehension and as if quite unable to meet the question of what he would have called for such a personage the social responsibility. Did this specimen of his class pull the tradition down or did he just take it where he found it—in the very different place from that in which, on ceasing so long ago to “go out,” Mr. Longdon had left it? Our friend doubtless averted himself from the possibility of a mental dilemma; if the man didn’t lower the position was it the position then that let down the man? Somehow he wasn’t positively up. More evidence would be needed to decide; yet it was just of more evidence that one remained rather in dread. Lord Petherton was kind to little Aggie, kind to her companion, kind to every one, after Mr. Longdon had explained that she was so good as to be giving him the list of her dear friends. “I’m only a little dismayed,” the elder man said, “to find Mr. Mitchett at the bottom.”
“Oh, I’m glad HE’s coming in,” Mr. Longdon said, “even if he’s pretty far down the list.” Lord Petherton was now in front of them; there was no one else on the terrace to talk to, and with his strong physical presence that almost blocked the path, he seemed to offer them a sort of rough friendliness with his big smile. It was always worth noting with him that he could hardly avoid surprising you by adjusting to the smaller details; so when he picked up something trivial, it didn’t necessarily mean he was making a clever calculation. When the show elephant plays the fiddle, it’s mostly with the expectation of getting some apples in return; and that’s probably why this guy often had the air of assuring you that, despite how civilized his type had become, he didn’t need any apples. Mr. Longdon looked at him with vague unease, as if he could hardly figure out what social responsibility he should feel for someone like him. Did this guy bring the tradition down, or did he simply find it in a very different place than where Mr. Longdon had left it when he stopped "going out" so long ago? Our friend likely turned away from the possibility of a mental conflict; if the man didn’t diminish the status, then was it the status that lowered the man? Somehow he didn’t seem quite right. More evidence would be needed to decide, yet he felt a bit anxious about needing more evidence. Lord Petherton was nice to little Aggie, nice to her friend, nice to everyone, after Mr. Longdon had said she was kindly giving him the list of her dear friends. “I’m just a little dismayed,” the older man said, “to see Mr. Mitchett at the bottom.”
“Oh but it’s an awfully short list, isn’t it? If it consists only of me and Mitchy he’s not so very low down. We don’t allow her very MANY friends; we look out too well for ourselves.” He addressed the child as on an easy jocose understanding. “Is the question, Aggie, whether we shall allow you Mr. Longdon? Won’t that rather ‘do’ for us—for Mitchy and me? I say, Duchess,” he went on as this lady reappeared, “ARE we going to allow her Mr. Longdon and do we quite realise what we’re about? We mount guard awfully, you know”—he carried the joke back to the person he had named. “We sift and we sort, we pick the candidates over, and I should like to hear any one say that in this case at least I don’t keep a watch on my taste. Oh we close in!”
“Oh, but that’s a really short list, isn’t it? If it’s just me and Mitchy, he’s not so low on it. We don’t let her have too many friends; we protect ourselves too well.” He spoke to the child with a playful understanding. “Is the question, Aggie, whether we’ll let you have Mr. Longdon? Won’t that be a bit much for us—Mitchy and me? I mean, Duchess,” he continued as she came back, “ARE we going to let her have Mr. Longdon, and do we really understand what we’re doing? We keep a close eye on things, you know”—he brought the joke back to the person he had mentioned. “We sift and sort, we go through the candidates, and I’d like to see anyone say that I don’t pay attention to my taste in this case. Oh, we really tighten our grip!”
The Duchess, the object of her quest in her hand, had come back. “Well then Mr. Longdon will close WITH us—you’ll consider henceforth that he’s as safe as yourself. Here’s the letter I wanted you to read—with which you’ll please take a turn, in strict charge of the child, and then restore her to us. If you don’t come I shall know you’ve found Mitchy and shall be at peace. Go, little heart,” she continued to the child, “but leave me your book to look over again. I don’t know that I’m quite sure!” She sent them off together, but had a grave protest as her friend put out his hand for the volume. “No, Petherton—not for books; for her reading I can’t say I do trust you. But for everything else—quite!” she declared to Mr. Longdon with a look of conscientious courage as their companion withdrew. “I do believe,” she pursued in the same spirit, “in a certain amount of intelligent confidence. Really nice men are steadied by the sense of your having had it. But I wouldn’t,” she added gaily, “trust him all round!”
The Duchess, holding her quest's target, returned. “Alright then, Mr. Longdon will join us—you’ll now think of him as safe as yourself. Here’s the letter I wanted you to read—please take the child with you for a bit, then bring her back. If you don’t come back, I’ll know you’ve found Mitchy and I’ll feel at ease. Go, sweetheart,” she said to the child, “but let me keep your book to look at again. I’m not sure I understand it completely!” She sent them off together, but she had a serious objection as her friend reached for the book. “No, Petherton—not for books; I can’t say I trust you with her reading. But for everything else—completely!” she told Mr. Longdon with a determined look as their companion left. “I really believe,” she continued in the same tone, “in having a reasonable amount of trust. Really good men are strengthened by knowing you have that trust. But I wouldn’t,” she added playfully, “trust him with everything!”
IV
IV
Many things at Mertle were strange for her interlocutor, but nothing perhaps as yet had been so strange as the sight of this arrangement for little Aggie’s protection; an arrangement made in the interest of her remaining as a young person of her age and her monde—so her aunt would have put it—should remain. The strangest part of the impression too was that the provision might really have its happy side and his lordship understand definitely better than any one else his noble friend’s whole theory of perils and precautions. The child herself, the spectator of the incident was sure enough, understood nothing; but the understandings that surrounded her, filling all the air, made it a heavier compound to breathe than any Mr. Longdon had yet tasted. This heaviness had grown for him through the long sweet summer day, and there was something in his at last finding himself ensconced with the Duchess that made it supremely oppressive. The contact was one that, none the less, he would not have availed himself of a decent pretext to avoid. With so many fine mysteries playing about him there was relief, at the point he had reached, rather than alarm, in the thought of knowing the worst; which it pressed upon him somehow that the Duchess must not only altogether know but must in any relation quite naturally communicate. It fluttered him rather that a person who had an understanding with Lord Petherton should so single him out as to wish for one also with himself; such a person must either have great variety of mind or have a wonderful idea of HIS variety. It was true indeed that Mr. Mitchett must have the most extraordinary understanding, and yet with Mr. Mitchett he now found himself quite pleasantly at his ease. Their host, however, was a person sui generis, whom he had accepted, once for all, the inconsequence of liking in conformity with the need he occasionally felt to put it on record that he was not narrow-minded. Perhaps at bottom he most liked Mitchy because Mitchy most liked Nanda; there hung about him still moreover the faded fragrance of the superstition that hospitality not declined is one of the things that “oblige.” It obliged the thoughts, for Mr. Longdon, as well as the manners, and in the especial form in which he was now committed to it would have made him, had he really thought any ill, ask himself what the deuce then he was doing in the man’s house. All of which didn’t prevent some of Mitchy’s queer condonations—if condonations in fact they were—from not wholly, by themselves, soothing his vague unrest, an unrest which never had been so great as at the moment he heard the Duchess abruptly say to him: “Do you know my idea about Nanda? It’s my particular desire you should—the reason, really, why I’ve thus laid violent hands on you. Nanda, my dear man, should marry at the very first moment.”
Many things at Mertle were strange for her conversation partner, but nothing perhaps was as strange as the sight of this arrangement for little Aggie’s protection; an arrangement made to ensure she could stay as a young person of her age and her social circle—so her aunt would have phrased it—should remain. The oddest part of the impression was that this provision might actually have a positive side and that his lordship understood better than anyone else his noble friend’s entire theory of risks and precautions. The child herself, the observer of the event, certainly grasped nothing; but the understandings surrounding her, filling the air, made it a thicker atmosphere than anything Mr. Longdon had experienced before. This heaviness had built up for him over the long sweet summer day, and there was something about finally finding himself settled with the Duchess that made it overwhelmingly oppressive. Yet, despite this, he wouldn’t have missed a good excuse to avoid her. With so many fine mysteries swirling around him, rather than feeling alarmed, he found relief in the idea of knowing the worst; which somehow pressed upon him that the Duchess must not only know everything but would also naturally share it. It made him a bit anxious that someone who had an understanding with Lord Petherton would single him out to want one with him too; such a person must either have a vast variety of mind or an impressive idea of HIS variety. It was indeed true that Mr. Mitchett must have the most extraordinary insight, and yet with Mr. Mitchett, he now felt quite at ease. Their host, however, was a unique person, and he had accepted, once and for all, the inconsistency of liking him to prove he wasn’t narrow-minded. Perhaps deep down, he liked Mitchy most because Mitchy liked Nanda; there still lingered the faded belief that hospitality not declined is one of the things that “oblige.” It obligated Mr. Longdon’s thoughts, as well as his manners, and in the specific form he was now committed to, it would have made him, if he had really suspected any ill, question what on earth he was doing in the man’s house. All of this didn’t prevent some of Mitchy’s strange excuses—if they were indeed excuses—from not entirely, on their own, calming his vague unease, an unease that had never been as intense as at the moment he heard the Duchess suddenly say to him: “Do you know my thoughts about Nanda? It’s my specific wish you should—the reason I’ve essentially taken you hostage. Nanda, my dear man, should marry at the very first opportunity.”
This was more interesting than he had expected, and the effect produced by his interlocutress, as well as doubtless not lost on her, was shown in his suppressed start. “There has been no reason why I should attribute to you any judgement of the matter; but I’ve had one myself, and I don’t see why I shouldn’t say frankly that it’s very much the one you express. It would be a very good thing.”
This was more interesting than he expected, and the effect his conversation partner had on him, which she likely noticed too, was evident in his moment of surprise. “I didn't think I should rely on your opinion about this; however, I have my own, and I don’t see any reason not to say openly that it aligns closely with yours. It would be a very good thing.”
“A very good thing, but none of my business?”—the Duchess’s vivacity was not unamiable.
“A really good thing, but not my problem?”—the Duchess’s liveliness was quite charming.
It was on this circumstance that her companion for an instant perhaps meditated. “It’s probably not in my interest to say that. I should give you too easy a retort. It would strike any one as quite as much your business as mine.”
It was in this situation that her companion briefly thought about it. “It’s probably not in my best interest to say that. I should make it too easy for you to respond. It would seem to anyone just as much your concern as mine.”
“Well, it ought to be somebody’s, you know. One would suppose it to be her mother’s—her father’s; but in this country the parents are even more emancipated than the children. Suppose, really, since it appears to be nobody’s affair, that you and I do make it ours. We needn’t either of us,” she continued, “be concerned for the other’s reasons, though I’m perfectly ready, I assure you, to put my cards on the table. You’ve your feelings—we know they’re beautiful. I, on my side, have mine—for which I don’t pretend anything but that they’re strong. They can dispense with being beautiful when they’re so perfectly settled. Besides, I may mention, they’re rather nice than otherwise. Edward and I have a cousinage, though for all he does to keep it up—! If he leaves his children to play in the street I take it seriously enough to make an occasional dash for them before they’re run over. And I want for Nanda simply the man she herself wants—it isn’t as if I wanted for her a dwarf or a hunchback or a coureur or a drunkard. Vanderbank’s a man whom any woman, don’t you think? might be—whom more than one woman IS—glad of for herself: beau comme le jour, awfully conceited and awfully patronising, but clever and successful and yet liked, and without, so far as I know, any of the terrific appendages which in this country so often diminish the value of even the pleasantest people. He hasn’t five horrible unmarried sisters for his wife to have always on a visit. The way your women don’t marry is the ruin here of society, and I’ve been assured in good quarters—though I don’t know so much about that—the ruin also of conversation and of literature. Isn’t it precisely just a little to keep Nanda herself from becoming that kind of appendage—say to poor Harold, say, one of these days, to her younger brother and sister—that friends like you and me feel the importance of bestirring ourselves in time? Of course she’s supposedly young, but she’s really any age you like: your London world so fearfully batters and bruises them.” She had gone fast and far, but it had given Mr. Longdon time to feel himself well afloat. There were so many things in it all to take up that he laid his hand—of which, he was not unconscious, the feebleness exposed him—on the nearest. “Why I’m sure her mother—after twenty years of it—is fresh enough.”
“Well, it should belong to someone, you know. One would think it would be her mother’s or her father’s, but in this country, parents are even more free than their kids. Since it looks like it’s nobody’s business, how about you and I make it ours? We don’t need to concern ourselves with each other’s motives, although I’m completely ready to be open about mine. You have your feelings—we know they’re beautiful. I have my own feelings, and I’m not pretending they're anything but strong. They don’t need to be beautiful when they’re so well-defined. Besides, I might add, they’re actually quite pleasant. Edward and I are cousins, though you wouldn’t know it from how hard he works to maintain that—! If he lets his kids play in the street, I take it seriously enough to occasionally rush out and grab them before they get hit. And all I want for Nanda is for her to have the man she truly desires—it’s not like I want her to end up with a dwarf or a hunchback or a player or a drunk. Vanderbank is a guy any woman, don’t you think, could be—who more than one woman IS—happy to have for herself: charming as day, extremely conceited and quite patronizing, but smart and successful and well-liked, and, as far as I know, free from the awful baggage that often drags down even the most pleasant people in this country. He doesn’t have five dreadful unmarried sisters always visiting, which is a disaster for society here. I've been told by good sources—though I'm not so sure about it—that it ruins conversation and literature too. Isn’t it just a bit to prevent Nanda from becoming that kind of burden—let's say, to poor Harold, or maybe one of these days, to her younger brother and sister—that friends like you and me feel it’s important to act now? Sure, she’s supposed to be young, but really she could be any age you want: your London world really beats them up.” She had spoken quickly and passionately, but it had given Mr. Longdon time to feel grounded. There were so many aspects to address that he placed his hand—of which he was aware, the weakness revealing him—on the nearest point. “Why, I’m sure her mother—after twenty years of it—is still fresh enough.”
“Fresh? You find Mrs. Brook fresh?” The Duchess had a manner that, in its all-knowingness, rather humiliated than encouraged; but he was all the more resolute for being conscious of his own reserves. “It seems to me it’s fresh to look about thirty.”
“Fresh? You think Mrs. Brook is fresh?” The Duchess had a way about her that, in its air of superiority, made him feel more humiliated than supported; still, he was even more determined because he was aware of his own strengths. “It seems to me it’s fresh to look about thirty.”
“That indeed would be perfect. But she doesn’t—she looks about three. She simply looks a baby.”
“Yeah, that would be perfect. But she doesn’t—she looks about three. She just looks like a baby.”
“Oh Duchess, you’re really too particular!” he retorted, feeling that, as the trodden worm will turn, anxiety itself may sometimes tend to wit.
“Oh Duchess, you’re really being too picky!” he replied, feeling that, just as the beaten worm will strike back, anxiety can sometimes lead to cleverness.
She met him in her own way. “I know what I mean. My niece is a person I call fresh. It’s warranted, as they say in the shops. Besides,” she went on, “if a married woman has been knocked about that’s only a part of her condition. Elle l’a lien voulu, and if you’re married you’re married; it’s the smoke—or call it the soot!—of the fire. You know, yourself,” she roundly pursued, “that Nanda’s situation appals you.”
She encountered him in her own unique style. “I know what I mean. My niece is someone I consider fresh. It’s justified, like they say in the stores. Besides,” she continued, “if a married woman has had her difficulties, that’s just part of her situation. She wanted it, and if you’re married, you’re married; it’s the residue—or you could call it the mess!—of the fire. You know, yourself,” she emphatically stated, “that Nanda’s situation shocks you.”
“Oh ‘appals’!” he restrictively murmured.
“Oh wow!” he quietly murmured.
It even tried a little his companion’s patience. “There you are, you English—you’ll never face your own music. It’s amazing what you’d rather do with a thing—anything not to shoot at or to make money with—than look at its meaning. If I wished to save the girl as YOU wish it I should know exactly from what. But why differ about reasons,” she asked, “when we’re at one about the fact? I don’t mention the greatest of Vanderbank’s merits,” she added—“his having so delicious a friend. By whom, let me hasten to assure you,” she laughed, “I don’t in the least mean Mrs. Brook! She IS delicious if you like, but believe me when I tell you, caro mio—if you need to be told—that for effective action on him you’re worth twenty of her.”
It even tested his companion’s patience a bit. “There you are, you English—you’ll never confront the truth. It’s incredible how you’d rather do anything—anything but face the reality or make money with it—than examine its meaning. If I wanted to save the girl like you do, I’d need to know exactly what from. But why argue about the reasons,” she asked, “when we agree on the fact? I won’t mention the greatest of Vanderbank’s merits,” she added, “which is having such a wonderful friend. By whom, let me quickly clarify,” she laughed, “I don’t mean Mrs. Brook at all! She IS wonderful if that’s your taste, but believe me when I say, my dear—if you need to be told—that for making an impact on him, you’re worth twenty of her.”
What was most visible in Mr. Longdon was that, however it came to him, he had rarely before, all at once, had so much given him to think about. Again the only way to manage was to take what came uppermost. “By effective action you mean action on the matter of his proposing for Nanda?”
What stood out the most about Mr. Longdon was that, no matter how it happened, he had rarely had so much on his mind all at once. Once again, the best way to handle it was to focus on what was most pressing. “By effective action, do you mean taking action regarding his proposal for Nanda?”
The Duchess’s assent was noble. “You can make him propose—you can make, I mean, a sure thing of it. You can doter the bride.” Then as with the impulse to meet benevolently and more than halfway her companion’s imperfect apprehension: “You can settle on her something that will make her a parti.” His apprehension was perhaps imperfect, but it could still lead somehow to his flushing all over, and this demonstration the Duchess as quickly took into account. “Poor Edward, you know, won’t give her a penny.”
The Duchess’s agreement was graceful. “You can make him propose—you can definitely make it happen. You can pamper the bride.” Then, wanting to kindly bridge the gap in her companion’s unclear understanding: “You can arrange for her to have something that will make her desirable.” His understanding might not be complete, but it still caused him to blush all over, and the Duchess quickly noted this reaction. “Poor Edward, you know, won’t give her a dime.”
Decidedly she went fast, but Mr. Longdon in a moment had caught up. “Mr. Vanderbank—your idea is—would require on the part of his wife something of that sort?”
Decidedly, she moved quickly, but Mr. Longdon soon caught up. “Mr. Vanderbank—your idea would require something like that from his wife?”
“Pray who wouldn’t—in the world we all move in—require it quite as much? Mr. Vanderbank, I’m assured, has no means of his own at all, and if he doesn’t believe in impecunious marriages it’s not I who shall be shocked at him. For myself I simply despise them. He has nothing but a poor official salary. If it’s enough for one it would be little for two, and would be still less for half a dozen. They’re just the people to have, that blessed pair, a fine old English family.”
“Honestly, who wouldn’t—in the world we all navigate—need it just as much? I’ve been told that Mr. Vanderbank doesn’t have any money of his own, and if he doesn’t believe in marrying when you’re broke, I won’t be the one to judge him. As for me, I really can’t stand those kinds of marriages. He has nothing but a meager government paycheck. If it’s enough for one person, it would barely cover two, and it would be even less for a whole bunch of kids. They’re exactly the kind of people to have, that blessed couple, a classic old English family.”
Mr. Longdon was now fairly abreast of it. “What it comes to then, the idea you’re so good as to put before me, is to bribe him to take her.”
Mr. Longdon was now fully aware of it. “So what you’re basically suggesting is to bribe him to take her.”
The Duchess remained bland, but she fixed him. “You say that as if you were scandalised, but if you try Mr. Van with it I don’t think he’ll be. And you won’t persuade me,” she went on finely, “that you haven’t yourself thought of it.” She kept her eyes on him, and the effect of them, soon enough visible in his face, was such as presently to make her exult at her felicity. “You’re of a limpidity, dear man—you’ve only to be said ‘bo!’ to and you confess. Consciously or unconsciously—the former, really, I’m inclined to think—you’ve wanted him for her.” She paused an instant to enjoy her triumph, after which she continued: “And you’ve wanted her for him. I make you out, you’ll say—for I see you coming—one of those horrible benevolent busy-bodies who are the worst of the class, but you’ve only to think a little—if I may go so far—to see that no ‘making’ at all is required. You’ve only one link with the Brooks, but that link is golden. How can we, all of us, by this time, not have grasped and admired the beauty of your feeling for Lady Julia? There it is—I make you wince: to speak of it is to profane it. Let us by all means not speak of it then, but let us act on it.” He had at last turned his face from her, and it now took in, from the vantage of his high position, only the loveliness of the place and the hour, which included a glimpse of Lord Petherton and little Aggie, who, down in the garden, slowly strolled in familiar union. Each had a hand in the other’s, swinging easily as they went; their talk was evidently of flowers and fruits and birds; it was quite like father and daughter. One could see half a mile off in short that THEY weren’t flirting. Our friend’s bewilderment came in odd cold gusts: these were unreasoned and capricious; one of them, at all events, during his companion’s pause, must have roared in his ears. Was it not therefore through some continuance of the sound that he heard her go on speaking? “Of course you know the poor child’s own condition.”
The Duchess remained calm, but she fixed him with her gaze. “You say that as if you’re shocked, but if you bring it up with Mr. Van, I doubt he’ll be. And you won’t convince me,” she continued delicately, “that you haven’t thought about it yourself.” She kept her eyes on him, and the effect of them, soon evident on his face, made her feel triumphant. “You’re so transparent, dear man—you just have to say ‘boo!’ and you’ll confess. Whether you realize it or not—though I really think it’s the latter—you’ve wanted him for her.” She paused for a moment to savor her victory, then went on: “And you’ve wanted her for him. I know what you’ll say—you’ll call me one of those awful, well-meaning busybodies who are the worst of the bunch, but just think for a moment—if I may be so bold—to see that no ‘making’ is necessary at all. You’ve only one connection with the Brooks, but it’s a golden link. How could we not all have recognized and appreciated the beauty of your feelings for Lady Julia? There it is—I can see it makes you uncomfortable: to mention it feels like ruining it. So let’s definitely not speak of it, but let’s act on it instead.” He finally turned his face away from her, and from his high vantage point, he took in only the beauty of the place and the time, which included a view of Lord Petherton and little Aggie, who were walking slowly in the garden together. Each held the other’s hand, swinging it easily as they walked; their conversation was clearly about flowers and fruits and birds; they looked just like father and daughter. One could see from half a mile away that THEY weren’t flirting. Our friend’s confusion came in strange, sudden bursts: these were irrational and unpredictable; at least one of them must have echoed in his ears during his companion’s pause. Was it because of some lingering sound that he heard her continue speaking? “Of course you know the poor child’s own situation.”
It took him a good while to answer. “Do YOU know it?” he asked with his eyes still away.
It took him a while to respond. “Do YOU know it?” he asked, his gaze still averted.
“If your question’s ironical,” she laughed, “your irony’s perfectly wasted. I should be ashamed of myself if, with my relationship and my interest, I hadn’t made sure. Nanda’s fairly sick—as sick as a little cat—with her passion.” It was with an intensity of silence that he appeared to accept this; he was even so dumb for a minute that the oddity of the image could draw from him no natural sound. The Duchess once more, accordingly, recognised an occasion. “It has doubtless already occurred to you that, since your sentiment for the living is the charming fruit of your sentiment for the dead, there would be a sacrifice to Lady Julia’s memory more exquisite than any other.”
“If your question’s ironic,” she laughed, “your irony is totally wasted. I would be ashamed of myself if, with my connection and interest, I hadn’t made sure. Nanda’s really sick—sick like a little cat—with her passion.” He accepted this with such intensity of silence that he was even so stunned for a moment that the oddity of the image couldn’t pull a natural sound from him. The Duchess, recognizing the moment once again, said, “It must have crossed your mind that, since your feelings for the living are the charming result of your feelings for the dead, there would be a tribute to Lady Julia’s memory that’s more exquisite than any other.”
At this finally Mr. Longdon turned. “The effort—on the lines you speak of—for Nanda’s happiness?”
At this, Mr. Longdon finally turned. “The effort—along the lines you're talking about—for Nanda's happiness?”
She fairly glowed with hope. “And by the same token such a piece of poetic justice! Quite the loveliest it would be, I think, one had ever heard of.”
She was practically glowing with hope. “And in the same way, what a beautiful example of poetic justice! I think it would be the loveliest anyone has ever heard of.”
So, for some time more, they sat confronted. “I don’t quite see your difficulty,” he said at last. “I do happen to know, I confess, that Nanda herself extremely desires the execution of your project.”
So, for a while longer, they sat facing each other. “I don’t really see what your problem is,” he finally said. “I happen to know, I admit, that Nanda herself really wants your project to happen.”
His friend’s smile betrayed no surprise at this effect of her eloquence. “You’re bad at dodging. Nanda’s desire is inevitably to stop off for herself every question of any one but Vanderbank. If she wants me to succeed in arranging with Mr. Mitchett can you ask for a plainer sign of her private predicament? But you’ve signs enough, I see”—she caught herself up: “we may take them all for granted. I’ve known perfectly from the first that the only difficulty would come from her mother—but also that that would be stiff.”
His friend's smile showed no surprise at the impact of her words. “You’re not great at avoiding things. Nanda’s goal is always to focus on every question except for Vanderbank's. If she wants me to succeed in working things out with Mr. Mitchett, can you ask for a clearer sign of her personal situation? But you’ve got enough signs, I see”—she caught herself: “let’s just assume all of them. I’ve known from the very beginning that the only problem would come from her mother—but I’ve also known that would be tough.”
The movement with which Mr. Longdon removed his glasses might have denoted a certain fear to participate in too much of what the Duchess had known. “I’ve not been ignorant that Mrs. Brookenham favours Mr. Mitchett.”
The way Mr. Longdon took off his glasses might have shown a bit of reluctance to get too involved in what the Duchess had experienced. “I’m aware that Mrs. Brookenham is into Mr. Mitchett.”
But he was not to be let off with that. “Then you’ve not been blind, I suppose, to her reason for doing so.” He might not have been blind, but his vision, at this, scarce showed sharpness, and it determined in his interlocutress the shortest of short cuts. “She favours Mr. Mitchett because she wants ‘old Van’ herself.”
But he wasn't getting away with that. “So, I guess you haven't missed her reason for doing this.” He might not have missed it, but his understanding was barely clear, and that made her take the quickest route to her point. “She likes Mr. Mitchett because she wants ‘old Van’ for herself.”
He was evidently conscious of looking at her hard. “In what sense—herself?”
He was clearly aware that he was staring at her intensely. “What do you mean—herself?”
“Ah you must supply the sense; I can give you only the fact—and it’s the fact that concerns us. Voyons” she almost impatiently broke out; “don’t try to create unnecessary obscurities by being unnecessarily modest. Besides, I’m not touching your modesty. Supply any sense whatever that may miraculously satisfy your fond English imagination: I don’t insist in the least on a bad one. She does want him herself—that’s all I say. ‘Pourquoi faires’ you ask—or rather, being too shy, don’t ask, but would like to if you dared or didn’t fear I’d be shocked. I CAN’T be shocked, but frankly I can’t tell you either. The situation belongs, I think, to an order I don’t understand. I understand either one thing or the other—I understand taking a man up or letting him alone. But I don’t really get at Mrs. Brook. You must judge at any rate for yourself. Vanderbank could of course tell you if he would—but it wouldn’t be right that he should. So the one thing we have to do with is that she’s in fact against us. I can only work Mitchy through Petherton, but Mrs. Brook can work him straight. On the other hand that’s the way you, my dear man, can work Vanderbank.”
“Ah, you need to provide the meaning; I can only give you the facts—and it’s the facts that matter to us. Come on,” she said almost impatiently; “don’t create unnecessary confusion by being overly modest. Besides, I'm not questioning your modesty. Just provide any interpretation that might satisfy your imaginative English mind: I’m not insisting on a bad one. She actually wants him herself—that’s all I’m saying. ‘Why do it?’ you ask—or rather, being too shy, you don’t ask, but you would like to if you felt brave enough or didn’t fear I’d be shocked. I CAN’T be shocked, but to be honest, I can’t tell you either. The situation seems to belong to a type I don’t understand. I understand one of two things—I understand either pursuing a man or leaving him alone. But I don’t really get Mrs. Brook. You have to judge for yourself, at least. Vanderbank could tell you if he wanted to—but it wouldn’t be right for him to do so. So one thing we know is that she’s actually against us. I can only influence Mitchy through Petherton, but Mrs. Brook can reach him directly. On the other hand, that’s how you, my dear man, can influence Vanderbank.”
One thing evidently beyond the rest, as a result of this vivid demonstration, disengaged itself to our old friend’s undismayed sense, but his consternation needed a minute or two to produce it. “I can absolutely assure you that Mr. Vanderbank entertains no sentiment for Mrs. Brookenham—!”
One thing clearly stood out from the rest after this intense display, breaking through our old friend's unfazed perception, though it took him a minute or two to process his shock. “I can definitely assure you that Mr. Vanderbank has no feelings for Mrs. Brookenham—!”
“That he may not keep under by just setting his teeth and holding on? I never dreamed he does, and have nothing so alarming in store for you—rassurez-vous bien!—as to propose that he shall be invited to sink a feeling for the mother in order to take one up for the child. Don’t, please, flutter out of the whole question by a premature scare. I never supposed it’s he who wants to keep HER. He’s not in love with her—be comforted! But she’s amusing—highly amusing. I do her perfect justice. As your women go she’s rare. If she were French she’d be a femme d’esprit. She has invented a nuance of her own and she has done it all by herself, for Edward figures in her drawing-room only as one of those queer extinguishers of fire in the corridors of hotels. He’s just a bucket on a peg. The men, the young and the clever ones, find it a house—and heaven knows they’re right—with intellectual elbow-room, with freedom of talk. Most English talk is a quadrille in a sentry-box. You’ll tell me we go further in Italy, and I won’t deny it, but in Italy we have the common sense not to have little girls in the room. The young men hang about Mrs. Brook, and the clever ones ply her with the uproarious appreciation that keeps her up to the mark. She’s in a prodigious fix—she must sacrifice either her daughter or what she once called to me her intellectual habits. Mr. Vanderbank, you’ve seen for yourself, is of these one of the most cherished, the most confirmed. Three months ago—it couldn’t be any longer kept off—Nanda began definitely to ‘sit’; to be there and look, by the tea-table, modestly and conveniently abstracted.”
"Can he really just tough it out without feeling anything? I never thought that was the case, and I don’t have any alarming news for you—rest assured!—that I would suggest he should try to forget about his mother to focus on the child. Please don’t jump to conclusions with unnecessary panic. I never believed he wants to keep HER. He’s not in love with her—so relax! But she’s entertaining—very entertaining. I give her full credit. Among women, she’s quite unique. If she were French, she’d be a woman of wit. She’s created her own style entirely on her own since Edward only appears in her living room as one of those odd fire extinguishers you see in hotel hallways. He’s just a bucket hanging on a hook. The young men—especially the smart ones—see her house as a place of freedom, with room for intellectual conversation. Most English conversations feel like a dance in a guardhouse. You might argue that it's more open in Italy, and I won’t disagree, but at least in Italy we have the good sense not to have little girls in the room. The young men cluster around Mrs. Brook, and the clever ones make sure to keep her energized with their enthusiastic attention. She's in a tough position—she has to choose between her daughter or what she once referred to as her intellectual habits. Mr. Vanderbank, you’ve seen for yourself that he is one of her most valued and steadfast companions. Three months ago—it couldn’t be postponed any longer—Nanda started to ‘sit’; she began to be present and look modestly and conveniently detached by the tea table."
“I beg your pardon—I don’t think she looks that, Duchess,” Mr. Longdon lucidly broke in. How much she had carried him with her in spite of himself was betrayed by the very terms of his dissent. “I don’t think it would strike any one that she looks ‘convenient.’”
“I’m sorry, but I don’t agree with you on that, Duchess,” Mr. Longdon clearly interrupted. How much she had influenced him despite himself was revealed by the very way he disagreed. “I don’t think anyone would say that she looks ‘convenient.’”
His companion, laughing, gave a shrug. “Try her and perhaps you’ll find her so!” But his objection had none the less pulled her up a little. “I don’t say she’s a hypocrite, for it would certainly be less decent for her to giggle and wink. It’s Mrs. Brook’s theory moreover, isn’t it? that she has, from five to seven at least, lowered the pitch. Doesn’t she pretend that she bears in mind every moment the tiresome difference made by the presence of sweet virginal eighteen?”
His companion laughed and shrugged. “Give her a try, and maybe you’ll see it!” But his objection had still made her pause a bit. “I’m not saying she’s fake, since it would be a lot more inappropriate for her to giggle and wink. Besides, it’s Mrs. Brook’s theory, right? That she has, at least from five to seven, lowered her standards. Doesn’t she act like she’s constantly aware of the annoying difference that sweet, youthful eighteen brings?”
“I haven’t, I’m afraid, a notion of what she pretends!”
“I’m afraid I have no idea what she’s pretending!”
Mr. Longdon had spoken with a curtness to which his friend’s particular manner of overlooking it only added significance. “They’ve become,” she pursued, “superficial or insincere or frivolous, but at least they’ve become, with the way the drag’s put on, quite as dull as other people.”
Mr. Longdon had spoken quite bluntly, and his friend's way of ignoring it only made it more important. “They’ve turned into,” she continued, “superficial, insincere, or frivolous people, but at least they’ve become, with the constraints in place, just as boring as everyone else.”
He showed no sign of taking this up; instead of it he said abruptly: “But if it isn’t Mr. Mitchett’s own idea?”
He didn't show any indication of pursuing this; instead, he said abruptly, "But what if it isn't Mr. Mitchett's own idea?"
His fellow visitor barely hesitated. “It would be his own if he were free—and it would be Lord Petherton’s FOR him. I mean by his being free Nanda’s becoming definitely lost to him. Then it would be impossible for Mrs. Brook to continue to persuade him, as she does now, that by a waiting game he’ll come to his chance. His chance will cease to exist, and he wants so, poor darling, to marry. You’ve really now seen my niece,” she went on. “That’s another reason why I hold you can help me.”
His fellow visitor barely hesitated. “It would be his own if he were free—and it would be Lord Petherton’s for him. By being free, I mean that Nanda would be completely lost to him. Then it would be impossible for Mrs. Brook to keep convincing him, as she does now, that by playing the waiting game he’ll get his chance. His chance will be gone, and he really wants to marry, poor darling. You’ve really seen my niece now,” she continued. “That’s another reason why I believe you can help me.”
“Yes—I’ve seen her.”
"Yeah—I’ve seen her."
“Well, there she is.” It was as if in the pause that followed this they sat looking at little absent Aggie with a wonder that was almost equal. “The good God has given her to me,” the Duchess said at last.
“Well, there she is.” It was as if in the silence that followed, they sat there gazing at the little absent Aggie with a wonder that was almost equal. “The good God has given her to me,” the Duchess finally said.
“It seems to me then that she herself is, in her remarkable loveliness, really your help.”
“It seems to me that she is, in her incredible beauty, truly your support.”
“She’ll be doubly so if you give me proofs that you believe in her.” And the Duchess, appearing to consider that with this she had made herself clear and her interlocutor plastic, rose in confident majesty. “I leave it to you.”
“She’ll be even more so if you show me proof that you believe in her.” And the Duchess, seeming to think that with this she had made herself clear and her conversation partner compliant, stood up with confident authority. “I leave it to you.”
Mr. Longdon did the same, but with more consideration now. “Is it your expectation that I shall speak to Mr. Mitchett?”
Mr. Longdon did the same but thought it through more this time. “Do you expect me to talk to Mr. Mitchett?”
“Don’t flatter yourself he won’t speak to YOU!”
“Don’t kid yourself, he won’t talk to YOU!”
Mr. Longdon made it out. “As supposing me, you mean, an interested party?”
Mr. Longdon managed to get it out. “So, you mean me as someone who's concerned?”
She clapped her gloved hands for joy. “It’s a delight to hear you practically admit that you ARE one! Mr. Mitchett will take anything from you—above all perfect candour. It isn’t every day one meets YOUR kind, and he’s a connoisseur. I leave it to you—I leave it to you.”
She clapped her gloved hands in excitement. “It’s a pleasure to hear you almost admit that you ARE one! Mr. Mitchett will take anything from you—especially complete honesty. It’s not every day you meet someone like YOU, and he’s an expert. I’ll leave it to you—I’ll leave it to you.”
She spoke as if it were something she had thrust bodily into his hands and wished to hurry away from. He put his hands behind him—straightening himself a little, half-kindled, still half-confused. “You’re all extraordinary people!”
She spoke as if it was something she had forcefully put into his hands and wanted to quickly escape from. He placed his hands behind him—standing up a bit straighter, partly ignited, still partly bewildered. “You’re all amazing people!”
She gave a toss of her head that showed her as not so dazzled. “You’re the best of us, caro mio—you and Aggie: for Aggie’s as good as you. Mitchy’s good too, however—Mitchy’s beautiful. You see it’s not only his money. He’s a gentleman. So are you. There aren’t so many. But we must move fast,” she added more sharply.
She tossed her head, showing that she wasn’t really impressed. “You’re the best of us, darling—you and Aggie; Aggie’s just as great as you. Mitchy’s good too, but Mitchy’s gorgeous. It’s not just about his money. He’s a gentleman. So are you. There aren’t many like you. But we need to hurry,” she added more firmly.
“What do you mean by fast?”
“What do you mean by fast?”
“What should I mean but what I say? If Nanda doesn’t get a husband early in the business—”
“What should I mean other than what I say? If Nanda doesn’t find a husband soon in this situation—”
“Well?” said Mr. Longdon, as she appeared to pause with the weight of her idea.
“Well?” said Mr. Longdon, as she seemed to hesitate with the weight of her idea.
“Why she won’t get one late—she won’t get one at all. One, I mean, of the kind she’ll take. She’ll have been in it over-long for THEIR taste.”
“Why she won’t get one late—she won’t get one at all. One, I mean, of the kind she’ll accept. She’ll have been in it too long for THEIR taste.”
She had moved, looking off and about her—little Aggie always on her mind—to the flight of steps, where she again hung fire; and had really ended by producing in him the manner of keeping up with her to challenge her. “Been in what?”
She had moved, glancing around—little Aggie always on her mind—to the flight of steps, where she paused again; and had genuinely ended up making him feel like he needed to keep up with her to confront her. “Been in what?”
She went down a few steps while he stood with his face full of perceptions strained and scattered. “Why in the air they themselves have infected for her!”
She went down a few steps while he stood there, his face showing a mix of strained and scattered thoughts. “Why in the world have they done this to her?”
V
V
Late that night, in the smoking room, when the smokers—talkers and listeners alike—were about to disperse, Mr. Longdon asked Vanderbank to stay, and then it was that the young man, to whom all the evening he had not addressed a word, could make out why, a little unnaturally, he had prolonged his vigil. “I’ve something particular to say to you and I’ve been waiting. I hope you don’t mind. It’s rather important.” Vanderbank expressed on the spot the liveliest desire to oblige him and, quickly lighting another cigarette, mounted again to the deep divan with which a part of the place was furnished. The smoking-room at Mertle was not unworthy of the general nobleness, and the fastidious spectator had clearly been reckoned on in the great leather-covered lounge that, raised by a step or two above the floor, applied its back to two quarters of the wall and enjoyed most immediately a view of the billiard-table. Mr. Longdon continued for a minute to roam with the air of dissimulated absence that, during the previous hour and among the other men, his companion’s eye had not lost; he pushed a ball or two about, examined the form of an ash-stand, swung his glasses almost with violence and declined either to smoke or to sit down. Vanderbank, perched aloft on the bench and awaiting developments, had a little the look of some prepossessing criminal who, in court, should have changed places with the judge. He was unlike many a man of marked good looks in that the effect of evening dress was not, with a perversity often observed in such cases, to over-emphasise his fineness. His type was rather chastened than heightened, and he sat there moreover with a primary discretion quite in the note of the deference that from the first, with his friend of the elder fashion, he had taken as imposed. He had a strong sense for shades of respect and was now careful to loll scarcely more than with an official superior. “If you ask me,” Mr. Longdon presently continued, “why at this hour of the night—after a day at best too heterogeneous—I don’t keep over till to-morrow whatever I may have to say, I can only tell you that I appeal to you now because I’ve something on my mind that I shall sleep the better for being rid of.”
Late that night, in the smoking room, just as the smokers—both talkers and listeners—were about to leave, Mr. Longdon asked Vanderbank to stay. It was then that the young man, who had not spoken to him all evening, realized why he had kept him there a bit longer than necessary. “I have something important to tell you, and I’ve been waiting to do so. I hope you don’t mind.” Vanderbank immediately expressed his eagerness to oblige and quickly lit another cigarette before settling back onto the deep sofa that furnished part of the room. The smoking room at Mertle was fitting for its overall elegance, and it was clear that a discerning viewer had been considered in the design of the large leather-covered lounge, which was raised a step or two above the floor and backed against two sections of the wall, offering a direct view of the billiard table. Mr. Longdon continued to wander about for a moment, pretending to be absorbed in thought, his companion’s eye having not missed this behavior during the previous hour among the other men. He pushed a few balls around, inspected the shape of an ashtray, swung his glasses almost violently, and refused to either smoke or sit down. Vanderbank, perched high on the bench and awaiting what would happen next, resembled a charming criminal who had swapped places with the judge in court. Unlike many good-looking men, his evening attire did not, as is often the case, exaggerate his attractiveness. Instead, it emphasized a more subdued appeal, and he sat there with a kind of primary discretion that reflected the respect he had initially given his older friend. He was very aware of the nuances of respect and was careful to recline only slightly more than what was appropriate for an official superior. “If you ask me,” Mr. Longdon continued, “why I don’t just wait until tomorrow to say what I need to—which, after such a chaotic day, would be the easier option—I can only tell you that I am reaching out now because there is something on my mind that I will sleep better without.”
There was space to circulate in front of the haut-pas, where he had still paced and still swung his glasses; but with these words he had paused, leaning against the billiard-table, to meet the interested urbanity of the answer they produced. “Are you very sure that having got rid of it you WILL sleep? Is it a pure confidence,” Vanderbank said, “that you do me the honour to make me? Is it something terrific that requires a reply, so that I shall have to take account on my side of the rest I may deprive you of?”
There was enough space to move in front of the podium, where he had been pacing and swinging his glasses; but with these words, he stopped, leaning against the billiard table, to engage with the curious politeness of the response they prompted. “Are you really sure that once you get rid of it, you WILL be able to sleep? Is it just a pure trust,” Vanderbank said, “that you’re honoring me with? Is it something serious that needs a response, so that I’ll have to consider what else I might be taking away from you?”
“Don’t take account of anything—I’m myself a man who always takes too much. It isn’t a matter about which I press you for an immediate answer. You can give me no answer probably without a good deal of thought. I’VE thought a good deal—otherwise I wouldn’t speak. I only want to put something before you and leave it there.”
“Don’t worry about anything—I’m someone who often takes too much. This isn’t something I expect you to answer right away. You probably can’t answer me without putting a lot of thought into it. I’ve thought a lot—otherwise, I wouldn’t be speaking. I just want to present something to you and leave it at that.”
“I never see you,” said Vanderbank, “that you don’t put something before me.”
“I never see you,” Vanderbank said, “without you putting something in front of me.”
“That sounds,” his friend returned, “as if I rather overloaded—what’s the sort of thing you fellows nowadays say?—your intellectual board. If there’s a congestion of dishes sweep everything without scruple away. I’ve never put before you anything like this.”
“That sounds,” his friend replied, “like I might have overloaded—what’s the term you guys use nowadays?—your intellectual plate. If there’s too much going on, just get rid of everything without hesitation. I’ve never presented anything like this to you before.”
He spoke with a weight that in the great space, where it resounded a little, made an impression—an impression marked by the momentary pause that fell between them. He partly broke the silence first by beginning to walk again, and then Vanderbank broke it as through the apprehension of their becoming perhaps too solemn. “Well, you immensely interest me and you really couldn’t have chosen a better time. A secret—for we shall make it that of course, shan’t we?—at this witching hour, in this great old house, is all my visit here will have required to make the whole thing a rare remembrance. So I assure you the more you put before me the better.”
He spoke with a weight that echoed a bit in the vast space, making an impression—an impression marked by the brief pause that fell between them. He partly broke the silence first by starting to walk again, and then Vanderbank broke it, sensing that they might be getting a bit too serious. “Well, you really interest me, and you couldn’t have picked a better time. A secret—because we’ll treat it as one, right?—at this enchanting hour, in this grand old house, is all I need to make this visit a memorable one. So, I assure you, the more you share with me, the better.”
Mr. Longdon took up another ash-tray, but with the air of doing so as a direct consequence of Vanderbank’s tone. After he had laid it down he put on his glasses; then fixing his companion he brought out: “Have you no idea at all—?”
Mr. Longdon picked up another ashtray, but he did it as if it were a direct response to Vanderbank’s tone. After setting it down, he put on his glasses; then, focusing on his companion, he said, “Do you have no idea at all—?”
“Of what you have in your head? Dear Mr. Longdon, how SHOULD I have?”
“About what you have in your mind? Dear Mr. Longdon, how am I supposed to know?”
“Well, I’m wondering if I shouldn’t perhaps have a little in your place. There’s nothing that in the circumstances occurs to you as likely I should want to say?”
"Well, I’m thinking I should maybe have a little something at your place. Is there anything that comes to mind that I might want to say?"
Vanderbank gave a laugh that might have struck an auditor as a trifle uneasy. “When you speak of ‘the circumstances’ you do a thing that—unless you mean the simple thrilling ones of this particular moment—always of course opens the door of the lurid for a man of any imagination. To such a man you’ve only to give a nudge for his conscience to jump. That’s at any rate the case with mine. It’s never quite on its feet—so it’s now already on its back.” He stopped a little—his smile was even strained. “Is what you want to put before me something awful I’ve done?”
Vanderbank let out a laugh that might have seemed a bit uneasy to anyone listening. “When you talk about ‘the circumstances,’ you’re doing something that—unless you’re referring to the thrilling ones of this exact moment—always opens the door to something dramatic for someone with an imagination. For a person like that, all it takes is a little push for their conscience to react. That’s definitely how it is with mine. It’s never really steady—so it’s already flipped over now.” He paused for a moment—his smile even looked forced. “Is what you want to bring up something terrible I’ve done?”
“Excuse me if I press this point.” Mr. Longdon spoke kindly, but if his friend’s anxiety grew his own thereby diminished. “Can you think of nothing at all?”
“Excuse me for insisting on this point.” Mr. Longdon spoke gently, but as his friend’s anxiety increased, his own lessened. “Can you think of anything at all?”
“Do you mean that I’ve done?”
“Are you saying that I’m done?”
“No, but that—whether you’ve done it or not—I may have become aware of.”
“No, but that—whether you did it or not—I might have noticed.”
There could have been no better proof than Vanderbank’s expression, on this, of his having mastered the secret of humouring without appearing to patronise. “I think you ought to give me a little more of a clue.”
There could have been no better proof than Vanderbank’s expression, on this, of his having mastered the secret of humor without seeming to patronize. “I think you should give me a bit more of a hint.”
Mr. Longdon took off his glasses. “Well—the clue’s Nanda Brookenham.”
Mr. Longdon took off his glasses. “Well—the clue is Nanda Brookenham.”
“Oh I see.” His friend had responded quickly, but for a minute said nothing more, and the great marble clock that gave the place the air of a club ticked louder in the stillness. Mr. Longdon waited with a benevolent want of mercy, yet with a look in his face that spoke of what depended for him—though indeed very far within—on the upshot of his patience. The hush between them, for that matter, became a conscious public measure of the young man’s honesty. He evidently at last felt it as such, and there would have been for an observer of his handsome controlled face a study of some sharp things. “I judge that you ask me for such an utterance,” he finally said, “as very few persons at any time have the right to expect of a man. Think of the people—and very decent ones—to whom on so many a question one must only reply that it’s none of their business.”
“Oh, I see.” His friend replied quickly, but then fell silent for a minute, and the large marble clock that made the place feel like a club ticked loudly in the stillness. Mr. Longdon waited with a kind yet merciless expression, though his face revealed that the outcome of his patience mattered deeply to him—albeit in a way that was subtle and hidden. The silence between them became a clear indication of the young man’s honesty. Eventually, he felt the weight of that silence, and for an observer looking at his handsome, composed face, there would have been a lot to analyze in his sharp expressions. “I take it you’re asking for a response,” he finally said, “that very few people ever have the right to expect from a man. Just think of the people—decent ones included—who on so many occasions you can only reply to by saying it’s none of their business.”
“I see you know what I mean,” said Mr. Longdon.
“I see you know what I mean,” Mr. Longdon said.
“Then you know also the distinguished exception I make of you. There isn’t another man with whom I’d talk of it.”
“Then you also know that you are the special exception I make. There’s no other man I would discuss this with.”
“And even to me you don’t! But I’m none the less obliged to you,” Mr. Longdon added.
“And you don't to me either! But I'm still grateful to you,” Mr. Longdon added.
“It isn’t only the gravity,” his companion went on; “it’s the ridicule that inevitably attaches—!”
“It’s not just the gravity,” his companion continued; “it’s the ridicule that always comes with it—!”
The manner in which Mr. Longdon indicated the empty room was in itself an interruption. “Don’t I sufficiently spare you?”
The way Mr. Longdon pointed to the empty room was, in itself, a disruption. “Don’t I give you enough space?”
“Thank you, thank you,” said Vanderbank.
“Thanks, thanks,” Vanderbank said.
“Besides, it’s not for nothing.”
"Besides, it’s not for free."
“Of course not!” the young man returned, though with a look of noting the next moment a certain awkwardness in his concurrence. “But don’t spare me now.”
“Of course not!” the young man replied, though he seemed to realize a moment later that there was some awkwardness in agreeing. “But don’t hold back now.”
“I don’t mean to.” Mr. Longdon had his back to the table again, on which he rested with each hand on the rim. “I don’t mean to,” he repeated.
“I don’t mean to.” Mr. Longdon turned his back to the table again, resting each hand on the edge. “I don’t mean to,” he repeated.
His victim gave a laugh that betrayed at least the drop of a tension. “Yet I don’t quite see what you can do to me.”
His victim let out a laugh that revealed at least a hint of relief. “But I still don’t really see what you can do to me.”
“It’s just what for some time past I’ve been trying to think.”
“It’s just what I’ve been trying to figure out for a while now.”
“And at last you’ve discovered?”
“And have you finally found out?”
“Well—it has finally glimmered out a little in this extraordinary place.”
“Well—it has finally faded a bit in this unusual place.”
Vanderbank frankly wondered. “In consequence of anything particular that has happened?”
Vanderbank honestly asked, “Is this because of something specific that happened?”
Mr. Longdon had a pause. “For an old idiot who notices as much as I something particular’s always happening. If you’re a man of imagination—”
Mr. Longdon paused. “For an old fool like me, who notices as much as I do, something interesting is always going on. If you have a bit of imagination—”
“Oh,” Vanderbank broke in, “I know how much more in that case you’re one! It only makes me regret,” he continued, “that I’ve not attended more since yesterday to what you’ve been about.”
“Oh,” Vanderbank interrupted, “I know how much more you’re involved now! It just makes me wish,” he continued, “that I had paid more attention to what you’ve been doing since yesterday.”
“I’ve been about nothing but what among you people I’m always about. I’ve been seeing, feeling, thinking. That makes no show, of course I’m aware, for any one but myself, and it’s wholly my own affair. Except indeed,” he added, “so far as I’ve taken into my head to make, on it all, this special appeal. There are things that have come home to me.”
“I’ve been focused on nothing but what I always focus on with you people. I’ve been seeing, feeling, and thinking. I know it doesn’t really show to anyone but me, and it’s entirely my business. Except, of course,” he continued, “to the extent that I’ve decided to make this particular appeal about it all. Some things have really struck a chord with me.”
“Oh I see, I see,” Vanderbank showed the friendliest alertness. “I’m to take it from you then, with all the avidity of my vanity, that I strike you as the person best able to understand what they are.”
“Oh, I get it, I get it,” Vanderbank said with a friendly eagerness. “So I’m to take it from you, driven by my vanity, that I seem like the person best equipped to grasp what they are.”
Mr. Longdon appeared to wonder an instant if his intelligence now had not almost too much of a glitter: he kept the same position, his back against the table, and while Vanderbank, on the settee, pressed upright against the wall, they recognised in silence that they were trying each other. “You’re much the best of them. I’ve my ideas about you. You’ve great gifts.”
Mr. Longdon seemed to pause for a moment, pondering if his intelligence was shining a bit too brightly. He maintained his position, leaning against the table, while Vanderbank sat up straight against the wall on the settee, and they silently acknowledged that they were assessing each other. “You’re definitely the best among them. I have my thoughts about you. You have amazing abilities.”
“Well then, we’re worthy of each other. When Greek meets Greek—!” and the young man laughed while, a little with the air of bracing himself, he folded his arms. “Here we are.”
“Well then, we’re perfect for each other. When Greek meets Greek—!” and the young man laughed while, somewhat as if to prepare himself, he folded his arms. “Here we are.”
His companion looked at him a moment longer, then, turning away, went slowly round the table. On the further side of it he stopped again and, after a minute, with a nervous movement, set a ball or two in motion. “It’s beautiful—but it’s terrible!” he finally murmured. He hadn’t his eyes on Vanderbank, who for a minute said nothing, and he presently went on: “To see it and not to want to try to help—well, I can’t do that.” Vanderbank, still neither speaking nor moving, remained as if he might interrupt something of high importance, and his friend, passing along the opposite edge of the table, continued to produce in the stillness, without the cue, the small click of the ivory. “How long—if you don’t mind my asking—have you known it?”
His companion looked at him for a moment longer, then turned away and slowly walked around the table. Once on the other side, he stopped again and, after a minute, nervously set a ball or two in motion. “It’s beautiful—but it’s awful!” he finally murmured. He wasn’t looking at Vanderbank, who stayed quiet for a minute, and then he continued: “To see it and not want to try to help—well, I can’t do that.” Vanderbank, still not speaking or moving, remained as if he might interrupt something really important, and his friend, moving along the opposite edge of the table, kept making the small click of the ivory in the silence, without the cue. “How long—if you don’t mind me asking—have you known about it?”
Even for this at first Vanderbank had no answer—none but to rise from his place, come down to the floor and, standing there, look at Mr. Longdon across the table. He was serious now, but without being solemn. “How can one tell? One can never be sure. A man may fancy, may wonder; but about a girl, a person so much younger than himself and so much more helpless, he feels a—what shall I call it?”
Even for this, Vanderbank initially had no response—none except to get up from his seat, walk down to the floor, and stand there, looking at Mr. Longdon across the table. He was serious now, but not solemn. “How can you tell? You can never be sure. A guy might imagine, might ponder; but about a girl, someone so much younger than him and so much more vulnerable, he feels a—what should I call it?”
“A delicacy?” Mr. Longdon suggested. “It may be that; the name doesn’t matter; at all events he’s embarrassed. He wants not to be an ass on the one side and yet not some other kind of brute on the other.”
“A delicacy?” Mr. Longdon suggested. “It might be that; the name doesn’t really matter; anyway, he’s feeling embarrassed. He wants to avoid being a fool on one hand and yet not some other kind of jerk on the other.”
Mr. Longdon listened with consideration—with a beautiful little air indeed of being, in his all but finally benighted state, earnestly open to information on such points from a magnificent young man. “He doesn’t want, you mean, to be a coxcomb?—and he doesn’t want to be cruel?”
Mr. Longdon listened thoughtfully—with a lovely hint of being, in his nearly completely confused state, genuinely receptive to insights on these matters from an impressive young man. “He doesn’t want, you mean, to be a show-off?—and he doesn’t want to be unkind?”
Vanderbank, visibly preoccupied, produced a faint kind smile. “Oh you KNOW!”
Vanderbank, looking a bit lost in thought, offered a slight kind smile. “Oh, you KNOW!”
“I? I should know less than any one.” Mr. Longdon had turned away from the table on this, and the eyes of his companion, who after an instant had caught his meaning, watched him move along the room and approach another part of the divan. The consequence of the passage was that Vanderbank’s only rejoinder was presently to say: “I can’t tell you how long I’ve imagined—have asked myself. She’s so charming, so interesting, and I feel as if I had known her always. I’ve thought of one thing and another to do—and then, on purpose, haven’t thought at all. That has mostly seemed to me best.”
“I? I should know less than anyone.” Mr. Longdon turned away from the table after saying this, and his companion, who realized what he meant after a moment, watched him move across the room to another part of the couch. As a result, Vanderbank’s only response was to say: “I can’t tell you how long I’ve imagined—have asked myself. She’s so charming, so interesting, and I feel like I’ve known her forever. I’ve thought about doing one thing or another—and then, on purpose, haven’t thought at all. That mostly seemed to me the best way.”
“Then I gather,” said Mr. Longdon, “that your interest in her—?”
“Then I take it,” said Mr. Longdon, “that you’re interested in her—?”
“Hasn’t the same character as her interest in ME?” Vanderbank had taken him up responsively, but after speaking looked about for a match and lighted a new cigarette. “I’m sure you understand,” he broke out, “what an extreme effort it is to me to talk of such things!”
“Doesn't she have the same vibe about her interest in ME?” Vanderbank had responded eagerly, but after speaking, he looked around for a match and lit a new cigarette. “I’m sure you get,” he exclaimed, “how hard it is for me to talk about stuff like this!”
“Yes, yes. But it’s just effort only? It gives you no pleasure? I mean the fact of her condition,” Mr. Longdon explained.
“Yes, yes. But is it just effort? It doesn’t bring you any pleasure? I’m talking about her situation,” Mr. Longdon explained.
Vanderbank had really to think a little. “However much it might give me I should probably not be a fellow to gush. I’m a self-conscious stick of a Briton.”
Vanderbank really had to think for a moment. “No matter how much it might offer me, I probably wouldn’t be the type to get overly excited. I’m a self-aware Brit.”
“But even a stick of a Briton—!” Mr. Longdon faltered and hovered. “I’ve gushed in short to YOU.”
“But even a boring Brit—!” Mr. Longdon hesitated and wavered. “I’ve rambled on to YOU.”
“About Lady Julia?” the young man frankly asked. “Is gushing what you call what you’ve done?”
“About Lady Julia?” the young man asked openly. “Is that what you call all this enthusiasm?”
“Say then we’re sticks of Britons. You’re not in any degree at all in love?”
“Then let’s say we’re just a bunch of Britons. You're not in love at all, are you?”
There fell between them, before Vanderbank replied, another pause, of which he took advantage to move once more round the table. Mr. Longdon meanwhile had mounted to the high bench and sat there as if the judge were now in his proper place. At last his companion spoke. “What you’re coming to is of course that you’ve conceived a desire.”
There was another pause between them before Vanderbank replied, and he took that moment to walk around the table again. Mr. Longdon, in the meantime, had climbed up to the high bench and sat there as if the judge was finally in his rightful spot. Finally, his companion spoke. “What you’re getting at is that you’ve developed a desire.”
“That’s it—strange as it may seem. But believe me, it has not been precipitate. I’ve watched you both.”
"That’s it—it might sound odd, but trust me, it hasn’t come out of nowhere. I’ve been keeping an eye on you both."
“Oh I knew you were watching HER,” said Vanderbank.
“Oh, I knew you were watching her,” said Vanderbank.
“To such a tune that I’ve made up my mind. I want her so to marry—!” But on the odd little quaver of longing with which he brought it out the elder man fairly hung.
“To such a tune that I’ve made up my mind. I want her so to marry—!” But on the odd little quiver of yearning with which he said it, the older man was completely captivated.
“Well?” said Vanderbank.
"Well?" Vanderbank asked.
“Well, so that on the day she does she’ll come into the interest of a considerable sum of money—already very decently invested—that I’ve determined to settle on her.”
“Well, so that on the day she does, she’ll come into a considerable sum of money—already well invested—that I’ve decided to pass on to her.”
Vanderbank’s instant admiration flushed across the room. “How awfully jolly of you—how beautiful!”
Vanderbank’s immediate admiration spread throughout the room. “How incredibly cheerful of you—how lovely!”
“Oh there’s a way to show practically your appreciation of it.”
“Oh, there’s a way to practically show your appreciation for it.”
But Vanderbank, for enthusiasm, scarcely heard him. “I can’t tell you how admirable I think you.” Then eagerly, “Does Nanda know it?” he demanded.
But Vanderbank, filled with enthusiasm, barely heard him. “I can’t tell you how amazing I think you are.” Then, eagerly, he asked, “Does Nanda know this?”
Mr. Longdon, after a wait, spoke with comparative dryness. “My idea has been that for the present you alone shall.”
Mr. Longdon, after a wait, said fairly dryly, “My thought has been that for now, you alone will.”
Vanderbank took it in. “No other man?”
Vanderbank processed this. “No other guy?”
His companion looked still graver. “I need scarcely say that I depend on you to keep the fact to yourself.”
His companion looked even more serious. “I hardly need to say that I’m counting on you to keep this to yourself.”
“Absolutely then and utterly. But that won’t prevent what I think of it. Nothing for a long time has given me such joy.”
“Definitely, without a doubt. But that doesn't change how I feel about it. Nothing has brought me this much joy in a long time.”
Shining and sincere, he had held for a minute Mr. Longdon’s eyes. “Then you do care for her?”
Shining and sincere, he held Mr. Longdon's gaze for a minute. "So you really do care about her?"
“Immensely. Never, I think, so much as now. That sounds of a grossness, doesn’t it?” the young man laughed. “But your announcement really lights up the mind.”
“Definitely. I don’t think I’ve ever felt this way before. That sounds kind of blunt, doesn’t it?” the young man chuckled. “But your news really sparks my thoughts.”
His friend for a moment almost glowed with his pleasure. “The sum I’ve fixed upon would be, I may mention, substantial, and I should of course be prepared with a clear statement—a very definite pledge—of my intentions.”
His friend almost lit up with happiness for a moment. “The amount I’ve decided on is, I can say, significant, and I should definitely have a clear statement—a very explicit promise—of my intentions.”
“So much the better! Only”—Vanderbank suddenly pulled himself up—“to get it she MUST marry?”
“So much the better! Only—” Vanderbank suddenly stopped himself—“to get it she MUST marry?”
“It’s not in my interest to allow you to suppose she needn’t, and it’s only because of my intensely wanting her marriage that I’ve spoken to you.”
“It’s not in my interests to let you think she doesn’t need to, and it’s only because I really want her to get married that I’ve talked to you.”
“And on the ground also with it”—Vanderbank so far concurred—“of your quite taking for granted my only having to put myself forward?”
“And on the ground also with it”—Vanderbank agreed—“that you completely assume I just have to step up?”
If his friend seemed to cast about it proved but to be for the fullest expression. Nothing in fact could have been more charged than the quiet way in which he presently said: “My dear boy, I back you.”
If his friend seemed to be searching for words, it was really just to find the best way to express himself. Nothing could have been more significant than the calm way he eventually said, “My dear boy, I support you.”
Vanderbank clearly was touched by it. “How extraordinarily kind you are to me!” Mr. Longdon’s silence appeared to reply that he was willing to let it go for that, and the young man next went on: “What it comes to then—as you put it—is that it’s a way for me to add something handsome to my income.”
Vanderbank was obviously moved by it. “You’re so incredibly kind to me!” Mr. Longdon’s silence seemed to indicate that he was okay with that, and the young man continued: “So what this really means—like you said—is that it’s a way for me to boost my income.”
Mr. Longdon sat for a little with his eyes attached to the green field of the billiard-table, vivid in the spreading suspended lamplight. “I think I ought to tell you the figure I have in mind.”
Mr. Longdon sat for a moment, his gaze fixed on the green surface of the billiard table, bright under the glowing lamp. “I think I should share the amount I have in mind.”
Another person present might have felt rather taxed either to determine the degree of provocation represented by Vanderbank’s considerate smile, or to say if there was an appreciable interval before he rang out: “I think, you know, you oughtn’t to do anything of the sort. Let that alone, please. The great thing is the interest—the great thing is the wish you express. It represents a view of me, an attitude toward me—!” He pulled up, dropping his arms and turning away before the complete image.
Another person there might have felt pretty challenged to figure out how much Vanderbank’s thoughtful smile was provoking or to say if there was a noticeable pause before he exclaimed, “I think you shouldn’t do anything like that. Just leave it alone, please. The most important thing is the interest—the most important thing is the wish you’re expressing. It shows how you see me, the attitude you have toward me—!” He stopped, dropping his arms and turning away before the full picture was completed.
“There’s nothing in those things that need overwhelm you. It would be odd if you hadn’t yourself, about your value and your future a feeling quite as lively as any feeling of mine. There IS mine at all events. I can’t help it. Accept it. Then of the other feeling—how SHE moves me—I won’t speak.”
“There’s nothing in those things that should overwhelm you. It would be strange if you didn’t have a strong feeling about your worth and your future, just like I do. I definitely have those feelings. I can’t help it. Just accept it. As for the other feeling—how SHE affects me—I won’t say anything.”
“You sufficiently show it!”
“You clearly demonstrate it!”
Mr. Longdon continued to watch the bright circle on the table, lost in which a moment he let his friend’s answer pass. “I won’t begin to you on Nanda.”
Mr. Longdon kept his eyes on the bright circle on the table, so absorbed in it that he let his friend's answer slip by. “I won't start talking to you about Nanda.”
“Don’t,” said Vanderbank. But in the pause that ensued each, in one way or another, might have been thinking of her for himself.
“Don’t,” said Vanderbank. But in the silence that followed, each of them, in one way or another, might have been thinking about her for themselves.
It was broken by Mr. Longdon’s presently going on: “Of course what it superficially has the air of is my offering to pay you for taking a certain step. It’s open to you to be grand and proud—to wrap yourself in your majesty and ask if I suppose you bribeable. I haven’t spoken without having thought of that.”
It was interrupted by Mr. Longdon continuing, “Of course, what it looks like on the surface is me offering to pay you for taking a certain step. You could take the high road and act proud—wrap yourself in your dignity and ask if I think you can be bribed. I’ve considered that before I spoke.”
“Yes,” said Vanderbank all responsively, “but it isn’t as if you proposed to me, is it, anything dreadful? If one cares for a girl one’s deucedly glad she has money. The more of anything good she has the better. I may assure you,” he added with the brightness of his friendly intelligence and quite as if to show his companion the way to be least concerned—“I may assure you that once I were disposed to act on your suggestion I’d make short work of any vulgar interpretation of my motive. I should simply try to be as fine as yourself.” He smoked, he moved about, then came up in another place. “I dare say you know that dear old Mitchy, under whose blessed roof we’re plotting this midnight treason, would marry her like a shot and without a penny.”
“Yes,” Vanderbank replied enthusiastically, “but it’s not like you suggested anything terrible, right? If a guy cares for a girl, he’s definitely happy she has money. The more good things she has, the better. I can promise you,” he added with a bright smile and as if trying to ease his friend’s worries—“I can promise you that if I were inclined to take your advice, I’d quickly dismiss any cheap interpretation of my intentions. I’d just try to be as great as you are.” He smoked, moved around, and then shifted to another spot. “I assume you know that dear old Mitchy, under whose wonderful roof we’re scheming this midnight plot, would marry her in a heartbeat, even without a dime.”
“I think I know everything—I think I’ve thought of everything. Mr. Mitchett,” Mr. Longdon added, “is impossible.”
“I think I know everything—I think I’ve thought of everything. Mr. Mitchett,” Mr. Longdon added, “is impossible.”
Vanderbank appeared for an instant to wonder. “Wholly then through HER attitude?”
Vanderbank seemed to pause for a moment, surprised. “So it’s entirely because of HER attitude?”
“Altogether.”
"All together."
Again he hesitated. “You’ve asked her?”
Again he hesitated. “Have you asked her?”
“I’ve asked her.”
“I asked her.”
Once more Vanderbank faltered. “And that’s how you know?”
Once again, Vanderbank hesitated. “And that’s how you know?”
“About YOUR chance? That’s how I know.”
“About your chance? That’s how I know.”
The young man, consuming his cigarette with concentration, took again several turns. “And your idea IS to give one time?”
The young man, focused on his cigarette, took another drag. “So your idea is to give it some time?”
Mr. Longdon had for a minute to turn his idea over. “How much time do you want?”
Mr. Longdon took a moment to think about his idea. “How much time do you need?”
Vanderbank gave a headshake that was both restrictive and indulgent. “I must live into it a little. Your offer has been before me only these few minutes, and it’s too soon for me to commit myself to anything whatever. Except,” he added gallantly, “to my gratitude.”
Vanderbank shook his head in a way that was both limiting and generous. “I need some time to think it over. Your offer has only just been presented to me, and it’s too soon for me to commit to anything at all. Except,” he added with flair, “to my gratitude.”
Mr. Longdon, at this, on the divan, got up, as Vanderbank had previously done, under the spring of emotion; only, unlike Vanderbank, he still stood there, his hands in his pockets and his face, a little paler, directed straight. There was disappointment in him even before he spoke. “You’ve no strong enough impulse—?”
Mr. Longdon, upon hearing this, got up from the couch, just as Vanderbank had done before him, overwhelmed by emotion. However, unlike Vanderbank, he remained standing there with his hands in his pockets and his face, slightly paler, looking straight ahead. There was already a sense of disappointment in him even before he spoke. “You don’t have a strong enough impulse—?”
His friend met him with admirable candour. “Wouldn’t it seem that if I had I would by this time have taken the jump?”
His friend greeted him with impressive honesty. “Doesn't it seem that if I had, I would have taken the leap by now?”
“Without waiting, you mean, for anybody’s money?” Mr. Longdon cultivated for a little a doubt. “Of course she has struck one as—till now—tremendously young.”
“Without waiting, you mean, for anyone’s money?” Mr. Longdon considered for a moment. “Of course she has seemed—up till now—really young.”
Vanderbank looked about once more for matches and occupied a time with relighting. “Till now—yes. But it’s not,” he pursued, “only because she’s so young that—for each of us, and for dear old Mitchy too—she’s so interesting.” Mr. Longdon had restlessly stepped down, and Vanderbank’s eyes followed him till he stopped again. “I make out that in spite of what you said to begin with you’re conscious of a certain pressure.”
Vanderbank looked around again for matches and spent some time relighting. “Until now—yes. But it’s not,” he continued, “just because she’s so young that—for all of us, and for dear old Mitchy too—she’s so fascinating.” Mr. Longdon had uneasily stepped down, and Vanderbank’s eyes followed him until he stopped again. “I can tell that despite what you initially said, you’re feeling a certain pressure.”
“In the matter of time? Oh yes, I do want it DONE. That,” Nanda’s patron simply explained, “is why I myself put on the screw.” He spoke with the ring of impatience. “I want her got out.”
“In terms of time? Oh yes, I definitely want it DONE. That,” Nanda’s patron simply explained, “is why I’m pushing for it.” He spoke with a sense of impatience. “I want her out.”
“‘Out’?”
“‘Out’?”
“Out of her mother’s house.”
“Out of her mom’s house.”
Vanderbank laughed though—more immediately—he had coloured. “Why, her mother’s house is just where I see her!”
Vanderbank laughed, but he blushed right away. “Well, her mom’s house is exactly where I picture her!”
“Precisely; and if it only weren’t we might get on faster.”
“Exactly; and if it weren't for that, we could get moving quicker.”
Vanderbank, for all his kindness, looked still more amused. “But if it only weren’t, as you say, I seem to understand you wouldn’t have your particular vision of urgency.”
Vanderbank, for all his kindness, looked even more amused. “But if it weren't, as you said, I guess I understand you wouldn’t have your specific sense of urgency.”
Mr. Longdon, through adjusted glasses, took him in with a look that was sad as well as sharp, then jerked the glasses off. “Oh you do understand.”
Mr. Longdon, adjusting his glasses, looked at him with a gaze that was both sad and piercing, then quickly took off the glasses. “Oh, you really do get it.”
“Ah,” said Vanderbank, “I’m a mass of corruption!”
“Ah,” said Vanderbank, “I’m a total mess!”
“You may perfectly be, but you shall not,” Mr. Longdon returned with decision, “get off on any such plea. If you’re good enough for me you’re good enough, as you thoroughly know, on whatever head, for any one.”
“You might be perfect, but you’re not going to use that as an excuse,” Mr. Longdon replied firmly. “If you’re good enough for me, then you’re good enough for anyone, as you well understand, no matter the situation.”
“Thank you.” But Vanderbank, for all his happy appreciation, thought again. “We ought at any rate to remember, oughtn’t we? that we should have Mrs. Brook against us.”
“Thank you.” But Vanderbank, despite his happy appreciation, thought again. “We should, at the very least, remember that we would have Mrs. Brook on the other side.”
His companion faltered but an instant. “Ah that’s another thing I know. But it’s also exactly why. Why I want Nanda away.”
His companion hesitated for just a moment. “Oh, that’s another thing I understand. But it’s also the reason why. Why I want Nanda gone.”
“I see, I see.”
"I get it, I get it."
The response had been prompt, yet Mr. Longdon seemed suddenly to show that he suspected the superficial. “Unless it’s with Mrs. Brook you’re in love.” Then on his friend’s taking the idea with a mere headshake of negation, a repudiation that might even have astonished by its own lack of surprise, “Or unless Mrs. Brook’s in love with you,” he amended.
The reply was quick, but Mr. Longdon suddenly appeared to suspect something shallow. “Unless you’re in love with Mrs. Brook.” When his friend simply shook his head to deny it, a reaction that could even be surprising in its absence of shock, he corrected himself, “Or unless Mrs. Brook’s in love with you.”
Vanderbank had for this any decent gaiety. “Ah that of course may perfectly be!”
Vanderbank had a certain cheerful attitude about this. “Oh, that could definitely be true!”
“But IS it? That’s the question.”
“But IS it? That’s the question.”
He continued light. “If she had declared her passion shouldn’t I rather compromise her—?”
He kept it casual. “If she had confessed her feelings, wouldn’t I be the one compromising her—?”
“By letting me know?” Mr. Longdon reflected. “I’m sure I can’t say—it’s a sort of thing for which I haven’t a measure or a precedent. In my time women didn’t declare their passion. I’m thinking of what the meaning is of Mrs. Brookenham’s wanting you—as I’ve heard it called—herself.”
“By letting me know?” Mr. Longdon thought. “I honestly can’t say—it’s not something I have a frame of reference for. In my day, women didn’t express their feelings so openly. I’m trying to understand what it means that Mrs. Brookenham wants you—as I’ve heard it put—herself.”
Vanderbank, still with his smile, smoked a minute. “That’s what you’ve heard it called?”
Vanderbank, still smiling, smoked for a moment. “Is that what you've heard it called?”
“Yes, but you must excuse me from telling you by whom.”
“Yes, but you have to let me off the hook when it comes to telling you who it is.”
He was amused at his friend’s discretion. “It’s unimaginable. But it doesn’t matter. We all call everything—anything. The meaning of it, if you and I put it so, is—well, a modern shade.”
He was entertained by his friend's tact. “It's hard to believe. But it doesn't really matter. We all name everything—anything. The meaning of it, if you and I say it like this, is—well, a modern twist.”
“You must deal then yourself,” said Mr. Longdon, “with your modern shades.” He spoke now as if the case simply awaited such dealing.
“You have to handle it yourself then,” said Mr. Longdon, “with your modern shades.” He spoke now as if the situation was just waiting for that to happen.
But at this his young friend was more grave. “YOU could do nothing?—to bring, I mean, Mrs. Brook round.”
But at this, his young friend was more serious. “You couldn't do anything?—to, I mean, get Mrs. Brook to come around.”
Mr. Longdon fairly started. “Propose on your behalf for her daughter? With your authority—tomorrow. Authorise me and I instantly act.”
Mr. Longdon was quite surprised. “You want me to propose for her daughter? With your permission—tomorrow. Give me the go-ahead and I’ll take action immediately.”
Vanderbank’s colour again rose—his flush was complete. “How awfully you want it!”
Vanderbank’s face turned red again—his embarrassment was total. “You really want it badly!”
Mr. Longdon, after a look at him, turned away. “How awfully YOU don’t!”
Mr. Longdon, after glancing at him, turned away. “How terrible YOU don’t!”
The young man continued to blush. “No—you must do me justice. You’ve not made a mistake about me—I see in your proposal, I think, all you can desire I should. Only YOU see it much more simply—and yet I can’t just now explain. If it WERE so simple I should say to you in a moment ‘do speak to them for me’—I should leave the matter with delight in your hands. But I require time, let me remind you, and you haven’t yet told me how much I may take.”
The young man kept blushing. “No—you have to be fair to me. You’re not wrong about me—I see in your suggestion everything you want me to see. But YOU see it in a much clearer way—and I can’t explain it right now. If it WERE so straightforward, I would say to you right away, ‘please talk to them for me’—I would gladly leave it in your hands. But I need some time, just to remind you, and you still haven't told me how much I can take.”
This appeal had brought them again face to face, and Mr. Longdon’s first reply to it was a look at his watch. “It’s one o’clock.”
This appeal had brought them face to face again, and Mr. Longdon’s first response to it was a glance at his watch. “It’s one o’clock.”
“Oh I require”—Vanderbank had recovered his pleasant humour—“more than to-night!”
“Oh, I need”—Vanderbank had regained his cheerful mood—“more than just tonight!”
Mr. Longdon went off to the smaller table that still offered to view two bedroom candles. “You must take of course the time you need. I won’t trouble you—I won’t hurry you. I’m going to bed.”
Mr. Longdon headed over to the smaller table that still showcased two bedroom candles. “You should take all the time you need. I won’t bother you—I won’t rush you. I’m going to bed.”
Vanderbank, overtaking him, lighted his candle for him; after which, handing it and smiling: “Shall we have conduced to your rest?”
Vanderbank passed him and lit his candle, then handed it to him with a smile, saying, “Will this help you get some rest?”
Mr. Longdon looked at the other candle. “You’re not coming to bed?”
Mr. Longdon glanced at the other candle. “Aren’t you coming to bed?”
“To MY rest we shall not have conduced. I stay up a while longer.”
“To my rest, we won’t make any progress. I’ll stay up a bit longer.”
“Good.” Mr. Longdon was pleased. “You won’t forget then, as we promised, to put out the lights?”
“Good.” Mr. Longdon was happy. “You won’t forget, as we agreed, to turn off the lights?”
“If you trust me for the greater you can trust me for the less. Good-night.”
“If you can trust me with the bigger things, you can trust me with the smaller ones. Good night.”
Vanderbank had offered his hand. “Good-night.” But Mr. Longdon kept him a moment. “You DON’T care for my figure?”
Vanderbank extended his hand. “Goodnight.” But Mr. Longdon held him back for a moment. “You don’t like my physique?”
“Not yet—not yet. PLEASE.” Vanderbank seemed really to fear it, but on Mr. Longdon’s releasing him with a little drop of disappointment they went together to the door of the room, where they had another pause.
“Not yet—not yet. PLEASE.” Vanderbank really seemed scared of it, but when Mr. Longdon let him go with a slight sense of disappointment, they walked together to the door of the room, where they paused again.
“She’s to come down to me—alone—in September.”
“She’s coming down to see me—alone—in September.”
Vanderbank appeared to debate and conclude. “Then may I come?”
Vanderbank seemed to think it over and then said, “So, can I come?”
His friend, on this footing, had to consider. “Shall you know by that time?”
His friend had to think about this. “Will you know by then?”
“I’m afraid I can’t promise—if you must regard my coming as a pledge.”
“I’m afraid I can’t promise—you shouldn’t see my arrival as a guarantee.”
Mr. Longdon thought on; then raising his eyes: “I don’t quite see why you won’t suffer me to tell you—!”
Mr. Longdon thought for a moment, then looked up: “I don’t quite understand why you won’t let me tell you—!”
“The detail of your intention? I do then. You’ve said quite enough. If my visit must commit me,” Vanderbank pursued, “I’m afraid I can’t come.”
“The detail of your intention? I do then. You’ve said enough. If my visit has to commit me,” Vanderbank continued, “I’m afraid I can’t come.”
Mr. Longdon, who had passed into the corridor, gave a dry sad little laugh. “Come then—as the ladies say—‘as you are’!”
Mr. Longdon, who had stepped into the hallway, let out a dry, resigned little laugh. “Come on then—just like the ladies say—‘as you are’!”
On which, rather softly closing the door, the young man remained alone in the great emptily lighted billiard-room.
On that note, gently closing the door, the young man found himself alone in the spacious, brightly lit billiard room.
BOOK SIXTH. MRS. BROOK
Presenting himself at Buckingham Crescent three days after the Sunday spent at Mertle, Vanderbank found Lady Fanny Cashmore in the act of taking leave of Mrs. Brook and found Mrs. Brook herself in the state of muffled exaltation that was the mark of all her intercourse—and most of all perhaps of her farewells—with Lady Fanny. This splendid creature gave out, as it were, so little that Vanderbank was freshly struck with all Mrs. Brook could take in, though nothing, for that matter, in Buckingham Crescent, had been more fully formulated on behalf of the famous beauty than the imperturbable grandeur of her almost total absence of articulation. Every aspect of the phenomenon had been freely discussed there and endless ingenuity lavished on the question of how exactly it was that so much of what the world would in another case have called complete stupidity could be kept by a mere wonderful face from boring one to death. It was Mrs. Brook who, in this relation as in many others, had arrived at the supreme expression of the law, had thrown off, happily enough, to whomever it might have concerned: “My dear thing, it all comes back, as everything always does, simply to personal pluck. It’s only a question, no matter when or where, of having enough. Lady Fanny has the courage of all her silence—so much therefore that it sees her completely through and is what really makes her interesting. Not to be afraid of what may happen to you when you’ve no more to say for yourself than a steamer without a light—that truly is the highest heroism, and Lady Fanny’s greatness is that she’s never afraid. She takes the risk every time she goes out—takes, as you may say, her life in her hand. She just turns that glorious mask upon you and practically says: ‘No, I won’t open my lips—to call it really open—for the forty minutes I shall stay; but I calmly defy you, all the same, to kill me for it.’ And we don’t kill her—we delight in her; though when either of us watches her in a circle of others it’s like seeing a very large blind person in the middle of Oxford Street. One fairly looks about for the police.” Vanderbank, before his fellow visitor withdrew it, had the benefit of the glorious mask and could scarce have failed to be amused at the manner in which Mrs. Brook alone showed the stress of thought. Lady Fanny, in the other scale, sat aloft and Olympian, so that though visibly much had happened between the two ladies it had all happened only to the hostess. The sense in the air in short was just of Lady Fanny herself, who came to an end like a banquet or a procession. Mrs. Brook left the room with her and, on coming back, was full of it. “She’ll go, she’ll go!”
Presenting himself at Buckingham Crescent three days after the Sunday spent at Mertle, Vanderbank found Lady Fanny Cashmore saying goodbye to Mrs. Brook, who was in a state of muffled excitement that marked all her interactions—with Lady Fanny, especially her farewells. This stunning woman projected so little that Vanderbank was struck again by how much Mrs. Brook could absorb, even though nothing in Buckingham Crescent had been more clearly articulated about the famous beauty than the calm grandeur of her near-total lack of conversation. Every aspect of this phenomenon had been thoroughly discussed, and endless creativity had been spent on the question of how it was possible that so much of what the world would otherwise call complete foolishness could be kept at bay by such a beautiful face. Mrs. Brook had, in relation to this as in many other matters, found the perfect expression of the law and happily declared to whoever was interested: “My dear, it all comes down, as it always does, to personal courage. It’s just a matter, no matter when or where, of having enough. Lady Fanny has the courage of her silence—so much so that it completely sustains her and is what really makes her interesting. Not fearing what might happen when you have nothing to say for yourself, like a ship without a light—that is true heroism, and Lady Fanny’s greatness lies in her fearlessness. She takes a risk every time she steps out—puts her life in her own hands. She simply presents that beautiful facade to you and essentially says, ‘No, I won’t truly open my mouth for the forty minutes I’ll be here; but I defiantly challenge you to try to bring me down for it.’ And we don't bring her down—we enjoy her; although when either of us watches her surrounded by others, it feels like seeing a very large blind person in the middle of Oxford Street. One instinctively looks around for the police.” Vanderbank, before their fellow visitor left, had the benefit of that beautiful facade and could hardly have failed to be entertained by how only Mrs. Brook showed signs of deep thought. Lady Fanny, on the other hand, sat aloof and majestic, so that, although it was clear a lot had transpired between the two women, it had all occurred solely to the hostess. The atmosphere was distinctly that of Lady Fanny herself, who ended things like a banquet or a parade. Mrs. Brook left the room with her and, upon returning, was full of excitement. “She’ll go, she’ll go!”
“Go where?” Vanderbank appeared to have for the question less attention than usual.
“Go where?” Vanderbank seemed to be paying less attention to the question than usual.
“Well, to the place her companion will propose. Probably—like Anna Karenine—to one of the smaller Italian towns.”
“Well, to the place her companion will suggest. Probably—like Anna Karenina—to one of the smaller Italian towns.”
“Anna Karenine? She isn’t a bit like Anna.”
“Anna Karenina? She’s not at all like Anna.”
“Of course she isn’t so clever,” said Mrs. Brook. “But that would spoil her. So it’s all right.”
“Of course she isn’t that smart,” Mrs. Brook said. “But that would ruin her. So it’s fine.”
“I’m glad it’s all right,” Vanderbank laughed. “But I dare say we shall still have her with us a while.”
“I’m glad it’s all good,” Vanderbank laughed. “But I bet we’ll still have her around for a while.”
“We shall do that, I trust, whatever happens. She’ll come up again—she’ll remain, I feel, one of those enormous things that fate seems somehow to have given me as the occupation of my odd moments. I don’t see,” Mrs. Brook added, “what still keeps her on the edge, which isn’t an inch wide.”
“We will do that, I believe, no matter what happens. She’ll be back—she’ll stay, I feel, one of those big things that fate seems to have given me to occupy my spare moments. I don’t understand,” Mrs. Brook added, “what still keeps her on the edge, which isn’t wide at all.”
Vanderbank looked this time as if he only tried to wonder. “Isn’t it YOU?”
Vanderbank looked this time like he was just trying to ponder. “Isn’t it YOU?”
Mrs. Brook mused more deeply. “Sometimes I think so. But I don’t know.”
Mrs. Brook thought about it some more. “Sometimes I think that’s the case. But I’m not sure.”
“Yes, how CAN you of course know, since she can’t tell you?”
“Yes, how can you possibly know, since she can’t tell you?”
“Oh if I depended on her telling—!” Mrs. Brook shook out with this a sofa-cushion or two and sank into the corner she had arranged. The August afternoon was hot and the London air heavy; the room moreover, though agreeably bedimmed, gave out the staleness of the season’s end. “If you hadn’t come to-day,” she went on, “you’d have missed me till I don’t know when, for we’ve let the Hovel again—wretchedly, but still we’ve let it—and I go down on Friday to see that it isn’t too filthy. Edward, who’s furious at what I’ve taken for it, had his idea that we should go there this year ourselves.”
“Oh, if I had to rely on her to tell me—!” Mrs. Brook shook out a couple of sofa cushions and settled into the corner she had arranged. The August afternoon was hot and the London air felt heavy; the room, although pleasantly dim, smelled stale at the end of the season. “If you hadn’t come today,” she continued, “you would have missed me for who knows how long, because we’ve rented the Hovel again—horribly, but we’ve still rented it—and I’m going down on Friday to check if it’s not too filthy. Edward, who’s furious about what I’ve agreed to pay for it, thought we should go there ourselves this year.”
“And now”—Vanderbank took her up—“that fond fancy has become simply the ghost of a dead thought, a ghost that, in company with a thousand predecessors, haunts the house in the twilight and pops at you out of odd corners.”
“And now”—Vanderbank continued—“that once fond idea has turned into nothing more than a shadow of a forgotten thought, a shadow that, along with countless others, lingers around the house in the dim light and surprises you from unexpected places.”
“Oh Edward’s dead thoughts are indeed a cheerful company and worthy of the perpetual mental mourning we seem to go about in. They’re worse than the relations we’re always losing without seeming to have any fewer, and I expect every day to hear that the Morning Post regrets to have to announce in that line too some new bereavement. The apparitions following the deaths of so many thoughts ARE particularly awful in the twilight, so that at this season, while the day drags and drags, I’m glad to have any one with me who may keep them at a distance.”
“Oh, Edward’s dead thoughts are definitely a cheerful crowd and deserve the constant mental mourning we seem to carry around. They’re worse than the relatives we always seem to lose without actually having any less left, and I expect every day to hear that the Morning Post regrets to announce another loss in that column. The shadows of so many dead thoughts are especially terrible in the twilight, so at this time of year, while the day drags on and on, I’m just glad to have anyone with me to help keep them away.”
Vanderbank had not sat down; slowly, familiarly he turned about. “And where’s Nanda?”
Vanderbank hadn’t sat down; he turned around slowly and casually. “So, where’s Nanda?”
“Oh SHE doesn’t help—she attracts rather the worst of the bogies. Edward and Nanda and Harold and I seated together are fairly a case for that—what do you call it?—investigating Society. Deprived of the sweet resource of the Hovel,” Mrs. Brook continued, “we shall each, from about the tenth on, forage somehow or other for ourselves. Mitchy perhaps,” she added, “will insist on taking us to Baireuth.”
“Oh, she doesn’t help—she just brings out the worst in people. Edward, Nanda, Harold, and I sitting together are pretty much a case for that—what do you call it?—investigating Society. Without the comforting option of the Hovel,” Mrs. Brook went on, “we’ll each, starting around the tenth, have to fend for ourselves in one way or another. Mitchy might insist on taking us to Bayreuth.”
“That will be the form, you mean, of his own forage?”
“That will be the way, you mean, of his own food supply?”
Mrs. Brook just hesitated. “Unless you should prefer to take it as the form of yours.”
Mrs. Brook hesitated. “Unless you’d rather take it in your own way.”
Vanderbank appeared for a moment obligingly enough to turn this over, but with the effect of noting an objection. “Oh I’m afraid I shall have to grind straight through the month and that by the time I’m free every Ring at Baireuth will certainly have been rung. Is it your idea to take Nanda?” he asked.
Vanderbank seemed willing to consider this for a moment, but it felt like he was raising a concern. “Oh, I’m afraid I’ll have to work straight through the month and by the time I’m available, every Ring at Bayreuth will definitely have been performed. Are you thinking of taking Nanda?” he asked.
She reached out for another cushion. “If it’s impossible for you to manage what I suggest why should that question interest you?”
She reached for another pillow. “If you can't handle what I'm suggesting, why should that question even matter to you?”
“My dear woman”—and her visitor dropped into a chair—“do you suppose my interest depends on such poverties as what I can ‘manage’? You know well enough,” he went on in another tone, “why I care for Nanda and enquire about her.”
“My dear woman”—and her visitor sank into a chair—“do you really think my interest hinges on trivial matters like what I can ‘manage’? You know perfectly well,” he continued in a different tone, “why I care about Nanda and ask about her.”
She was perfectly ready. “I know it, but only as a bad reason. Don’t be too sure!”
She was completely ready. “I get it, but that's just a weak excuse. Don’t be too confident!”
For a moment they looked at each other. “Don’t be so sure, you mean, that the elation of it may go to my head? Are you really warning me against vanity?”
For a moment, they stared at each other. “So you think the excitement of it might make me arrogant? Are you seriously cautioning me about vanity?”
“Your ‘reallys,’ my dear Van, are a little formidable, but it strikes me that before I tell you there’s something I’ve a right to ask. Are you ‘really’ what they call thinking of my daughter?”
“Your ‘reallys,’ my dear Van, are a bit overwhelming, but it occurs to me that before I tell you this, I have a right to ask. Are you ‘really’ what they say you are thinking about my daughter?”
“Your asking,” Vanderbank returned, “exactly shows the state of your knowledge of the matter. I don’t quite see moreover why you speak as if I were paying an abrupt and unnatural attention. What have I done the last three months but talk to you about her? What have you done but talk to ME about her? From the moment you first spoke to me—‘monstrously,’ I remember you called it—of the difference made in your social life by her finally established, her perpetual, her inexorable participation: from that moment what have we both done but put our heads together over the question of keeping the place tidy, as you called it—or as I called it, was it?—for the young female mind?”
“Your question,” Vanderbank replied, “clearly shows how little you know about this. I don’t see why you act like I’m suddenly paying unnatural attention. What have I done for the past three months besides talk to you about her? What have you done but talk to ME about her? From the moment you first mentioned to me—‘monstrously,’ I remember you called it—how her consistent and relentless presence changed your social life: since that moment, what have we both done but brainstorm about how to keep the place neat, as you put it—or as I put it, right?—for the young female mind?”
Mrs. Brook faced serenely enough the directness of this challenge. “Well, what are you coming to? I spoke of the change in my life of course; I happen to be so constituted that my life has something to do with my mind and my mind something to do with my talk. Good talk: you know—no one, dear Van, should know better—what part for me that plays. Therefore when one has deliberately to make one’s talk bad—!”
Mrs. Brook calmly accepted the challenge. “So, what’s your point? I was talking about the change in my life, of course; I happen to be wired in a way that my life connects with my thoughts, and my thoughts connect with how I speak. Good conversation: you know—no one, dear Van, should understand better—what role that plays for me. So when someone has to intentionally make their conversation worse—!”
“‘Bad’?” Vanderbank, in his amusement, fell back in his chair. “Dear Mrs. Brook, you’re too delightful!”
“‘Bad’?” Vanderbank said, laughing as he leaned back in his chair. “Dear Mrs. Brook, you’re just too charming!”
“You know what I mean—stupid, flat, fourth-rate. When one has to haul in sail to that degree—and for a perfectly outside reason—there’s nothing strange in one’s taking a friend sometimes into the confidence of one’s irritation.”
“You know what I mean—dumb, boring, worthless. When you have to pull in the sail that much—and for a totally ridiculous reason—it’s not surprising that you might share your frustration with a friend sometimes.”
“Ah,” Vanderbank protested, “you do yourself injustice. Irritation hasn’t been for you the only consequence of the affair.”
“Ah,” Vanderbank protested, “you're being too hard on yourself. Irritation hasn't been the only outcome for you in this situation.”
Mrs. Brook gloomily thought. “No, no—I’ve had my calmness: the calmness of deep despair. I’ve seemed to see everything go.”
Mrs. Brook thought gloomily. “No, no—I’ve experienced my calmness: the calmness of deep despair. I’ve felt like I’ve watched everything slip away.”
“Oh how can you say that,” her visitor demanded, “when just what we’ve most been agreed upon so often is the practical impossibility of making any change? Hasn’t it seemed as if we really can’t overcome conversational habits so thoroughly formed?”
“Oh, how can you say that?” her visitor asked. “When what we’ve often agreed on is that it’s practically impossible to make any change? Doesn’t it seem like we really can’t break our deeply ingrained conversation habits?”
Again Mrs. Brook reflected. “As if our way of looking at things were too serious to be trifled with? I don’t know—I think it’s only you who have denied our sacrifices, our compromises and concessions. I myself have constantly felt smothered in them. But there it is,” she impatiently went on. “What I don’t admit is that you’ve given me ground to take for a proof of your ‘intentions’—to use the odious term—your association with me on behalf of the preposterous fiction, as it after all is, of Nanda’s blankness of mind.”
Again, Mrs. Brook thought about it. “As if the way we see things is too serious to be messed with? I don’t know—I think it’s only you who have ignored our sacrifices, compromises, and concessions. I’ve always felt overwhelmed by them. But anyway,” she continued impatiently. “What I can’t accept is that you’ve given me any reason to believe in your ‘intentions’—to use that awful term—your connection with me on behalf of the ridiculous idea, as it really is, of Nanda’s supposed lack of understanding.”
Vanderbank’s head, in his chair, was thrown back; his eyes ranged over the top of the room. “There never has been any mystery about my thinking her—all in her own way—the nicest girl in London. She IS.”
Vanderbank’s head leaned back in his chair, his eyes scanning the top of the room. “There has never been any mystery about my thinking she is— in her own way— the nicest girl in London. She IS.”
His companion was silent a little. “She is, by all means. Well,” she then added, “so far as I may have been alive to the fact of any one’s thinking her so, it’s not out of place I should mention to you the difference made in my appreciation of it by our delightful little stay at Mertle. My views for Nanda,” said Mrs. Brook, “have somehow gone up.”
His companion was quiet for a moment. “She definitely is. Well,” she continued, “as much as I've been aware of anyone thinking that, I should mention how our lovely little stay at Mertle has changed my appreciation of it. My feelings about Nanda,” said Mrs. Brook, “have somehow increased.”
Vanderbank was prompt to show how he could understand it. “So that you wouldn’t consider even Mitchy now?”
Vanderbank quickly demonstrated that he got it. “So you wouldn't even think about Mitchy now?”
But his friend took no notice of the question. “The way Mr. Longdon distinguishes her is quite the sort of thing that gives a girl, as Harold says, a ‘leg up.’ It’s awfully curious and has made me think: he isn’t anything whatever, as London estimates go, in himself—so that what is it, pray, that makes him, when ‘added on’ to her, so double Nanda’s value? I somehow or other see, through his being known to back her and through the pretty story of his loyalty to mamma and all the rest of it (oh if one chose to WORK that!) ever so much more of a chance for her.”
But his friend ignored the question. “The way Mr. Longdon sees her is exactly the kind of thing that gives a girl, as Harold puts it, a ‘leg up.’ It’s really interesting and got me thinking: he isn’t anything special by London’s standards—so what is it that makes him, when ‘added on’ to her, so much more valuable than Nanda? I somehow sense that through his reputation for supporting her and the nice story about his loyalty to her mom and everything else (oh, if one really wanted to WORK that!) there’s a lot more opportunity for her.”
Vanderbank’s eyes were on the ceiling. “It IS curious, isn’t it?—though I think he’s rather more ‘in himself,’ even for the London estimate, than you quite understand.” He appeared to give her time to take this up, but as she said nothing he pursued: “I dare say that if even I now WERE to enter myself it would strike you as too late.”
Vanderbank was staring at the ceiling. “It’s interesting, isn’t it?—although I think he’s a bit more ‘to himself,’ even by London standards, than you realize.” He seemed to pause for her response, but when she didn’t say anything, he continued: “I bet if I were to step in now, you'd think it was too late.”
Her attention to this was but indirect. “It’s awfully vulgar to be talking about it, but I can’t help feeling that something possibly rather big will come of Mr. Longdon.”
Her focus on this was somewhat subtle. “It’s really tacky to be discussing it, but I can’t shake the feeling that something potentially significant will come from Mr. Longdon.”
“Ah we’ve touched on that before,” said Vanderbank, “and you know you did think something might come even for me.”
“Yeah, we’ve talked about that before,” Vanderbank said, “and you know you thought there might be something in it for me too.”
She continued however, as if she scarce heard him, to work out her own vision. “It’s very true that up to now—”
She kept going, as if she hardly heard him, to pursue her own vision. “It’s true that so far—”
“Well, up to now?” he asked as she faltered.
“Well, up to now?” he asked as she hesitated.
She faltered still a little. “I do say the most hideous things. But we HAVE said worse, haven’t we? Up to now, I mean, he hasn’t given her anything. Unless indeed,” she mused, “she may have had something without telling me.”
She hesitated for a moment. “I really do say the most awful things. But we HAVE said worse, haven’t we? So far, I mean, he hasn’t given her anything. Unless, of course,” she pondered, “she might have gotten something without letting me know."
Vanderbank went much straighter. “What sort of thing have you in mind? Are you thinking of money?”
Vanderbank replied more directly, “What are you thinking about? Are you referring to money?”
“Yes. Isn’t it awful?”
“Yes. Isn’t it terrible?”
“That you should think of it?”
“Should you think about it?”
“That I should talk this way.” Her friend was apparently not prepared with an assent, and she quickly enough pursued: “If he HAD given her any it would come out somehow in her expenditure. She has tremendous liberty and is very secretive, but still it would come out.”
“That I should talk like this.” Her friend clearly wasn't ready to agree, so she quickly added: “If he HAD given her any, it would show up somehow in her spending. She has a lot of freedom and is very secretive, but still, it would reveal itself.”
“He wouldn’t give her any without letting you know. Nor would she, without doing so,” Vanderbank added, “take it.”
“He wouldn’t give her any without telling you first. Nor would she, without doing that,” Vanderbank added, “accept it.”
“Ah,” Mrs. Brook quietly said, “she hates me enough for anything.”
“Ah,” Mrs. Brook quietly said, “she hates me enough for anything.”
“That’s only your romantic theory.”
"That's just your romantic theory."
Once more she appeared not to hear him; she gave the discussion another turn. “Has he given YOU anything?”
Once again, she seemed to ignore him; she redirected the conversation. “Has he given YOU anything?”
Her visitor smiled. “Not so much as a cigarette. I’ve always my pockets full of them, and HE never: so he only takes mine. Oh Mrs. Brook,” he continued, “with me too—though I’ve also tremendous liberty!—it would come out.”
Her visitor smiled. “Not even a cigarette. I always have my pockets full of them, and HE never does, so he just takes mine. Oh Mrs. Brook,” he continued, “with me too—though I also have a lot of freedom!—it would come out.”
“I think you’d let me know,” she returned.
"I think you'd tell me," she replied.
“Yes, I’d let you know.”
“Yeah, I’ll let you know.”
Silence, upon this, fell between them a little; which she was the first to break. “She has gone with him this afternoon—by solemn appointment—to the South Kensington Museum.”
Silence fell between them for a moment, and she was the first to speak. “She went with him this afternoon—by formal arrangement—to the South Kensington Museum.”
There was something in Mrs. Brook’s dolorous drop that yet presented the news as a portent so great that he was moved again to mirth. “Ah that’s where she is? Then I confess she has scored. He has never taken ME to the South Kensington Museum.”
There was something in Mrs. Brook’s sad tone that made the news feel so significant that it made him laugh again. “Oh, that’s where she is? Then I admit she’s won. He’s never taken ME to the South Kensington Museum.”
“You were asking what we’re going to do,” she went on. “What I meant was—about Baireuth—that the question for Nanda’s simplified. He has pressed her so to pay him a visit.”
“You were asking what we’re going to do,” she continued. “What I meant was—about Baireuth—that it’s a simpler question for Nanda. He has really pushed her to come visit him.”
Vanderbank’s assent was marked. “I see: so that if you do go abroad she’ll be provided for by that engagement.”
Vanderbank's agreement was clear. "I see: so if you go abroad, she'll be taken care of by that arrangement."
“And by lots of other invitations.”
“And by many other invites.”
These were such things as, for the most part, the young man could turn over. “Do you mean you’d let her go alone—?”
These were mostly things that the young man could handle. “Are you saying you’d let her go by herself—?”
“To wherever she’s asked?” said Mrs. Brook. “Why not? Don’t talk like the Duchess.”
"To anywhere she's asked?" Mrs. Brook said. "Why not? Don't sound like the Duchess."
Vanderbank seemed for a moment to try not to. “Couldn’t Mr. Longdon take her? Why not?”
Vanderbank seemed to hesitate for a moment. “Couldn’t Mr. Longdon take her? Why not?”
His friend looked really struck with it. “That WOULD be working him. But to a beautiful end!” she meditated. “The only thing would be to get him also asked.”
His friend seemed really impressed by it. “That WOULD be beneficial for him. But to a beautiful outcome!” she thought. “The only thing would be to get him invited too.”
“Ah but there you are, don’t you see? Fancy ‘getting’ Mr. Longdon anything or anywhere whatever! Don’t you feel,” Vanderbank threw out, “how the impossibility of exerting that sort of patronage for him immediately places him?”
“Ah, but there you are, don’t you see? You really think you can get Mr. Longdon anything or take him anywhere? Don’t you feel,” Vanderbank said, “how the impossibility of doing that kind of favor for him instantly puts him in a different position?”
Mrs. Brook gave her companion one of those fitful glances of almost grateful appreciation with which their intercourse was even at its darkest hours frequently illumined. “As if he were the Primate or the French Ambassador? Yes, you’re right—one couldn’t do it; though it’s very odd and one doesn’t quite see why. It does place him. But he becomes thereby exactly the very sort of person with whom it would be most of an advantage for her to go about. What a pity,” Mrs. Brook sighed, “he doesn’t know more people!”
Mrs. Brook gave her companion a brief glance of almost grateful appreciation, which often brightened their conversations even in the darkest times. “As if he were the archbishop or the French ambassador? Yes, you’re right—one couldn’t do that; it’s strange and hard to understand why. It does put him in a position. But that makes him exactly the kind of person who would be most beneficial for her to associate with. What a shame,” Mrs. Brook sighed, “he doesn’t know more people!”
“Ah well, we ARE, in our way, bringing that to pass. Only we mustn’t rush it. Leave it to Nanda herself,” Vanderbank presently added; on which his companion so manifestly left it that she touched after a moment’s silence on quite a different matter. “I dare say he’d tell YOU—wouldn’t he?—if he were to give her any considerable sum.”
“Ah well, we ARE, in our own way, making that happen. But we shouldn’t rush it. Let’s leave it to Nanda herself,” Vanderbank added. His companion obviously dropped the topic and after a moment of silence moved on to a completely different subject. “I’m sure he’d tell YOU—wouldn’t he?—if he were planning to give her any significant amount.”
She had only obeyed his injunction, but he stared at the length of her jump. “He might attempt to do so, but I shouldn’t at all like it.” He was moved immediately to dismiss this branch of the subject and, apparently to help himself, take up another. “Do you mean she understands he has asked her down for a regular long stay?”
She was just following his instructions, but he looked at how far she jumped. “He might try to do that, but I really wouldn’t like it.” He quickly decided to drop this topic and, seemingly to redirect himself, chose a different one. “Are you saying she knows he’s invited her for a long visit?”
Mrs. Brook barely hesitated. “She understands, I think, that what I expect of her is to make it as long as possible.”
Mrs. Brook barely hesitated. “I think she gets that what I expect from her is to stretch it out for as long as she can.”
Vanderbank laughed out—as it was even after ten years still possible to laugh—at the childlike innocence with which her voice could invest the hardest teachings of life; then with something a trifle nervous in the whole sound and manner he sprang up from his chair. “What a blessing he is to us all!”
Vanderbank laughed out loud—because even after ten years it was still possible to laugh—at the childlike innocence with which her voice could give a lighter touch to the hardest lessons of life; then, with a slight nervousness in his tone and manner, he jumped up from his chair. “What a blessing he is to all of us!”
“Yes, but think what we must be to HIM.”
“Yes, but think about who we must be to HIM.”
“An immense interest, no doubt.” He took a few aimless steps and, stooping over a basket of flowers, inhaled it with violence, almost buried his face. “I dare say we ARE interesting.” He had spoken rather vaguely, but Mrs. Brook knew exactly why. “We render him no end of a service. We keep him in touch with old memories.”
“Definitely a huge interest.” He took a few random steps and, bending over a basket of flowers, inhaled deeply, almost burying his face in it. “I bet we ARE interesting.” He had spoken rather vaguely, but Mrs. Brook understood perfectly why. “We provide him with countless memories. We keep him connected to the past.”
Vanderbank had reached one of the windows, shaded from without by a great striped sun-blind beneath which and between the flower-pots of the balcony he could see a stretch of hot relaxed street. He looked a minute at these things. “I do so like your phrases!”
Vanderbank had reached one of the windows, shaded from outside by a large striped awning under which, and between the flower pots on the balcony, he could see a stretch of a hot, laid-back street. He looked at these things for a minute. “I really like your phrases!”
She had a pause that challenged his tone. “Do you call mamma a ‘phrase’?”
She paused, questioning his tone. “Do you really call mom a ‘phrase’?”
He went off again, quite with extravagance, but quickly, leaving the window, pulled himself up. “I dare say we MUST put things for him—he does it, cares or is able to do it, so little himself.”
He went off again, quite dramatically, but quickly, leaving the window and pulling himself up. “I think we MUST manage things for him—he does it, cares, or is able to do it, so little himself.”
“Precisely. He just quietly acts. That’s his nature, dear thing. We must LET him act.”
“Exactly. He just quietly takes action. That’s just how he is, dear. We need to LET him do his thing.”
Vanderbank seemed to stifle again too vivid a sense of her particular emphasis. “Yes, yes—we must let him.”
Vanderbank appeared to suppress an intense awareness of her specific emphasis. “Yeah, yeah—we have to allow him.”
“Though it won’t prevent Nanda, I imagine,” his hostess pursued, “from finding the fun of a whole month at Beccles—or whatever she puts in—not exactly fast and furious.”
“Though it probably won’t stop Nanda, I suppose,” his hostess continued, “from thinking that a whole month in Beccles—or wherever else she goes—won’t be exactly exciting.”
Vanderbank had the look of measuring what the girl might “put in.” “The place will be quiet, of course, but when a person’s so fond of a person—!”
Vanderbank seemed to be weighing what the girl might "bring to the table." "It’ll be quiet, of course, but when someone really cares about someone—!"
“As she is of him, you mean?”
“As she is of him, you mean?”
He hesitated. “Yes. Then it’s all right.”
He paused. “Yeah. Then it’s all good.”
“She IS fond of him, thank God!” said Mrs. Brook.
“She really likes him, thank goodness!” said Mrs. Brook.
He was before her now with the air of a man who had suddenly determined on a great blind leap. “Do you know what he has done? He wants me so to marry her that he has proposed a definite basis.”
He was standing in front of her now, looking like a man who had just made a big, impulsive decision. “Do you know what he's done? He wants me to marry her so badly that he’s suggested a clear plan.”
Mrs. Brook got straight up. “‘Proposed’? To HER?”
Mrs. Brook stood up. “‘Proposed’? To HER?”
“No, I don’t think he has said a word to Nanda—in fact I’m sure that, very properly, he doesn’t mean to. But he spoke to me on Sunday night at Mertle—I had a big talk with him there alone, very late, in the smoking-room.” Mrs. Brook’s stare was serious, and Vanderbank now went on as if the sound of his voice helped him to meet it. “We had things out very much and his kindness was extraordinary—he’s the most beautiful old boy that ever lived. I don’t know, now that I come to think of it, if I’m within my rights in telling you—and of course I shall immediately let him know that I HAVE told you; but I feel I can’t arrive at any respectable sort of attitude in the matter without taking you into my confidence. Which is really what I came here to-day to do, though till this moment I’ve funked it.”
“No, I don’t think he’s said anything to Nanda—in fact, I’m sure he doesn’t plan to. But he talked to me on Sunday night at Mertle—I had a long conversation with him alone, very late, in the smoking room.” Mrs. Brook’s gaze was serious, and Vanderbank continued as if the sound of his own voice helped him face it. “We discussed everything openly, and his kindness was incredible—he’s the most wonderful old guy that ever lived. I don’t know, now that I think about it, if I’m really in the right to tell you—and of course, I’ll let him know that I HAVE told you; but I feel like I can’t have any honorable stance in this situation without bringing you into my confidence. Which is actually what I came here to do today, though until now I’ve been hesitant.”
It was either, as her friends chose to think it, an advantage or a drawback of intercourse with Mrs. Brook that, her face being at any moment charged with the woe of the world, it was unavoidable to remain rather in the dark as to the effect there of particular strokes. Something in Vanderbank’s present study of the signs accordingly showed he had had to learn to feel his way and had more or less mastered the trick. That she had turned a little pale was really the one fresh mark. “‘Funked’ it? Why in the world—?” His own colour deepened at her accent, which was a sufficient light on his having been stupid. “Do you mean you’ve declined the arrangement?”
It was either, as her friends liked to think, an advantage or a drawback of interacting with Mrs. Brook that, since her face was constantly reflecting the world's troubles, it was hard to really understand the impact of specific comments. Something in Vanderbank's current observation of the signs suggested he had learned to navigate this and had somewhat mastered the approach. The fact that she had turned a bit pale was actually the only new indication. “‘Funked’ it? Why on earth—?” His own face flushed deeper at her tone, which made it clear he had been clueless. “Do you mean you’ve turned down the arrangement?”
He only, with a smile somewhat strained, continued for a moment to look at her; clearly, however, at last feeling, and not much caring, that he got in still deeper. “You’re magnificent. You’re magnificent.”
He only, with a somewhat forced smile, kept looking at her for a moment; clearly, though, he finally felt it and didn’t care much that he was getting even more involved. “You’re amazing. You’re amazing.”
Her lovely gaze widened out. “Comment donc? Where—why? You HAVE declined her?” she went on. After which, as he replied only with a slow head-shake that seemed to say it was not for the moment all so simple as that, she had one of the inspirations to which she was constitutionally subject. “Do you imagine I want you myself?”
Her beautiful eyes opened wide. “How so? Where—why? You HAVE turned her down?” she continued. When he only shook his head slowly, indicating that it wasn’t as straightforward as that, she had one of her sudden insights that she was naturally prone to. “Do you really think I want you for myself?”
“Dear Mrs. Brook, you’re so admirable,” he returned with gaiety, “that if by any chance you did, upon my honour, I don’t see how I should be able not to say ‘All right.’” But he spoke too more responsibly. “I was shy of really bringing out to you what has happened to me, for a reason that I’ve of course to look in the face. Whatever you want yourself, for Nanda you want Mitchy.”
“Dear Mrs. Brook, you’re so admirable,” he replied cheerfully, “that if you ever did, I honestly don’t see how I could say anything other than ‘All right.’” But he spoke more seriously now. “I was hesitant to really share what’s happened to me, for a reason that I have to face. Whatever you want for yourself, you want Mitchy for Nanda.”
“I see, I see.” She did full justice to his explanation. “And what did you say about a ‘basis’? The blessed man offers to settle—?”
“I see, I see.” She fully understood his explanation. “And what did you say about a ‘basis’? The wonderful man offers to settle—?”
“You’re a real prodigy,” her visitor answered, “and your imagination takes its fences in a way that, when I’m out with you, quite puts mine to shame. When he mentioned it to me I was quite surprised.”
“You're truly gifted,” her visitor replied, “and your imagination expands in a way that, when I'm with you, really puts mine to shame. I was really surprised when he brought it up.”
“And I,” Mrs. Brook asked, “am not surprised a bit? Isn’t it only,” she modestly suggested, “because I’ve taken him in more than you? Didn’t you know he WOULD?” she quavered.
“And I,” Mrs. Brook asked, “am I not surprised at all? Isn’t it just,” she modestly suggested, “because I’ve been more understanding of him than you? Didn’t you know he WOULD?” she quavered.
Vanderbank thought or at least pretended to. “Make ME the condition? How could I be sure of it?”
Vanderbank thought, or at least acted like he did. “Make ME the condition? How can I be sure of it?”
But the point of his question was lost for her in the growing light. “Oh then the condition’s ‘you’ only—?”
But the point of his question was lost on her in the increasing light. “Oh, so the condition is just ‘you’ only—?”
“That, at any rate, is all I have to do with. He’s ready to settle if I’m ready to do the rest.”
“Regardless, that’s all I’m involved with. He’s ready to settle if I’m ready to handle the rest.”
“To propose to her straight, you mean?” She waited, but as he said nothing she went on: “And you’re not ready. Is that it?”
“To propose to her directly, you mean?” She paused, but when he didn't respond, she continued, “And you're not ready. Is that it?”
“I’m taking my time.”
“I'm taking it slow.”
“Of course you know,” said Mrs. Brook, “that she’d jump at you.”
“Of course you know,” said Mrs. Brook, “that she’d go for you.”
He turned away from her now, but after some steps came back. “Then you do admit it.”
He turned away from her now, but after a few steps, he came back. “So you do admit it.”
She hesitated. “To YOU.”
She hesitated. “For YOU.”
He had a strange faint smile. “Well, as I don’t speak of it—!”
He had a weird, faint smile. “Well, since I don’t talk about it—!”
“No—only to me. What is it he settles?” Mrs. Brook demanded.
“No—only with me. What is it that he decides?” Mrs. Brook asked.
“I can’t tell you.”
“I can’t say.”
“You didn’t ask?”
"You didn't ask?"
“On the contrary I stopped him off.”
“On the contrary, I stopped him.”
“Oh then,” Mrs. Brook exclaimed, “that’s what I call declining.”
“Oh, really,” Mrs. Brook said, “that’s what I call declining.”
The words appeared for an instant to strike her companion. “Is it? Is it?” he almost musingly repeated. But he shook himself the next moment free of his wonder, was more what would have been called in Buckingham Crescent on the spot. “Isn’t there rather something in my having thus thought it my duty to warn you that I’m definitely his candidate?”
The words flashed briefly as if to catch her companion's attention. “Is it? Is it?” he repeated, almost in a daze. But he quickly shook off his surprise, becoming more like what one would expect in Buckingham Crescent at that moment. “Isn’t it significant that I felt it was my duty to warn you that I’m definitely his candidate?”
Mrs. Brook turned impatiently away. “You’ve certainly—with your talk about ‘warning’—the happiest expressions!” She put her face into the flowers as he had done just before; then as she raised it: “What kind of a monster are you trying to make me out?”
Mrs. Brook turned away, clearly annoyed. “You’ve really got the most cheerful expressions with your talk about ‘warning’!” She buried her face in the flowers like he had done earlier; then as she lifted it, she asked, “What kind of monster do you think I am?”
“My dear lady”—Vanderbank was prompt—“I really don’t think I say anything but what’s fair. Isn’t it just my loyalty to you in fact that has in this case positively strained my discretion?”
“My dear lady,” Vanderbank quickly replied, “I really think I’m being fair. Isn’t it actually my loyalty to you that has, in this case, put my discretion to the test?”
She shook her head in mere mild despair. “‘Loyalty’ again is exquisite. The tact of men has a charm quite its own. And you’re rather good,” she continued, “as men go.”
She shook her head in mild disappointment. “‘Loyalty’ is exquisite once again. The finesse of men has a unique charm. And you’re pretty decent,” she continued, “as men go.”
His laugh was now a little awkward, as if she had already succeeded in making him uncomfortable. “I always become aware with you sooner or later that they don’t go at all—in your sense: but how am I, after all, so far out if you HAVE put your money on another man?”
His laugh was now a bit awkward, as if she had already managed to make him uncomfortable. “I always realize sooner or later with you that they don’t fit at all—in your way: but how am I, after all, so far off if you have bet on another guy?”
“You keep coming back to that?” she wearily sighed.
“You keep bringing that up?” she sighed wearily.
He thought a little. “No, then. You’ve only to tell me not to, and I’ll never speak of it again.”
He thought for a moment. "Alright, just say the word and I won't mention it again."
“You’ll be in an odd position for speaking of it if you do really go in. You deny that you’ve declined,” said Mrs. Brook; “which means then that you’ve allowed our friend to hope.”
“You’ll find it tricky to talk about if you actually go in. You say you haven’t turned him down,” said Mrs. Brook; “which means you’ve let our friend keep hoping.”
Vanderbank met it bravely. “Yes, I think he hopes.”
Vanderbank faced it with courage. “Yeah, I think he has hope.”
“And communicates his hope to my child?”
“And shares his hopes with my child?”
This arrested the young man, but only for a moment. “I’ve the most perfect faith in his wisdom with her. I trust his particular delicacy. He cares more for her,” he presently added, “even than we do.”
This stopped the young man, but only briefly. “I have complete faith in his judgment with her. I trust his special sensitivity. He cares about her,” he added, “even more than we do.”
Mrs. Brook gazed away at the infinite of space. “‘We,’ my dear Van,” she at last returned, “is one of your own real, wonderful touches. But there’s something in what you say: I HAVE, as between ourselves—between me and him—been backing Mitchy. That is I’ve been saying to him ‘Wait, wait: don’t at any rate do anything else.’ Only it’s just from the depth of my thought for my daughter’s happiness that I’ve clung to this resource. He would so absolutely, so unreservedly do anything for her.” She had reached now, with her extraordinary self-control, the pitch of quiet bland demonstration. “I want the poor thing, que diable, to have another string to her bow and another loaf, for her desolate old age, on the shelf. When everything else is gone Mitchy will still be there. Then it will be at least her own fault—!” Mrs. Brook continued. “What can relieve me of the primary duty of taking precautions,” she wound up, “when I know as well as that I stand here and look at you—”
Mrs. Brook stared into the vastness of space. “'We,' my dear Van,” she finally replied, “is one of your own real, wonderful insights. But there’s some truth in what you say: I HAVE, just between us—between me and him—been supporting Mitchy. I've been telling him, ‘Wait, wait: don’t do anything else for now.’ It’s really just because I care so much about my daughter's happiness that I've held onto this option. He would do absolutely anything for her without hesitation.” She had now reached a level of calm, composed assertion. “I want the poor thing, for goodness' sake, to have another option and another safety net for her lonely old age. When everything else is gone, Mitchy will still be there. Then it will at least be her own choice—!” Mrs. Brook concluded. “What can free me from my primary responsibility of being cautious,” she finished, “when I know as clearly as I stand here and look at you—”
“Yes, what?” he asked as she just paused.
“Yes, what?” he asked as she paused.
“Why that so far as they count on you they count, my dear Van, on a blank.” Holding him a minute as with the soft low voice of his fate, she sadly but firmly shook her head. “You won’t do it.”
“Why, as far as they rely on you, they’re counting, my dear Van, on nothing.” Keeping him there for a moment, with the gentle, quiet voice of his destiny, she sadly but firmly shook her head. “You won’t do it.”
“Oh!” he almost too loudly protested.
“Oh!” he protested just a bit too loudly.
“You won’t do it,” she went on.
“You're not going to do it,” she continued.
“I SAY!”—he made a joke of it.
“I SAY!”—he joked about it.
“You won’t do it,” she repeated.
"You won't do it," she said again.
It was as if he couldn’t at last but show himself really struck; yet what he exclaimed on was what might in truth most have impressed him. “You ARE magnificent, really!”
It was as if he finally couldn’t help but show that he was genuinely amazed; yet what he exclaimed was what might have actually impressed him the most. “You ARE amazing, really!”
“Mr. Mitchett!” the butler, appearing at the door, almost familiarly dropped; after which Vanderbank turned straight to the person announced.
“Mr. Mitchett!” the butler said as he appeared at the door, almost casually dropping his formality; after that, Vanderbank turned directly to the person who had just been announced.
Mr. Mitchett was there, and, anticipating Mrs. Brook in receiving him, her companion passed it straighten. “She’s magnificent!”
Mr. Mitchett was there, and, expecting Mrs. Brook to greet him first, her companion smoothly passed by. “She’s amazing!”
Mitchy was already all interest. “Rather! But what’s her last?”
Mitchy was totally interested. “For sure! But what's her last name?”
It had been, though so great, so subtle, as they said in Buckingham Crescent, that Vanderbank scarce knew how to put it. “Well, she’s so thoroughly superior.”
It had been, although so significant, so understated, as they said in Buckingham Crescent, that Vanderbank hardly knew how to express it. “Well, she’s so completely exceptional.”
“Oh to whom do you say it?” Mitchy cried as he greeted her.
“Oh, who are you saying that to?” Mitchy exclaimed as he greeted her.
II
II
The subject of this eulogy had meanwhile returned to her sofa, where she received the homage of her new visitor. “It’s not I who am magnificent a bit—it’s dear Mr. Longdon. I’ve just had from Van the most wonderful piece of news about him—his announcement of his wish to make it worth somebody’s while to marry my child.”
The person being remembered in this eulogy had meanwhile gone back to her sofa, where she welcomed the admiration of her new guest. “I’m not magnificent at all—it’s dear Mr. Longdon. I just heard from Van the most amazing news about him—his intention to make it worthwhile for someone to marry my child.”
“‘Make it’?”—Mitchy stared. “But ISN’T it?”
“‘Make it’?” Mitchy stared. “But ISN’T it?”
“My dear friend, you must ask Van. Of course you’ve always thought so. But I must tell you all the same,” Mrs. Brook went on, “that I’m delighted.”
“My dear friend, you should definitely ask Van. You've always thought so. But I have to tell you anyway,” Mrs. Brook continued, “that I'm really happy.”
Mitchy had seated himself, but Vanderbank remained erect and became perhaps even slightly stiff. He was not angry—no member of the inner circle at Buckingham Crescent was ever angry—but he looked grave and rather troubled. “Even if it IS decidedly fine”—he addressed his hostess straight—“I can’t make out quite why you’re doing THIS—I mean immediately making it known.”
Mitchy had sat down, but Vanderbank stayed standing and maybe even looked a bit stiff. He wasn’t angry—no one in the inner circle at Buckingham Crescent ever got angry—but he looked serious and somewhat concerned. “Even if it IS really nice”—he looked directly at his hostess—“I don’t really understand why you’re doing THIS—I mean, why you’re making it known right away.”
“Ah but what do we keep from Mitchy?” Mrs. Brook asked.
“Ah, but what do we keep from Mitchy?” Mrs. Brook asked.
“What CAN you keep? It comes to the same thing,” Mitchy said. “Besides, here we are together, share and share alike—one beautiful intelligence. Mr. Longdon’s ‘somebody’ is of course Van. Don’t try to treat me as an outsider.”
“What can you keep? It amounts to the same thing,” Mitchy said. “Besides, here we are together, sharing everything—one beautiful mind. Mr. Longdon’s ‘somebody’ is obviously Van. Don’t try to treat me like an outsider.”
Vanderbank looked a little foolishly, though it was but the shade of a shade, from one of them to the other. “I think I’ve been rather an ass!”
Vanderbank looked a bit foolish, just a hint of it, from one to the other. “I think I’ve been kind of an idiot!”
“What then by the terms of our friendship—just as Mitchy says—can he and I have a better right to know and to feel with you about? You’ll want, Mitchy, won’t you?” Mrs. Brook went on, “to hear all about THAT?”
“What then, in terms of our friendship—just like Mitchy says—can he and I have a better right to know and feel with you about? You’ll want to, Mitchy, won’t you?” Mrs. Brook continued, “to hear all about THAT?”
“Oh I only mean,” Vanderbank explained, “in having just now blurted my tale out to you. However, I of course do know,” he pursued to Mitchy, “that whatever’s really between us will remain between us. Let me then tell you myself exactly what’s the matter.” The length of his pause after these words showed at last that he had stopped short; on which his companions, as they waited, exchanged a sympathetic look. They waited another minute, and then he dropped into a chair where, leaning forward, his elbows on the arms and his gaze attached to the carpet, he drew out the silence. Finally he looked at Mrs. Brook. “YOU make it clear.”
“Oh, what I mean,” Vanderbank explained, “is that I just spilled my story to you. But I know, of course,” he continued to Mitchy, “that whatever’s really between us will stay between us. So let me tell you exactly what’s going on.” The length of his pause after these words showed he had stopped speaking; his companions exchanged a sympathetic look as they waited. They waited another minute, and then he sank into a chair where, leaning forward with his elbows on the arms and his eyes fixed on the carpet, he stretched out the silence. Finally, he looked at Mrs. Brook. “YOU explain.”
The appeal called up for some reason her most infantine manner. “I don’t think I CAN, dear Van—really CLEAR. You know however yourself,” she continued to Mitchy, “enough by this time about Mr. Longdon and mamma.”
The appeal brought out her most childlike side for some reason. “I don’t think I CAN, dear Van—really CLEAR. You know, though,” she continued to Mitchy, “by this time you know enough about Mr. Longdon and mom.”
“Oh rather!” Mitchy laughed.
“Oh really?” Mitchy laughed.
“And about mamma and Nanda.”
"And about mom and Nanda."
“Oh perfectly: the way Nanda reminds him, and the ‘beautiful loyalty’ that has made him take such a fancy to her. But I’ve already embraced the facts—you needn’t dot any i’s.” With another glance at his fellow visitor Mitchy jumped up and stood there florid. “He has offered you money to marry her.” He said this to Vanderbank as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
“Oh, definitely: the way Nanda reminds him, and the ‘beautiful loyalty’ that has made him so fond of her. But I’ve already accepted the facts—you don’t need to clarify anything.” With another look at his fellow visitor, Mitchy jumped up and stood there flushed. “He has offered you money to marry her.” He said this to Vanderbank as if it were the most normal thing in the world.
“Oh NO” Mrs. Brook interposed with promptitude: “he has simply let him know before any one else that the money’s there FOR Nanda, and that therefore—!”
“Oh NO,” Mrs. Brook interrupted quickly, “he's just let him know before anyone else that the money is there FOR Nanda, and that means—!”
“First come first served?” Mitchy had already taken her up. “I see, I see. Then to make her sure of the money,” he put to Vanderbank, “you MUST marry her?”
“First come, first served?” Mitchy had already taken her up. “I get it, I get it. So, to make sure she gets the money,” he said to Vanderbank, “you HAVE to marry her?”
“If it depends upon that she’ll never get it,” Mrs. Brook returned. “Dear Van will think conscientiously a lot about it, but he won’t do it.”
“Since it relies on that, she’ll never get it,” Mrs. Brook replied. “Dear Van will think about it a lot, but he won’t do it.”
“Won’t you, Van, really?” Mitchy asked from the hearth-rug.
“Won’t you, Van, really?” Mitchy asked from the hearth rug.
“Never, never. We shall be very kind to him, we shall help him, hope and pray for him, but we shall be at the end,” said Mrs. Brook, “just where we are now. Dear Van will have done his best, and we shall have done ours. Mr. Longdon will have done his—poor Nanda even will have done hers. But it will all have been in vain. However,” Mrs. Brook continued to expound, “she’ll probably have the money. Mr. Longdon will surely consider that she’ll want it if she doesn’t marry still more than if she does. So we shall be SO much at least,” she wound up—“I mean Edward and I and the child will be—to the good.”
“Never, never. We’ll be very kind to him, we’ll help him, hope and pray for him, but we’ll end up just where we are now,” said Mrs. Brook. “Dear Van will have done his best, and we’ll have done ours. Mr. Longdon will have done his—poor Nanda will have done hers too. But it will all have been for nothing. However,” Mrs. Brook continued to explain, “she’ll probably have the money. Mr. Longdon will surely think she’ll need it more if she doesn’t marry than if she does. So we’ll be at least a little better off,” she concluded, “I mean Edward and I and the child will be—in a good position.”
Mitchy, for an equal certainty, required but an instant’s thought. “Oh there can be no doubt about THAT. The things about which your mind may now be at ease—!” he cheerfully exclaimed.
Mitchy needed just a moment to be sure. “Oh, there’s no doubt about THAT. You can relax your mind about those things—!” he said happily.
“It does make a great difference!” Mrs. Brook comfortably sighed. Then in a different tone: “What dear Van will find at the end that he can’t face will be, don’t you see? just this fact of appearing to have accepted a bribe. He won’t want, on the one hand—out of kindness for Nanda—to have the money suppressed; and yet he won’t want to have the pecuniary question mixed up with the matter: to look in short as if he had had to be paid. He’s like you, you know—he’s proud; and it will be there we shall break down.”
“It really makes a big difference!” Mrs. Brook sighed comfortably. Then, in a different tone, she continued: “What dear Van will find at the end that he can’t handle will be, don’t you see? just the fact that it looks like he accepted a bribe. On one hand, out of kindness for Nanda, he won’t want to hide the money; but on the other hand, he won’t want the financial aspect mixed up with the situation: in short, he doesn’t want to appear as if he had to be paid. He’s proud, just like you, you know; and that’s where we’ll hit a wall.”
Mitchy had been watching his friend, who, a few minutes before perceptibly embarrassed, had quite recovered himself and, at his ease, though still perhaps with a smile a trifle strained, leaned back and let his eyes play everywhere but over the faces of the others. Vanderbank evidently wished now to show a good-humoured detachment.
Mitchy had been watching his friend, who, just a few minutes earlier, had seemed noticeably embarrassed but had now composed himself and, while still perhaps sporting a slightly strained smile, leaned back and let his gaze wander everywhere except the faces of the others. Vanderbank clearly wanted to exhibit a lighthearted detachment.
“See here,” Mitchy said to him: “I remember your once submitting to me a case of some delicacy.”
“Listen,” Mitchy said to him, “I remember you once brought me a situation that was a bit tricky.”
“Oh he’ll submit it to you—he’ll submit it even to ME” Mrs. Brook broke in. “He’ll be charming, touching, confiding—above all he’ll be awfully INTERESTING about it. But he’ll make up his mind in his own way, and his own way won’t be to accommodate Mr. Longdon.”
“Oh, he’ll hand it over to you—he’ll even hand it to ME,” Mrs. Brook interjected. “He’ll be charming, heartfelt, open—most importantly, he’ll be really INTERESTING about it. But he’ll decide in his own way, and his own way won’t be to accommodate Mr. Longdon.”
Mitchy continued to study their companion in the light of these remarks, then turned upon his hostess his sociable glare. “Splendid, isn’t it, the old boy’s infatuation with him?”
Mitchy kept observing their companion based on these comments, then directed his friendly gaze at his hostess. “Isn’t it great, the old guy’s crush on him?”
Mrs. Brook just delayed. “From the point of view of the immense interest it—just now, for instance—makes for you and me? Oh yes, it’s one of our best things yet. It places him a little with Lady Fanny—‘He will, he won’t; he won’t, he will!’ Only, to be perfect, it lacks, as I say, the element of real suspense.”
Mrs. Brook just hesitated. “Considering how much interest it creates for both of us right now? Oh yes, it’s one of our best moments yet. It puts him a bit in the same league as Lady Fanny—‘He will, he won’t; he won’t, he will!’ But to be truly perfect, it needs, as I mentioned, the element of genuine suspense.”
Mitchy frankly wondered. “It does, you think? Not for me—not wholly.” He turned again quite pleadingly to their friend. “I hope it doesn’t for yourself totally either?”
Mitchy honestly wondered. “You think it does? Not for me—not completely.” He turned again, looking quite pleadingly at their friend. “I hope it doesn’t for you totally either?”
Vanderbank, cultivating his detachment, made at first no more reply than if he had not heard, and the others meanwhile showed faces that testified perhaps less than their respective speeches had done to the absence of anxiety. The only token he immediately gave was to get up and approach Mitchy, before whom he stood a minute laughing kindly enough, though not altogether gaily. As if then for a better proof of gaiety he presently seized him by the shoulders and, still without speaking, pushed him backward into the chair he himself had just quitted. Mrs. Brook’s eyes, from the sofa, while this went on, attached themselves to her visitors. It took Vanderbank, as he moved about and his companions waited, a minute longer to produce what he had in mind. “What IS splendid, as we call it, is this extraordinary freedom and good humour of our intercourse and the fact that we do care—so independently of our personal interests, with so little selfishness or other vulgarity—to get at the idea of things. The beautiful specimen Mrs. Brook had just given me of that,” he continued to Mitchy, “was what made me break out to you about her when you came in.” He spoke to one friend, but he looked at the other. “What’s really ‘superior’ in her is that, though I suddenly show her an interference with a favourite plan, her personal resentment’s nothing—all she wants is to see what may really happen, to take in the truth of the case and make the best of that. She offers me the truth, as she sees it, about myself, and with no nasty elation if it does chance to be the truth that suits her best. It was a charming, charming stroke.”
Vanderbank, maintaining his distance, initially responded as if he hadn’t heard anything, while the others displayed expressions that perhaps revealed less anxiety than their words suggested. The only sign he gave was to rise and walk over to Mitchy, where he stood for a moment, laughing warmly, though not entirely joyfully. To further demonstrate his cheerfulness, he then grabbed Mitchy by the shoulders and, still without saying a word, pushed him back into the chair he had just left. Mrs. Brook, watching from the sofa, focused on her guests. As Vanderbank moved around and his friends waited, it took him a moment longer to share what he had in mind. “What’s truly amazing, as we might say, is this extraordinary freedom and good humor in our interactions, and the fact that we genuinely care—independent of our personal interests, with so little selfishness or any other crudeness—to get to the essence of things. The wonderful example Mrs. Brook just showed me of that,” he continued to Mitchy, “was what prompted me to talk about her when you walked in.” He addressed one friend, but his gaze was on the other. “What’s genuinely ‘superior’ about her is that, even when I suddenly disrupt one of her favorite plans, her personal annoyance is nonexistent—what she truly wants is to see what might actually happen, to grasp the reality of the situation and make the best of it. She presents me with the truth, as she perceives it, about myself, without any unpleasant pride if it happens to be the truth that suits her best. It was a delightful, delightful move.”
Mitchy’s appreciation was no bar to his amusement. “You’re wonderfully right about us. But still it was a stroke.”
Mitchy's appreciation didn't stop him from finding it funny. "You’re absolutely right about us. But it was still a clever move."
If Mrs. Brook was less diverted she followed perhaps more closely. “If you do me so much justice then, why did you put to me such a cold cruel question?—I mean when you so oddly challenged me on my handing on your news to Mitchy. If the principal beauty of our effort to live together is—and quite according to your own eloquence—in our sincerity, I simply obeyed the impulse to do the sincere thing. If we’re not sincere we’re nothing.”
If Mrs. Brook was less entertained, she paid closer attention. “If you see me so fairly, then why did you ask me such a cold and cruel question?—I’m referring to when you unexpectedly questioned me about sharing your news with Mitchy. If the main beauty of our effort to live together is—and this is exactly what you’ve eloquently said—our sincerity, then I just acted on the instinct to be sincere. If we’re not genuine, we’re nothing.”
“Nothing!”—it was Mitchy who first responded. “But we ARE sincere.”
“Nothing!”—Mitchy was the first to reply. “But we ARE being sincere.”
“Yes, we ARE sincere,” Vanderbank presently said. “It’s a great chance for us not to fall below ourselves: no doubt therefore we shall continue to soar and sing. We pay for it, people who don’t like us say, in our self-consciousness—”
“Yes, we ARE sincere,” Vanderbank said at that moment. “It’s a great opportunity for us to not lower our standards: no doubt we’ll keep soaring and singing. People who don’t like us say we pay for it with our self-awareness—”
“But people who don’t like us,” Mitchy broke in, “don’t matter. Besides, how can we be properly conscious of each other—?”
“But people who don’t like us,” Mitchy interrupted, “don’t matter. Besides, how can we really be aware of each other—?”
“That’s it!”—Vanderbank completed his idea: “without my finding myself for instance in you and Mrs. Brook? We see ourselves reflected—we’re conscious of the charming whole. I thank you,” he pursued after an instant to Mrs. Brook—“I thank you for your sincerity.”
“That’s it!”—Vanderbank finished his thought: “what about if I don’t find myself in you and Mrs. Brook? We see ourselves reflected—we’re aware of the beautiful whole. I appreciate it,” he continued after a moment to Mrs. Brook—“I appreciate your honesty.”
It was a business sometimes really to hold her eyes, but they had, it must be said for her, their steady moments. She exchanged with Vanderbank a somewhat remarkable look, then, with an art of her own, broke short off without appearing to drop him. “The thing is, don’t you think?”—she appealed to Mitchy—“for us not to be so awfully clever as to make it believed that we can never be simple. We mustn’t see TOO tremendous things—even in each other.” She quite lost patience with the danger she glanced at. “We CAN be simple!”
It was sometimes a challenge to maintain her gaze, but to her credit, there were moments when it stayed steady. She shared a fairly striking look with Vanderbank, then, using her own flair, cut off the conversation without acting as if she was leaving him behind. “The thing is, don’t you think?”—she turned to Mitchy—“we shouldn’t try so hard to be clever that we make people think we can never be straightforward. We shouldn’t focus on TOO monumental things—even when it comes to each other.” She completely lost her patience with the risk she was hinting at. “We CAN be straightforward!”
“We CAN, by God!” Mitchy laughed.
“We CAN, by God!” Mitchy laughed.
“Well, we are now—and it’s a great comfort to have it settled,” said Vanderbank.
“Well, we are now—and it’s a huge relief to have it sorted,” said Vanderbank.
“Then you see,” Mrs. Brook returned, “what a mistake you’d make to see abysses of subtlety in my having been merely natural.”
“Then you see,” Mrs. Brook replied, “what a mistake you’d make by thinking there are deep layers of complexity in my just being natural.”
“We CAN be natural,” Mitchy declared.
“We can be natural,” Mitchy declared.
“We can, by God!” Vanderbank laughed.
“We can, for sure!” Vanderbank laughed.
Mrs. Brook had turned to Mitchy. “I just wanted you to know. So I spoke. It’s not more complicated than that. As for WHY I wanted you to know—!”
Mrs. Brook had turned to Mitchy. “I just wanted you to know. So I spoke. It’s not more complicated than that. As for WHY I wanted you to know—!”
“What better reason could there be,” Mitchy interrupted, “than your being filled to the finger-tips with the sense of how I would want it myself, and of the misery, the absolute pathos, of my being left out? Fancy, my dear chap”—he had only to put it to Van—“my NOT knowing!”.
“What better reason could there be,” Mitchy interrupted, “than your being completely in tune with how I would want it myself, and the misery, the sheer sadness, of my being left out? Imagine, my dear friend”—he just had to mention it to Van—“my NOT knowing!”
Vanderbank evidently couldn’t fancy it, but he said quietly enough: “I should have told you myself.”
Vanderbank clearly couldn't imagine it, but he said quietly, “I should have told you myself.”
“Well, what’s the difference?”
"What's the difference?"
“Oh there IS a difference,” Mrs. Brook loyally said. Then she opened an inch or two, for Vanderbank, the door of her dim radiance. “Only I should have thought it a difference for the better. Of course,” she added, “it remains absolutely with us three alone, and don’t you already feel from it the fresh charm—with it here between us—of our being together?”
“Oh, there is definitely a difference,” Mrs. Brook said with loyalty. Then she opened the door a bit for Vanderbank, letting in some of her soft light. “I would have thought it was a better difference. Of course,” she added, “it’s completely up to the three of us, and can’t you already feel the fresh charm of being together with this between us?”
It was as if each of the men had waited for the other to assent better than he himself could and Mitchy then, as Vanderbank failed, had gracefully, to cover him, changed the subject. “But isn’t Nanda, the person most interested, to know?”
It was as if each man had been waiting for the other to agree better than he could himself, and Mitchy, seeing Vanderbank struggle, smoothly changed the subject to cover for him. “But doesn’t Nanda, the person most involved, want to know?”
Vanderbank gave on this a strange sound of hilarity. “Ah that would finish it off!”
Vanderbank let out a strange laugh. “Ah, that would wrap it up!”
It produced for a few seconds something like a chill, a chill that had for consequence a momentary pause which in its turn added weight to the words next uttered. “It’s not I who shall tell her,” Mrs. Brook said gently and gravely. “There!—you may be sure. If you want a promise, it’s a promise. So that if Mr. Longdon’s silent,” she went on, “and you are, Mitchy, and I am, how in the world shall she have a suspicion?”
It created a brief chill, which caused a momentary pause that made the next words carry more weight. “I won’t be the one to tell her,” Mrs. Brook said softly and seriously. “There! You can be sure of that. If you want a promise, you have it. So, if Mr. Longdon is quiet,” she continued, “and you are, Mitchy, and I am, how on earth will she ever suspect anything?”
“You mean of course except by Van’s deciding to mention it himself.”
“You mean, of course, except for Van choosing to bring it up himself.”
Van might have been, from the way they looked at him, some beautiful unconscious object; but Mrs. Brook was quite ready to answer. “Oh poor man, HE’LL never breathe.”
Van might have been, from the way they looked at him, some beautiful unconscious object; but Mrs. Brook was totally ready to respond. “Oh poor man, HE’LL never breathe.”
“I see. So there we are.”
“I see. So this is where we are.”
To this discussion the subject of it had for the time nothing to contribute, even when Mitchy, rising with the words he had last uttered from the chair in which he had been placed, took sociably as well, on the hearth-rug, a position before their hostess. This move ministered apparently to Vanderbank’s mere silence, for it was still without speaking that, after a little, he turned away from his friend and dropped once more into the same seat. “I’ve shown you already, you of course remember,” Vanderbank presently said to him, “that I’m perfectly aware of how much better Mrs. Brook would like YOU for the position.”
To this discussion, the person it was about had nothing to add for the moment, even when Mitchy, getting up from the chair he had been sitting in, took a sociable stance on the hearth-rug in front of their hostess. This movement seemed to contribute to Vanderbank’s ongoing silence, as he continued not to speak and, after a while, turned away from his friend and settled back into his previous seat. “I’ve already shown you, and you remember, of course,” Vanderbank eventually said to him, “that I’m fully aware of how much Mrs. Brook would prefer YOU for the position.”
“He thinks I want him myself,” Mrs. Brook blandly explained.
“He thinks I want him for myself,” Mrs. Brook said calmly.
She was indeed, as they always thought her, “wonderful,” but she was perhaps not even now so much so as Mitchy found himself able to be. “But how would you lose old Van—even at the worst?” he earnestly asked of her.
She was definitely, as they always believed, "wonderful," but she might not be quite as much so as Mitchy realized he could be. "But how would you let go of old Van—even when things are at their worst?" he asked her sincerely.
She just hesitated. “What do you mean by the worst?”
She just paused. “What do you mean by the worst?”
“Then even at the best,” Mitchy smiled. “In the event of his falsifying your prediction; which, by the way, has the danger, hasn’t it?—I mean for your intellectual credit—of making him, as we all used to be called by our nursemaids, ‘contrairy.’”
“Then even at the best,” Mitchy smiled. “If he were to go against your prediction—which, by the way, carries some risk, doesn’t it? I mean for your intellectual reputation—of making him, as we all used to be called by our babysitters, ‘contrary.’”
“Oh I’ve thought of that,” Mrs. Brook returned. “But he won’t do, on the whole, even for the sweetness of spiting me, what he won’t want to do. I haven’t said I should lose him,” she went on; “that’s only the view he himself takes—or, to do him perfect justice, the idea he candidly imputes to me; though without, I imagine—for I don’t go so far as that—attributing to me anything so unutterably bete as a feeling of jealousy.”
“Oh, I’ve thought about that,” Mrs. Brook replied. “But he won’t do, overall, even for the satisfaction of annoying me, what he doesn’t want to do. I haven’t said I would lose him,” she continued; “that’s just the perspective he himself has—or, to be fair to him, the notion he honestly assigns to me; though I don’t think—because I don’t go that far—he blames me for anything so incredibly stupid as feeling jealous.”
“You wouldn’t dream of my supposing anything inept of you,” Vanderbank said on this, “if you understood to the full how I keep on admiring you. Only what stupefies me a little,” he continued, “is the extraordinary critical freedom—or we may call it if we like the high intellectual detachment—with which we discuss a question touching you, dear Mrs. Brook, so nearly and engaging so your private and most sacred sentiments. What are we playing with, after all, but the idea of Nanda’s happiness?”
“You wouldn’t believe I could think anything bad about you,” Vanderbank said. “If you really understood how much I admire you. What surprises me a bit, though,” he continued, “is the amazing critical freedom—or we can call it high intellectual detachment—with which we discuss something so personal and meaningful to you, dear Mrs. Brook. What are we really talking about, after all, but the idea of Nanda’s happiness?”
“Oh I’m not playing!” Mrs. Brook declared with a little rattle of emotion.
“Oh, I’m not joking!” Mrs. Brook declared with a slight tremor of feeling.
“She’s not playing”—Mr. Mitchett gravely confirmed it. “Don’t you feel in the very air the vibration of the passion that she’s simply too charming to shake at the window as the housemaid shakes the tablecloth or the jingo the flag?” Then he took up what Vanderbank had previously said. “Of course, my dear man, I’m ‘aware,’ as you just now put it, of everything, and I’m not indiscreet, am I, Mrs. Brook? in admitting for you as well as for myself that there WAS an impossibility you and I used sometimes to turn over together. Only—Lord bless us all!—it isn’t as if I hadn’t long ago seen that there’s nothing at all FOR me.”
“She’s not joking”—Mr. Mitchett confirmed seriously. “Can’t you feel the energy in the air, the intensity of her charm, that she’s just too captivating to shake at the window like a maid shakes a tablecloth or someone shakes a flag?” Then he picked up on what Vanderbank had said earlier. “Of course, my dear man, I’m ‘aware,’ as you just mentioned, of everything, and I’m not being indiscreet, am I, Mrs. Brook? by admitting for both you and me that there was an impossibility we used to discuss together. Only—goodness gracious!—it’s not like I haven’t realized long ago that there’s really nothing there FOR me.”
“Ah wait, wait!” Mrs. Brook put in. “She has a theory”—Vanderbank, from his chair, lighted it up for Mitchy, who hovered before them—“that your chance WILL come, later on, after I’ve given my measure.”
“Ah wait, wait!” Mrs. Brook interjected. “She has a theory”—Vanderbank, from his chair, explained it to Mitchy, who was standing in front of them—“that your opportunity WILL come, later on, after I’ve taken my measurement.”
“Oh but that’s exactly,” Mitchy was quick to respond, “what you’ll never do! You won’t give your measure the least little bit. You’ll walk in magnificent mystery ‘later on’ not a bit less than you do today; you’ll continue to have the benefit of everything that our imagination, perpetually engaged, often baffled and never fatigued, will continue to bedeck you with. Nanda, in the same way, to the end of all her time, will simply remain exquisite, or genuine, or generous—whatever we choose to call it. It may make a difference to us, who are comparatively vulgar, but what difference will it make to HER whether you do or you don’t decide for her? You can’t belong to her more, for herself, than you do already—and that’s precisely so much that there’s no room for any one else. Where therefore, without that room, do I come in?”
“Oh, but that’s exactly,” Mitchy quickly replied, “what you’ll never do! You won’t give yourself the slightest bit. You’ll walk in magnificent mystery ‘later on’ just as much as you do today; you’ll keep benefiting from everything that our imagination, always engaged, often puzzled and never tired, will continue to decorate you with. Nanda, in the same way, will remain exquisite, or genuine, or generous—whatever we decide to call it, until the end of her time. It might make a difference to us, who are relatively ordinary, but what difference will it make to HER whether you decide for her or not? You can’t belong to her more for herself than you do already—and that’s so much that there’s no room for anyone else. So, without that room, where do I fit in?”
“Nowhere, I see,” Vanderbank seemed obligingly to muse.
“Nowhere, I see,” Vanderbank appeared to thoughtfully respond.
Mrs. Brook had followed Mitchy with marked admiration, but she gave on this a glance at Van that was like the toss of a blossom from the same branch. “Oh then shall I just go on with you BOTH? That WILL be joy!” She had, however, the next thing, a sudden drop which shaded the picture. “You’re so divine, Mitchy, that how can you not in the long-run break ANY woman down?”
Mrs. Brook had watched Mitchy with clear admiration, but she gave Van a look that resembled tossing a flower from the same branch. “Oh, should I just continue with both of you? That would be great!” However, there was a sudden change that darkened the moment. “You’re so amazing, Mitchy, how could you not eventually break any woman’s heart?”
It was not as if Mitchy was struck—it was only that he was courteous. “What do you call the long-run? Taking about till I’m eighty?”
It wasn't that Mitchy was stunned—he was just being polite. “What do you mean by the long run? Are you talking about until I’m eighty?”
“Ah your genius is of a kind to which middle life will be particularly favourable. You’ll reap then somehow, one feels, everything you’ve sown.”
“Ah, your talent is the kind that will be especially beneficial in middle age. It seems like you'll reap all the rewards of what you've sown.”
Mitchy still accepted the prophecy only to control it. “Do you call eighty middle life? Why, my moral beauty, my dear woman—if that’s what you mean by my genius—is precisely my curse. What on earth—is left for a man just rotten with goodness? It renders necessary the kind of liking that renders unnecessary anything else.”
Mitchy still accepted the prophecy just to have control over it. “Do you really consider eighty to be middle age? Well, my moral beauty, dear woman—if that’s what you mean by my talent—it’s exactly my curse. What on earth is left for a man who’s completely overrun with goodness? It creates a need for a type of affection that makes everything else unnecessary.”
“Now that IS cheap paradox!” Vanderbank patiently sighed. “You’re down for a fine.”
“Now that is a cheap paradox!” Vanderbank sighed patiently. “You’re going to have to pay a fine.”
It was with less of the patience perhaps that Mrs. Brook took this up. “Yes, on that we ARE stiff. Five pounds, please.”
It was with a bit less patience that Mrs. Brook responded. “Yes, we are strict on that. Five pounds, please.”
Mitchy drew out his pocket-book even though he explained. “What I mean is that I don’t give out the great thing.” With which he produced a crisp banknote.
Mitchy pulled out his wallet even though he explained, “What I mean is that I don’t give away the big thing.” With that, he revealed a crisp banknote.
“DON’T you?” asked Vanderbank, who, having taken it from him to hand to Mrs. Brook, held it a moment, delicately, to accentuate the doubt.
“DON’T you?” asked Vanderbank, who, after taking it from him to give to Mrs. Brook, held it for a moment, lightly, to emphasize the uncertainty.
“The great thing’s the sacred terror. It’s you who give THAT out.”
“The amazing part is the deep fear. It’s you who embodies THAT.”
“Oh!”—and Vanderbank laid the money on the small stand at Mrs. Brook’s elbow.
“Oh!”—and Vanderbank placed the money on the small table next to Mrs. Brook.
“Ain’t I right, Mrs. Brook?—doesn’t he, tremendously, and isn’t that more than anything else what does it?”
“Aren’t I right, Mrs. Brook?—doesn’t he, a lot, and isn’t that more than anything else what makes it happen?”
The two again, as if they understood each other, gazed in a unity of interest at their companion, who sustained it with an air clearly intended as the happy mean between embarrassment and triumph. Then Mrs. Brook showed she liked the phrase. “The sacred terror! Yes, one feels it. It IS that.”
The two of them, seeming to understand each other, looked with shared interest at their companion, who held it with an expression clearly meant to strike a balance between awkwardness and success. Then Mrs. Brook revealed that she appreciated the phrase. “The sacred terror! Yes, you feel it. It IS that.”
“The finest case of it,” Mitchy pursued, “that I’ve ever met. So my moral’s sufficiently pointed.”
“The best example of it,” Mitchy continued, “that I’ve ever come across. So my point is clear enough.”
“Oh I don’t think it can be said to be that,” Vanderbank returned, “till you’ve put the whole thing into a box by doing for Nanda what she does most want you to do.”
“Oh, I don't think that's the case,” Vanderbank replied, “until you've wrapped up the whole situation by doing for Nanda what she really wants you to do.”
Mitchy caught on without a shade of wonder. “Oh by proposing to the Duchess for little Aggie?” He took but an instant to turn it over. “Well, I WOULD propose—to please Nanda. Only I’ve never yet quite made out the reason of her wish.”
Mitchy understood immediately without any surprise. “Oh, by proposing to the Duchess for little Aggie?” He took just a moment to think about it. “Well, I WOULD propose—to make Nanda happy. But I still can't figure out why she wants that.”
“The reason is largely,” his friend answered, “that, being very fond of Aggie and in fact extremely admiring her, she wants to do something good for her and to keep her from anything bad. Don’t you know—it’s too charming—she regularly believes in her?” Mitchy, with all his recognition, vibrated to the touch. “Isn’t it too charming?”
“The reason is mostly,” his friend replied, “that, being very fond of Aggie and actually admiring her a lot, she wants to do something good for her and protect her from anything bad. Don’t you see—it’s too lovely—she truly believes in her?” Mitchy, feeling all the recognition, resonated with the sentiment. “Isn’t it just lovely?”
“Well then,” Vanderbank went on, “she secures for her friend a phoenix like you, and secures for you a phoenix like her friend. It’s hard to say for which of you she desires most to do the handsome thing. She loves you both in short”—he followed it up—“though perhaps when one thinks of it the price she puts on you, Mitchy, in the arrangement, is a little the higher. Awfully fine at any rate—and yet awfully odd too—her feeling for Aggie’s type, which is divided by such abysses from her own.”
“Well then,” Vanderbank continued, “she gets a special person for her friend, someone like you, and she gets you a great person like her friend. It's tough to tell who she wants to impress more. In short, she loves you both”—he added—“though, thinking about it, the value she places on you, Mitchy, in this arrangement is probably a bit higher. It's incredibly nice, at any rate—and yet really strange too—her attraction to Aggie’s type, which is so different from her own.”
“Ah,” laughed Mitchy, “but think then of her feeling for mine!”
“Ah,” laughed Mitchy, “but just think about how she feels about me!”
Vanderbank, still more at his ease now and with his head back, had his eyes aloft and far. “Oh there are things in Nanda—!” The others exchanged a glance at this, while their companion added: “Little Aggie’s really the sort of creature she would have liked to be able to be.”
Vanderbank, now feeling more relaxed and leaning back, had his eyes up and far away. “Oh, there are things in Nanda—!” The others exchanged a look at this, while their friend added: “Little Aggie’s really the kind of person she would have wanted to be.”
“Well,” Mitchy said, “I should have adored her even if she HAD been able.”
“Well,” Mitchy said, “I should have loved her even if she could have.”
Mrs. Brook had for some minutes played no audible part, but the acute observer we are constantly taking for granted would perhaps have detected in her, as one of the effects of the special complexion to-day of Vanderbank’s presence, a certain smothered irritation. “She couldn’t possibly have been able,” she now interposed, “with so loose—or rather, to express it more properly, with so perverse—a mother.”
Mrs. Brook hadn't said anything for a few minutes, but the keen observer we often overlook might have noticed in her, triggered by Vanderbank's presence today, a hint of suppressed irritation. “She couldn’t possibly have been able,” she suddenly interrupted, “with such a careless—or rather, to put it more accurately, with such a difficult—mother.”
“And yet, my dear lady,” Mitchy promptly qualified, “how if in little Aggie’s case the Duchess hasn’t prevented—?”
“And yet, my dear lady,” Mitchy quickly clarified, “what if in little Aggie’s situation the Duchess hasn’t stopped—?”
Mrs. Brook was full of wisdom. “Well, it’s a different thing. I’m not, as a mother—am I, Van?—bad ENOUGH. That’s what’s the matter with me. Aggie, don’t you see? is the Duchess’s morality, her virtue; which, by having it that way outside of you, as one may say, you can make a much better thing of. The child has been for Jane, I admit, a capital little subject, but Jane has kept her on hand and finished her like some wonderful piece of stitching. Oh as work it’s of a soigne! There it is—to show. A woman like me has to be HERSELF, poor thing, her virtue and her morality. What will you have? It’s our lumbering English plan.”
Mrs. Brook was full of wisdom. “Well, it’s a different thing. I’m not, as a mother—am I, Van?—bad ENOUGH. That’s what’s the matter with me. Aggie, don’t you see? It’s the Duchess’s morality, her virtue; which, by having it that way outside of you, you can make something much better of. The child has been, for Jane, a perfect little subject, but Jane has kept her around and finished her like some amazing piece of stitching. Oh, as work it’s so refined! There it is—to show. A woman like me has to be HERSELF, poor thing, her virtue and her morality. What can you do? It’s our clumsy English plan.”
“So that her daughter,” Mitchy sympathised, “can only, by the arrangement, hope to become at the best her immorality and her vice?”
“So that her daughter,” Mitchy sympathized, “can only, with this arrangement, hope to become, at best, a reflection of her immorality and her vice?”
But Mrs. Brook, without an answer for the question, appeared suddenly to have plunged into a sea of thought. “The only way for Nanda to have been REALLY nice—!”
But Mrs. Brook, without answering the question, suddenly seemed to have dived into a sea of thought. “The only way for Nanda to have been REALLY nice—!”
“Would have been for YOU to be like Jane?”
“Would it have been for YOU to be like Jane?”
Mitchy and his hostess seemed for a minute, on this, to gaze together at the tragic truth. Then she shook her head. “We see our mistakes too late.” She repeated the movement, but as if to let it all go, and Vanderbank meanwhile, pulling out his watch, had got up with a laugh that showed some inattention and made to Mitchy a remark about their walking away together. Mitchy, engaged for the instant with Mrs. Brook, had assented only with a nod, but the attitude of the two men had become that of departure. Their friend looked at them as if she would like to keep one of them, and for a purpose connected somehow with the other, but was oddly, almost ludicrously, embarrassed to choose. What was in her face indeed during this short passage might prove to have been, should we penetrate, the flicker of a sense that in spite of all intimacy and amiability they could, at bottom and as things commonly turned out, only be united against her. Yet she made at the end a sort of choice in going on to Mitchy: “He hasn’t at all told you the real reason of Nanda’s idea that you should go in for Aggie.”
Mitchy and his hostess seemed to share a moment of realization about the tragic truth. Then she shook her head. “We recognize our mistakes too late.” She repeated the gesture, as if to let it all go, and Vanderbank, meanwhile, checking his watch, stood up with a laugh that showed some distraction and made a comment to Mitchy about walking away together. Mitchy, momentarily focused on Mrs. Brook, had only nodded in agreement, but the two men's body language had shifted toward leaving. Their friend looked at them as if she wanted to keep one of them, connected to the other somehow, but was oddly, almost comically, hesitant to decide. The expression on her face during this brief exchange might have hinted that despite all the closeness and friendliness, at their core, they could, as things usually went, only be united against her. Yet, in the end, she made a sort of choice by turning to Mitchy: “He hasn’t really told you the true reason behind Nanda’s idea that you should go for Aggie.”
“Oh I draw the line there,” said Vanderbank. “Besides, he understands that too.”
“Oh, I have to draw the line there,” Vanderbank said. “Besides, he gets that too.”
Mitchy, on the spot, did himself and every one justice. “Why it just disposes of me, doesn’t it?”
Mitchy, in that moment, was fair to himself and everyone else. “Why, it just proves my point, doesn’t it?”
It made Vanderbank, restless now and turning about the room, stop with a smile at Mrs. Brook. “We understand too well!”
It made Vanderbank, feeling restless and pacing around the room, stop with a smile at Mrs. Brook. “We understand all too well!”
“Not if he doesn’t understand,” she replied after a moment while she turned to Mitchy, “that his real ‘combination’ can in the nature of the case only be—!”
“Not if he doesn’t understand,” she said after a moment while she turned to Mitchy, “that his real ‘combination’ can, by its very nature, only be—!”
“Oh yes”—Mitchy took her straight up—“with the young thing who is, as you say, positively and helplessly modern and the pious fraud of whose classic identity with a sheet of white paper has been—ah tacitly of course, but none the less practically!—dropped. You’ve so often reminded me. I do understand. If I were to go in for Aggie it would only be to oblige. The modern girl, the product of our hard London facts and of her inevitable consciousness of them just as they are—she, wonderful being, IS, I fully recognise, my real affair, and I’m not ashamed to say that when I like the individual I’m not afraid of the type. She knows too much—I don’t say; but she doesn’t know after all a millionth part of what I do.”
“Oh yes”—Mitchy took her straight up—“with the young woman who is, as you say, totally modern and the pious fraud of whose classic identity with a blank piece of paper has been—ah tacitly of course, but still practically!—dropped. You’ve reminded me of this so many times. I get it. If I were to pursue Aggie, it would only be to be accommodating. The modern girl, shaped by our tough London reality and her unavoidable awareness of it just as it is—she, amazing being, IS, I fully recognize, my true concern, and I’m not ashamed to say that when I like the person, I’m not intimidated by the type. She knows a lot—I’m not saying; but she doesn’t know, after all, even a fraction of what I do.”
“I’m not sure!” Mrs. Brook earnestly exclaimed.
“I’m not sure!” Mrs. Brook said earnestly.
He had rung out and he kept it up with a limpidity unusual. “And product for product, when you come to that, I’m a queerer one myself than any other. The traditions I smash!” Mitchy laughed.
He had called out and continued with an unusual clarity. “And when it comes to product for product, I’m even weirder than anyone else. It's the traditions I break!” Mitchy laughed.
Mrs. Brook had got up and Vanderbank had gone again to the window. “That’s exactly why,” she returned. “You’re a pair of monsters and your monstrosity fits. She does know too much,” she added.
Mrs. Brook had gotten up and Vanderbank had gone back to the window. “That’s exactly why,” she replied. “You two are a couple of monsters and your monstrous behavior fits. She does know too much,” she added.
“Well,” said Mitchy with resolution, “it’s all my fault.”
“Well,” said Mitchy firmly, “it’s all my fault.”
“Not ALL—unless,” Mrs. Brook returned, “that’s only a sweet way of saying that it’s mostly mine.”
“Not ALL—unless,” Mrs. Brook replied, “that’s just a nice way of saying it’s mostly mine.”
“Oh yours too—immensely; in fact every one’s. Even Edward’s, I dare say; and certainly, unmistakably, Harold’s. Ah and Van’s own—rather!” Mitchy continued; “for all he turns his back and will have nothing to say to it.”
“Oh yours too—immensely; in fact, everyone’s. Even Edward’s, I dare say; and definitely, without a doubt, Harold’s. Ah, and Van’s own—absolutely!” Mitchy continued; “for all he turns his back and won’t say a word about it.”
It was on the back Vanderbank turned that Mrs. Brook’s eyes now rested. “That’s precisely why he shouldn’t be afraid of her.”
It was on the back Vanderbank turned that Mrs. Brook’s eyes now rested. “That’s exactly why he shouldn’t be scared of her.”
He faced straight about. “Oh I don’t deny my part.”
He turned to face them directly. "Oh, I don't deny my role."
He shone at them brightly enough, and Mrs. Brook, thoughtful, wistful, candid, took in for a moment the radiance. “And yet to think that after all it has been mere TALK!”
He sparkled at them brightly enough, and Mrs. Brook, thoughtful, nostalgic, and honest, absorbed the glow for a moment. “And yet to think that after all it’s just been TALK!”
Something in her tone again made her hearers laugh out; so it was still with the air of good humour that Vanderbank answered: “Mere, mere, mere. But perhaps it’s exactly the ‘mere’ that has made us range so wide.”
Something in her tone made her listeners laugh again; so it was still with a cheerful spirit that Vanderbank replied: “Just 'mere', 'mere', 'mere'. But maybe it’s exactly that 'mere' that has led us to explore such a broad range.”
Mrs. Brook’s intelligence abounded. “You mean that we haven’t had the excuse of passion?”
Mrs. Brook was very smart. “Are you saying we didn’t have the excuse of passion?”
Her companions once more gave way to mirth, but “There you are!” Vanderbank said after an instant less sociably. With it too he held out his hand.
Her friends burst into laughter again, but “There you are!” Vanderbank said, sounding a bit less friendly this time. At the same moment, he extended his hand.
“You ARE afraid,” she answered as she gave him her own; on which, as he made no rejoinder, she held him before her. “Do you mean you REALLY don’t know if she gets it?”
“You ARE afraid,” she replied as she gave him her own. Since he didn't say anything in response, she held him in front of her. “Are you saying you REALLY don’t know if she gets it?”
“The money, if he DOESN’T go in?”—Mitchy broke almost with an air of responsibility into Vanderbank’s silence. “Ah but, as we said, surely—!”
“The money, if he doesn’t go in?”—Mitchy nearly interrupted Vanderbank’s silence with a sense of duty. “But, as we mentioned, surely—!”
It was Mitchy’s eyes that Vanderbank met. “Yes, I should suppose she gets it.”
It was Mitchy’s eyes that Vanderbank looked into. “Yeah, I guess she gets it.”
“Perhaps then, as a compensation, she’ll even get MORE—!”
“Maybe then, as a compensation, she’ll even get MORE—!”
“If I don’t go in? Oh!” said Vanderbank. And he changed colour.
“What if I don’t go in? Oh!” said Vanderbank. And he turned pale.
He was by this time off, but Mrs. Brook kept Mitchy a moment. “Now—by that suggestion—he has something to show. He won’t go in.”
He was already gone by this point, but Mrs. Brook held Mitchy back for a moment. “Now—thanks to that suggestion—he has something to offer. He won't go in.”
III
III
Her visitors had been gone half an hour, but she was still in the drawing-room when Nanda came back. The girl found her, on the sofa, in a posture that might have represented restful oblivion, but that, after a glance, our young lady appeared to interpret as mere intensity of thought. It was a condition from which at all events Mrs. Brook was quickly roused by her daughter’s presence: she opened her eyes and put down her feet, so that the two were confronted as closely as persons may be when it is only one of them who looks at the other. Nanda, gazing vaguely about and not seeking a seat, slowly drew off her gloves while her mother’s sad eyes considered her from top to toe. “Tea’s gone,” Mrs. Brook then said as if there were something in the loss peculiarly irretrievable. “But I suppose,” she added, “he gave you all you want.”
Her visitors had left half an hour ago, but she was still in the living room when Nanda returned. The girl found her on the couch, in a position that might have seemed like peaceful oblivion, but after a glance, our young lady seemed to interpret it as deep concentration. It was a state that Mrs. Brook was quickly brought out of by her daughter’s arrival: she opened her eyes and put her feet down, so that they faced each other closely, even though only one of them was looking at the other. Nanda, looking around absentmindedly and not trying to take a seat, slowly removed her gloves while her mother’s sad eyes took her in from head to toe. “The tea’s gone,” Mrs. Brook then said, as if the loss was something particularly irretrievable. “But I guess,” she added, “he gave you everything you wanted.”
“Oh dear yes, thank you—I’ve had lots.”
“Oh dear, yes, thank you—I’ve had plenty.”
Nanda hovered there slim and charming, feathered and ribboned, dressed in thin fresh fabrics and faint colours, with something in the effect of it all to which the sweeter deeper melancholy in her mother’s eyes seemed happily to testify. “Just turn round, dear.” The girl immediately obeyed, and Mrs. Brook once more took everything in. “The back’s best—only she didn’t do what she said she would. How they do lie!” she gently quavered.
Nanda stood there, slim and charming, adorned with feathers and ribbons, wearing light, fresh fabrics in soft colors, with something about it all that seemed to reflect the bittersweet melancholy in her mother’s eyes. “Just turn around, dear.” The girl instantly complied, and Mrs. Brook took everything in once again. “The back looks best—too bad she didn’t do what she promised. They really do lie!” she softly trembled.
“Yes, but we lie so to THEM.” Nanda had swung round again, producing evidently on her mother’s part, by the admirable “hang” of her light skirts, a still deeper peace. “Do you mean the middle fold?—I knew she wouldn’t. I don’t want my back to be best—I don’t walk backward.”
“Yes, but we don’t tell THEM the truth.” Nanda had turned around again, clearly creating an even deeper sense of calm for her mother with the way her light skirts flowed. “Are you talking about the middle fold?—I knew she wouldn’t. I don’t want my back to look the best—I don’t walk backward.”
“Yes,” Mrs. Brook resignedly mused; “you dress for yourself.”
“Yes,” Mrs. Brook said with a sigh; “you dress for yourself.”
“Oh how can you say that,” the girl asked, “when I never stick in a pin but what I think of YOU!”
“Oh, how can you say that?” the girl asked. “Every time I stick a pin, I’m thinking of YOU!”
“Well,” Mrs. Brook moralised, “one must always, I consider, think, as a sort of point de repere, of some one good person. Only it’s best if it’s a person one’s afraid of. You do very well, but I’m not enough. What one really requires is a kind of salutary terror. I never stick in a pin without thinking of your Cousin Jane. What is it that some one quotes somewhere about some one’s having said that ‘Our antagonist is our helper—he prevents our being superficial’? The extent to which with my poor clothes the Duchess prevents ME—!” It was a measure Mrs. Brook could give only by the general soft wail of her submission to fate.
“Well,” Mrs. Brook said thoughtfully, “you should always think of someone good as a reference point. It’s even better if it’s someone you’re a bit scared of. You’re doing great, but I’m not enough. What you really need is a kind of helpful fear. I can’t do anything without thinking of your Cousin Jane. What’s that quote someone says about how ‘Our opponent is our ally—they stop us from being shallow’? The way the Duchess limits me with my poor clothes—!” It was a measure Mrs. Brook could express only through the general soft sigh of her surrender to fate.
“Yes, the Duchess isn’t a woman, is she? She’s a standard.”
“Yes, the Duchess isn’t a woman, right? She’s a standard.”
The speech had for Nanda’s companion, however, no effect of pleasantry or irony, and it was a mark of the special intercourse of these good friends that though they showed each other, in manner and tone, such sustained consideration as might almost have given it the stamp of diplomacy, there was yet in it also something of that economy of expression which is the result of a common experience. The recurrence of opportunity to observe them together would have taught a spectator that—on Mrs. Brook’s side doubtless more particularly—their relation was governed by two or three remarkably established and, as might have been said, refined laws, the spirit of which was to guard against the vulgarity so often coming to the surface between parent and child. That they WERE as good friends as if Nanda had not been her daughter was a truth that no passage between them might fail in one way or another to illustrate. Nanda had gathered up, for that matter, early in life, a flower of maternal wisdom: “People talk about conscience, but it seems to me one must just bring it up to a certain point and leave it there. You can let your conscience alone if you’re nice to the second housemaid.” Mrs. Brook was as “nice” to Nanda as she was to Sarah Curd—which involved, as may easily be imagined, the happiest conditions for Sarah. “Well,” she resumed, reverting to the Duchess on a final appraisement of the girl’s air, “I really think I do well by you and that Jane wouldn’t have anything to say to-day. You look awfully like mamma,” she then threw off as if for the first time of mentioning it.
The speech didn’t have a playful or ironic effect on Nanda’s companion; instead, it highlighted the close bond between these good friends. They showed each other such consistent consideration in their manner and tone that it could almost seem diplomatic. Yet, there was also a certain economy of expression shaped by their shared experiences. Anyone watching them together would have noticed that—especially on Mrs. Brook’s side—their relationship followed a few well-established and, one might say, refined rules aimed at avoiding the common awkwardness often seen between parents and children. The fact that they were as good friends as if Nanda weren’t her daughter was evident in countless ways during their interactions. Nanda had picked up a piece of maternal wisdom early on: “People talk about conscience, but I think you just have to get it to a certain point and leave it there. You can ignore your conscience if you’re kind to the second housemaid.” Mrs. Brook was just as kind to Nanda as she was to Sarah Curd—which, as you can imagine, created a very happy situation for Sarah. “Well,” she said, circling back to her judgment of the Duchess and Nanda’s appearance, “I really think I’m doing right by you, and I bet Jane wouldn’t have anything to complain about today. You look just like your mom,” she added, as if it was the first time she had mentioned it.
“Oh Cousin Jane doesn’t care for that,” Nanda returned. “What I don’t look like is Aggie, for all I try.”
“Oh, Cousin Jane doesn’t care about that,” Nanda responded. “What I don’t look like is Aggie, no matter how hard I try.”
“Ah you shouldn’t try—you can do nothing with it. One must be what one is.”
“Ah, you shouldn’t bother—you can’t change it. You have to be who you are.”
Mrs. Brook was almost sententious, but Nanda, with civility, let it pass. “No one in London touches her. She’s quite by herself. When one sees her one feels her to be the real thing.”
Mrs. Brook was almost preachy, but Nanda, remaining polite, let it go. “No one in London pays attention to her. She’s completely on her own. When you see her, you sense that she’s the genuine article.”
Mrs. Brook, without harshness, wondered. “What do you mean by the real thing?”
Mrs. Brook, without being harsh, asked, “What do you mean by the real thing?”
Even Nanda, however, had to think a moment.
Even Nanda had to pause for a moment.
“Well, the real young one. That’s what Lord Petherton calls her,” she mildly joked—“‘the young ‘un’”
“Well, the really young one. That’s what Lord Petherton calls her,” she lightly joked—“‘the young ‘un’”
Her mother’s echo was not for the joke, but for something else. “I know what you mean. What’s the use of being good?”
Her mom's response wasn't about the joke; it was about something deeper. “I get what you're saying. What's the point of being good?”
“Oh I didn’t mean that,” said Nanda. “Besides, isn’t Aggie of a goodness—?”
“Oh, I didn’t mean that,” Nanda said. “Besides, isn’t Aggie so good—?”
“I wasn’t talking of her. I was asking myself what’s the use of MY being.”
“I wasn’t talking about her. I was questioning what the purpose of MY existence is.”
“Well, you can’t help it any more than the Duchess can help—!”
“Well, you can’t help it any more than the Duchess can—!”
“Ah but she could if she would!” Mrs. Brook broke in with a sharper ring than she had yet given. “We can’t help being good perhaps, if that burden’s laid on us—but there are lengths in other directions we’re not absolutely obliged to go. And what I think of when I stick in the pins,” she went on, “is that Jane seems to me really never to have had to pay.” She appeared for a minute to brood on this till she could no longer bear it; after which she jerked out: “Why she has never had to pay for ANYthing!”
“Ah, but she could if she wanted to!” Mrs. Brook interrupted, her tone sharper than before. “We might not have a choice about being good if that’s what’s expected of us—but there are limits to how far we have to go in other areas. What bothers me when I poke the pins,” she continued, “is that Jane really seems to have never had to pay anything.” She paused for a moment, reflecting on this until she couldn’t stand it anymore; then she blurted out: “She has never had to pay for ANYthing!”
Nanda had by this time seated herself, taking her place, under the interest of their talk, on her mother’s sofa, where, except for the removal of her long soft gloves, which one of her hands again and again drew caressingly through the other, she remained very much as if she were some friendly yet circumspect young visitor to whom Mrs. Brook had on some occasion dropped “DO come.” But there was something perhaps more expressly conciliatory in the way she had kept everything on: as if, in particular serenity and to confirm kindly Mrs. Brook’s sense of what had been done for her, she had neither taken off her great feathered hat nor laid down her parasol of pale green silk, the “match” of hat and ribbons and which had an expensive precious knob. Our spectator would possibly have found too much earnestness in her face to be sure if there was also candour. “And do you mean that YOU have had to pay—?”
Nanda had by this time settled in, taking her place on her mother’s sofa, where, aside from removing her long soft gloves, which she kept running gently through her other hand, she appeared to be a friendly yet cautious young guest whom Mrs. Brook had occasionally invited with a “Please do come.” However, there was something even more intentionally accommodating in how she had kept everything on: as if, in her calmness and to reassure kind Mrs. Brook about what had been done for her, she had neither taken off her large feathered hat nor put down her pale green silk parasol, which matched her hat and ribbons and featured an expensive precious knob. Our observer might have noticed too much seriousness in her expression to be certain if there was also sincerity. “And do you mean that YOU have had to pay—?”
“Oh yes—all the while.” With this Mrs. Brook was a little short, and also as she added as if to banish a slight awkwardness: “But don’t let it discourage you.”
“Oh yes—all the time.” With this, Mrs. Brook seemed a bit curt, and also, as if to clear up any awkwardness, she added: “But don’t let it get you down.”
Nanda seemed an instant to weigh the advice, and the whole thing would have been striking as another touch in the picture of the odd want, on the part of each, of any sense of levity in the other. Whatever escape, face to face, mother or daughter might ever seek would never be the humorous one—a circumstance, notwithstanding, that would not in every case have failed to make their interviews droll for a third person. It would always indeed for such a person have produced an impression of tension beneath the surface. “I could have done much better at the start and have lost less time,” the girl at last said, “if I hadn’t had the drawback of not really remembering Granny.”
Nanda took a moment to consider the advice, and the whole situation would have added an interesting layer to the picture of the strange desire, on both sides, to find any sense of lightness in the other. Any escape, whether mother or daughter confronted each other, would never be the funny kind—a fact that might still have made their meetings amusing for an observer. It would have definitely left such a person with a feeling of tension just under the surface. “I could have done a lot better from the beginning and wasted less time,” the girl finally said, “if I hadn’t had the issue of not really remembering Granny.”
“Oh well, I remember her!” Mrs. Brook moaned with an accent that evidently struck her the next moment as so much out of place that she slightly deflected. She took Nanda’s parasol and held it as if—a more delicate thing much than any one of hers—she simply liked to have it. “Her clothes—at your age at least—must have been hideous. Was it at the place he took you to that he gave you tea?” she then went on.
“Oh well, I remember her!” Mrs. Brook sighed with an accent that clearly seemed out of place to her just a moment later, causing her to shift slightly. She took Nanda’s parasol and held it as if—much like something more delicate than anything she owned—she just enjoyed having it. “Her clothes—at your age at least—must have been awful. Was it at the place he took you to that he gave you tea?” she continued.
“Yes, at the Museum. We had an orgy in the refreshment-room. But he took me afterwards to Tishy’s, where we had another.”
“Yes, at the Museum. We had a wild party in the refreshment room. But he took me afterwards to Tishy’s, where we had another one.”
“He went IN with you?” Mrs. Brook had suddenly flashed into eagerness.
“He went in with you?” Mrs. Brook suddenly became eager.
“Oh yes—I made him.”
“Oh yeah—I created him.”
“He didn’t want to?”
"Didn’t he want to?"
“On the contrary—very much. But he doesn’t do everything he wants,” said Nanda.
“On the contrary—very much so. But he doesn’t do everything he wants,” said Nanda.
Mrs. Brook seemed to wonder. “You mean you’ve also to want it?”
Mrs. Brook seemed to wonder. “You mean you also have to want it?”
“Oh no—THAT isn’t enough. What I suppose I mean,” Nanda continued, “is that he doesn’t do anything he doesn’t want. But he does quite enough,” she added.
“Oh no—THAT isn’t enough. What I mean is,” Nanda continued, “he doesn’t do anything he doesn’t want to. But he does more than enough,” she added.
“And who then was at Tishy’s?”
“And who was at Tishy’s?”
“Oh poor old Tish herself, naturally, and Carrie Donner.”
“Oh, poor old Tish and Carrie Donner.”
“And no one else?”
"And nobody else?"
The girl just waited. “Yes, Mr. Cashmore came in.”
The girl just waited. “Yeah, Mr. Cashmore came in.”
Her mother gave a groan of impatience. “Ah AGAIN?”
Her mom sighed in frustration. “Oh, not again?”
Nanda thought an instant. “How do you mean, ‘again’? He just lives there as much as he ever did, and Tishy can’t prevent him.”
Nanda paused for a moment. “What do you mean, ‘again’? He still lives there just like he always has, and Tishy can’t stop him.”
“I was thinking of Mr. Longdon—of THEIR meeting. When he met him here that time he liked it so little. Did he like it any more to-day?” Mrs. Brook quavered.
“I was thinking about Mr. Longdon—about THEIR meeting. When he met him here that time, he didn’t like it at all. Did he like it any more today?” Mrs. Brook trembled.
“Oh no, he hated it.”
“Oh no, he didn't like it.”
“But hadn’t he—if he should go in—known he WOULD?”
"But hadn't he—if he went in—known he would?"
“Yes, perfectly. But he wanted to see.”
“Yes, exactly. But he wanted to see.”
“To see—?” Mrs. Brook just threw out.
“To see—?” Mrs. Brook just said.
“Well, where I go so much. And he knew I wished it.”
“Well, I go there so often. And he knew I wanted it.”
“I don’t quite see why,” Mrs. Brook mildly observed. And then as her daughter said nothing to help her: “At any rate he did loathe it?”
“I don’t really understand why,” Mrs. Brook gently remarked. And then, since her daughter didn’t say anything to clarify: “Anyway, he did hate it, right?”
Nanda, for a reply, simply after an instant put a question. “Well, how can he understand?”
Nanda quickly responded with a question. “Well, how can he understand?”
“You mean, like me, why you do go there so much? How can he indeed?”
“You mean, like me, why do you go there so much? How can he even?”
“I don’t mean that,” the girl returned—“it’s just that he understands perfectly, because he saw them all, in such an extraordinary way—well, what can I ever call it?—clutch me and cling to me.”
“I don’t mean that,” the girl replied—“it’s just that he understands perfectly because he saw them all in such an incredible way—well, what can I even call it?—grasp me and hold onto me.”
Mrs. Brook, with full gravity, considered this picture. “And was Mr. Cashmore to-day so ridiculous?”
Mrs. Brook, with complete seriousness, thought about this situation. “And was Mr. Cashmore ridiculous today?”
“Ah he’s not ridiculous, mamma—he’s very unhappy. He thinks now Lady Fanny probably won’t go, but he feels that may be after all only the worse for him.”
“Ah, he’s not being silly, Mom—he’s really unhappy. He thinks now that Lady Fanny probably won’t go, but he feels that this might actually be worse for him.”
“She WILL go,” Mrs. Brook answered with one of her roundabout approaches to decision. “He IS too great an idiot. She was here an hour ago, and if ever a woman was packed—!”
“She will go,” Mrs. Brook replied in her usual indirect way of making decisions. “He’s too much of an idiot. She was here an hour ago, and if there was ever a woman who was ready to leave—!”
“Well,” Nanda objected, “but doesn’t she spend her time in packing and unpacking?”
“Well,” Nanda replied, “but doesn’t she just spend her time packing and unpacking?”
This enquiry, however, scarce pulled up her mother. “No—though she HAS, no doubt, hitherto wasted plenty of labour. She has now a dozen boxes—I could see them there in her wonderful eyes—just waiting to be called for. So if you’re counting on her not going, my dear—!” Mrs. Brook gave a head-shake that was the warning of wisdom.
This inquiry, however, hardly convinced her mother. “No—even though she has, without a doubt, wasted plenty of effort so far. She has a dozen boxes—I could see them in her amazing eyes—just waiting to be opened. So if you think she won’t go, my dear—!” Mrs. Brook shook her head, giving a sign of wisdom.
“Oh I don’t care what she does!” Nanda replied. “What I meant just now was that Mr. Longdon couldn’t understand why, with so much to make them so, they couldn’t be decently happy.”
“Oh, I don’t care what she does!” Nanda replied. “What I meant just now was that Mr. Longdon couldn’t understand why, with so much to make them happy, they couldn’t be decently happy.”
“And did he wish you to explain?”
“Did he want you to explain?”
“I tried to, but I didn’t make it any better. He doesn’t like them. He doesn’t even care for Tish.”
“I tried to, but I didn’t improve anything. He doesn’t like them. He doesn’t even care for Tish.”
“He told you so—right out?”
"He said that to you—directly?"
“Oh,” Nanda said, “of course I asked him. I didn’t press him, because I never do—!”
“Oh,” Nanda said, “of course I asked him. I didn’t push him, because I never do—!”
“You never do?” Mrs. Brook broke in as with the glimpse of a new light.
“You don’t ever?” Mrs. Brook interrupted, as if with the spark of a new realization.
The girl showed an indulgence for this interest that was for a moment almost elderly. “I enjoy awfully with him seeing just how to take him.”
The girl displayed a level of tolerance for this interest that was, for a moment, almost like that of an older person. “I really enjoy figuring out how to deal with him.”
Her tone and her face evidently put forth for her companion at this juncture something freshly, even quite supremely suggestive; and yet the effect of them on Mrs. Brook’s part was only a question so off-hand that it might already often have been asked. The mother’s eyes, to ask it, we may none the less add, attached themselves closely to the daughter’s, and her face just glowed. “You like him so very awfully?”
Her tone and her expression clearly conveyed something new, even incredibly suggestive, to her companion at that moment; however, the impact on Mrs. Brook was just a casual question that could have been asked many times before. The mother's gaze, seeking to ask it, nevertheless focused intently on her daughter, and her face lit up. “You really like him that much?”
It was as if the next instant Nanda felt herself on her guard. Yet she spoke with a certain surrender. “Well, it’s rather intoxicating to be one’s self—!” She had only a drop over the choice of her term.
It was like in the next moment Nanda felt herself on alert. Yet she spoke with a bit of resignation. “Well, it’s pretty exhilarating to just be yourself—!” She only hesitated slightly over her choice of words.
“So tremendously made up to, you mean—even by a little fussy ancient man? But DOESN’T he, my dear,” Mrs. Brook continued with encouragement, “make up to you?”
“So incredibly flirty, you mean—even by a little picky old guy? But doesn’t he, my dear,” Mrs. Brook went on with encouragement, “flirt with you?”
A supposititious spectator would certainly on this have imagined in the girl’s face the delicate dawn of a sense that her mother had suddenly become vulgar, together with a general consciousness that the way to meet vulgarity was always to be frank and simple and above all to ignore. “He makes one enjoy being liked so much—liked better, I do think, than I’ve ever been liked by any one.”
A hypothetical observer would surely have noticed in the girl’s face a subtle realization that her mother had suddenly become crass, along with a general awareness that the best way to deal with crudeness was to always be straightforward and simple, and above all, to ignore it. “He makes you really enjoy being liked—liked more, I think, than I’ve ever been liked by anyone.”
If Mrs. Brook hesitated it was, however, clearly not because she had noticed. “Not better surely than by dear Mitchy? Or even if you come to that by Tishy herself.”
If Mrs. Brook hesitated, it was clearly not because she had noticed. "Surely not better than by dear Mitchy? Or even if you think of it, by Tishy herself."
Nanda’s simplicity maintained itself. “Oh Mr. Longdon’s different from Tishy.”
Nanda's simplicity remained. "Oh, Mr. Longdon is different from Tishy."
Her mother again hesitated. “You mean of course he knows more?”
Her mother paused again. “So you mean he definitely knows more?”
The girl considered it. “He doesn’t know MORE. But he knows other things. And he’s pleasanter than Mitchy.”
The girl thought about it. “He doesn’t know more. But he knows other stuff. And he’s nicer than Mitchy.”
“You mean because he doesn’t want to marry you?”
"You mean because he doesn't want to marry you?"
It was as if she had not heard that Nanda continued: “Well, he’s more beautiful.”
It was like she didn't hear when Nanda went on, "Well, he's more attractive."
“O-oh!” cried Mrs. Brook, with a drawn-out extravagance of comment that amounted to an impugnment of her taste even by herself.
“O-oh!” exclaimed Mrs. Brook, dramatically expressing her thoughts in a way that even she felt criticized her own taste.
It contributed to Nanda’s quietness. “He’s one of the most beautiful people in the world.”
It added to Nanda’s silence. “He’s one of the most beautiful people in the world.”
Her companion at this, with a quick wonder, fixed her. “DOES he, my dear, want to marry you?”
Her companion at this, with a quick wonder, focused on her. “Does he, my dear, want to marry you?”
“Yes—to all sorts of ridiculous people.”
“Yes—to all kinds of ridiculous people.”
“But I mean—would you take HIM?”
"But I mean—would you choose HIM?"
Nanda, rising, met the question with a short ironic “Yes!” that showed her first impatience. “It’s so charming being liked without being approved.”
Nanda, standing up, answered the question with a slight ironic "Yes!" that revealed her initial annoyance. "It’s so lovely to be liked without being approved."
But Mrs. Brook only wanted to know. “He doesn’t approve—?”
But Mrs. Brook just wanted to know. “He doesn’t approve—?”
“No, but it makes no difference. It’s all exactly right—it doesn’t matter.”
“No, but it doesn’t matter. It’s all perfectly fine—it really doesn’t make a difference.”
Mrs. Brook seemed to wonder, however, exactly how these things could be. “He doesn’t want you to give up anything?” She looked as if swiftly thinking what Nanda MIGHT give up.
Mrs. Brook appeared to be contemplating how all of this was possible. "He doesn't want you to sacrifice anything?" She seemed to be quickly considering what Nanda MIGHT be willing to give up.
“Oh yes, everything.”
“Oh yes, all of it.”
It was as if for an instant she found her daughter inscrutable; then she had a strange smile. “Me?”
It was like for a moment she found her daughter impossible to read; then she had a quirky smile. “Me?”
The girl was perfectly prompt. “Everything. But he wouldn’t like me nearly so much if I really did.”
The girl was right on time. “Everything. But he wouldn’t like me nearly as much if I actually did.”
Her mother had a further pause. “Does he want to ADOPT you?” Then more quickly and sadly, though also a little as if lacking nerve to push the research: “We couldn’t give you up, Nanda.”
Her mother hesitated for a moment. “Does he want to adopt you?” Then, more quickly and sadly, but also seeming a bit unsure about asking further: “We couldn’t let you go, Nanda.”
“Thank you so much, mamma. But we shan’t be very much tried,” Nanda said, “because what it comes to seems to be that I’m really what you may call adopting HIM. I mean I’m little by little changing him—gradually showing him that, as I couldn’t possibly have been different, and as also of course one can’t keep giving up, the only way is for him not to mind, and to take me just as I am. That, don’t you see? is what he would never have expected to do.”
“Thank you so much, Mom. But we won't be too challenged,” Nanda said, “because it seems that I'm really the one adopting HIM. I mean, I'm gradually changing him—slowly showing him that, since I couldn't possibly be different, and since you can't just keep giving up, the only way is for him to accept me as I am. Don't you see? That’s what he never would have expected to do.”
Mrs. Brook recognised in a manner the explanation, but still had her wistfulness. “But—a—to take you, ‘as you are,’ WHERE?”
Mrs. Brook understood the explanation to some extent, but she still felt a sense of longing. “But—where would I take you, ‘as you are’?”
“Well, to the South Kensington Museum.”
“Well, to the South Kensington Museum.”
“Oh!” said Mrs. Brook. Then, however, in a more exemplary tone: “Do you enjoy so very much your long hours with him?”
“Oh!” said Mrs. Brook. Then, however, in a more measured tone: “Do you really enjoy spending so many long hours with him?”
Nanda appeared for an instant to think how to express it. “Well, we’re great friends.”
Nanda took a moment to think about how to say it. “Well, we’re really good friends.”
“And always talking about Granny?”
“And always talking about Grandma?”
“Oh no—really almost never now.”
“Oh no—rarely happens now.”
“He doesn’t think so awfully much of her?” There was an oddity of eagerness in the question—a hope, a kind of dash, for something that might have been in Nanda’s interest.
“Does he really think that little of her?” There was a strange eagerness in the question—a hope, a sort of urgency, for something that might have been in Nanda’s favor.
The girl met these things only with obliging gravity. “I think he’s losing any sense of my likeness. He’s too used to it—or too many things that are too different now cover it up.”
The girl responded to these things with polite seriousness. “I think he’s losing any sense of who I am. He’s too accustomed to it—or too many things that are really different now are hiding it.”
“Well,” said Mrs. Brook as she took this in, “I think it’s awfully clever of you to get only the good of him and have none of the worry.”
“Well,” said Mrs. Brook as she processed this, “I think it’s really clever of you to take only the good from him and avoid all the worry.”
Nanda wondered. “The worry?”
Nanda wondered. “The concern?”
“You leave that all to ME,” her mother went on, but quite forgivingly. “I hope at any rate that the good, for you, will be real.”
“You leave that all to ME,” her mother continued, but in a very forgiving way. “I hope, at least, that the good things for you will be genuine.”
“Real?” the girl, remaining vague, again echoed.
“Real?” the girl, still being ambiguous, repeated again.
Mrs. Brook showed for this not perhaps an irritation, but a flicker of austerity. “You must remember we’ve a great many things to think about. There are things we must take for granted in each other—we must all help in our way to pull the coach. That’s what I mean by worry, and if you don’t have any so much the better for you. For me it’s in the day’s work. Your father and I have most to think about always at this time, as you perfectly know—when we have to turn things round and manage somehow or other to get out of town, have to provide and pinch, to meet all the necessities, with money, money, money at every turn running away like water. The children this year seem to fit into nothing, into nowhere, and Harold’s more dreadful than he has ever been, doing nothing at all for himself and requiring everything to be done for him. He talks about his American girl, with millions, who’s so awfully taken with him, but I can’t find out anything about her: the only one, just now, that people seem to have heard of is the one Booby Manger’s engaged to. The Mangers literally snap up everything,” Mrs. Brook quite wailingly now continued: “the Jew man, so gigantically rich—who is he? Baron Schack or Schmack—who has just taken Cumberland House and who has the awful stammer—or what is it? no roof to his mouth—is to give that horrid little Algie, to do his conversation for him, four hundred a year, which Harold pretended to me that, of all the rush of young men—dozens!—HE was most in the running for. Your father’s settled gloom is terrible, and I bear all the brunt of it; we get literally nothing this year for the Hovel, yet have to spend on it heaven knows what; and everybody, for the next three months, in Scotland and everywhere, has asked us for the wrong time and nobody for the right: so that I assure you I don’t know where to turn—which doesn’t however in the least prevent every one coming to me with their own selfish troubles.” It was as if Mrs. Brook had found the cup of her secret sorrows suddenly jostled by some touch of which the perversity, though not completely noted at the moment, proved, as she a little let herself go, sufficient to make it flow over; but she drew, the next thing, from her daughter’s stillness a reflexion of the vanity of such heat and speedily recovered herself as if in order with more dignity to point the moral. “I can carry my burden and shall do so to the end; but we must each remember that we shall fall to pieces if we don’t manage to keep hold of some little idea of responsibility. I positively can’t arrange without knowing when it is you go to him.”
Mrs. Brook didn’t show irritation exactly, but there was a hint of seriousness in her tone. “You have to remember we have a lot on our minds. There are certain things we need to expect from one another—we all need to contribute in our own way to keep things moving. That’s what I mean by worry, and if you don’t have any, then good for you. For me, it’s part of the daily grind. Your father and I always have the most on our plates at this time, as you know—when we have to figure things out and somehow manage to get out of town, dealing with money, expenses, and trying to make ends meet, with cash constantly slipping through our fingers. This year, the children don’t seem to fit into anything, and Harold is more impossible than ever, doing nothing for himself and expecting everything to be done for him. He talks about some American girl he claims has millions and is really into him, but I can’t find out anything about her; the only one people seem to recognize is the one Booby Manger is engaged to. The Mangers seem to grab everything,” Mrs. Brook lamented. “That unbelievably rich Jewish man—what’s his name? Baron Schack or Schmack—who has just taken Cumberland House and has that awful stutter—or is it just that he can't speak properly?—is going to pay that annoying little Algie four hundred a year to have conversations with him, and Harold pretended to me that out of all the young men—dozens!—HE was the top contender. Your father’s deep sadness is crushing, and I bear the weight of it all; we literally get nothing this year for the Hovel yet have to spend who knows what on it; and for the next three months, everyone in Scotland and elsewhere has asked us for the wrong dates and nobody for the right: so I assure you, I don’t know where to turn—which doesn’t stop everyone from coming to me with their own selfish problems.” It was as if Mrs. Brook had suddenly stumbled upon her hidden sorrows, triggered by something that, while not fully acknowledged at the time, was enough to spill over as she vented a little. However, she quickly drew from her daughter’s silence a recognition of the futility of such outbursts and regained her composure as if to express a lesson with more poise. “I can carry my burden and will do so until the end; but we each need to remember that we'll fall apart if we don’t hold on to some sense of responsibility. I absolutely can’t plan anything without knowing when it is you’re going to see him.”
“To Mr. Longdon? Oh whenever I like,” Nanda replied very gently and simply.
“To Mr. Longdon? Oh, whenever I want,” Nanda replied very gently and simply.
“And when shall you be so good as to like?”
“And when will you be kind enough to like?”
“Well, he goes himself on Saturday, and if I want I can go a few days later.”
“Well, he’s going himself on Saturday, and if I want, I can go a few days later.”
“And what day can you go if I want?” Mrs. Brook spoke as with a small sharpness—just softened indeed in time—produced by the sight of a freedom in her daughter’s life that suddenly loomed larger than any freedom of her own. It was still a part of the unsteadiness of the vessel of her anxieties; but she never after all remained publicly long subject to the influence she often comprehensively designated to others as well as to herself as “nastiness.” “What I mean is that you might go the same day, mightn’t you?”
“And what day can you go if I want?” Mrs. Brook said with a bit of sharpness—though it softened over time—seeing a freedom in her daughter's life that suddenly felt bigger than her own. It was still part of the instability of her worries; but she never stayed publicly affected by what she often referred to as “nastiness.” “What I mean is, you could go the same day, right?”
“With him—in the train? I should think so if you wish it.”
“Is he on the train with you? I guess so if that's what you want.”
“But would HE wish it? I mean would he hate it?”
“But would he want that? I mean, would he dislike it?”
“I don’t think so at all, but I can easily ask him.”
"I really don't think so, but I can definitely ask him."
Mrs. Brook’s head inclined to the chimney and her eyes to the window. “Easily?”
Mrs. Brook leaned her head towards the chimney and glanced out the window. “Easily?”
Nanda looked for a moment mystified by her mother’s insistence. “I can at any rate perfectly try it.”
Nanda looked a bit confused by her mother’s insistence. “I can definitely give it a try.”
“Remembering even that mamma would never have pushed so?”
“Remembering that mom would never have pushed so?”
Nanda’s face seemed to concede even that condition. “Well,” she at all events serenely replied, “I really think we’re good friends enough for anything.”
Nanda’s face seemed to accept that condition. “Well,” she calmly replied, “I really think we’re good enough friends for anything.”
It might have been, for the light it quickly produced, exactly what her mother had been working to make her say. “What do you call that then, I should like to know, but his adopting you?”
It could have been, for the quick light it created, exactly what her mother had been trying to get her to say. “What do you call that then, I’d like to know, but his adopting you?”
“Ah I don’t know that it matters much what it’s called.”
“Ah, I don’t think it really matters what it’s called.”
“So long as it brings with it, you mean,” Mrs. Brook asked, “all the advantages?”
“So long as it brings all the advantages with it, you mean?” Mrs. Brook asked.
“Well yes,” said Nanda, who had now begun dimly to smile—“call them advantages.”
“Well, yes,” said Nanda, who now started to smile faintly—“call them advantages.”
Mrs. Brook had a pause. “One would be quite ready to do that if one only knew a little more exactly what they’re to consist of.”
Mrs. Brook paused. “I would be totally up for that if I just knew a bit more precisely what it would involve.”
“Oh the great advantage, I feel, is doing something for HIM.”
"Oh, the best part, I think, is doing something for HIM."
Nanda’s companion, at this, hesitated afresh. “But doesn’t that, my dear, put the extravagance of your surrender to him on rather an odd footing? Charity, love, begins at home, and if it’s a question of merely GIVING, you’ve objects enough for your bounty without going so far.”
Nanda’s companion hesitated again. “But doesn’t that, my dear, make your decision to give yourself to him seem a bit strange? Charity and love start at home, and if it’s just about giving, you have plenty of opportunities right here without having to look so far.”
The girl, as her stare showed, was held a moment by her surprise, which presently broke out. “Why, I thought you wanted me so to be nice to him!”
The girl, as her gaze indicated, was momentarily caught off guard by her surprise, which quickly erupted. “Well, I thought you wanted me to be nice to him!”
“Well, I hope you won’t think me very vulgar,” said Mrs. Brook, “if I tell you that I want you still more to have some idea of what you’ll get by it. I’ve no wish,” she added, “to keep on boring you with Mitchy—”
“Well, I hope you won’t think I’m being too crass,” Mrs. Brook said, “if I let you know that I really want you to understand what you’ll gain from this. I don’t intend,” she added, “to keep on droning on about Mitchy—”
“Don’t, don’t!” Nanda pleaded.
"Please, don't!" Nanda pleaded.
Her mother stopped as short as if there had been something in her tone to set the limit the more utterly for being unstudied. Yet poor Mrs. Brook couldn’t leave it there. “Then what do you get instead?”
Her mother stopped abruptly, as if there was something in her tone that made the boundary more definite because it was unplanned. But poor Mrs. Brook couldn’t just leave it at that. “So what do you get instead?”
“Instead of Mitchy? Oh,” said Nanda, “I shall never marry.”
“Instead of Mitchy? Oh,” said Nanda, “I’m never getting married.”
Mrs. Brook at this turned away, moving over to the window with quickened weariness. Nanda, on her side, as if their talk had ended, went across to the sofa to take up her parasol before leaving the room, an impulse rather favoured than arrested by the arrival of her brother Harold, who came in at the moment both his relatives had turned a back to the door and who gave his sister, as she faced him, a greeting that made their mother look round. “Hallo, Nan—you ARE lovely! Ain’t she lovely, mother?”
Mrs. Brook then turned away, moving to the window with a sense of tiredness. Nanda, feeling like their conversation had wrapped up, crossed over to the sofa to grab her parasol before leaving the room. This impulse was more encouraged than interrupted by the arrival of her brother Harold, who walked in just as both of their relatives had turned their backs to the door. He greeted his sister as she faced him, causing their mother to look over. “Hey, Nan—you LOOK amazing! Isn’t she amazing, Mom?”
“No!” Mrs. Brook answered, not, however, otherwise noticing him. Her domestic despair centred at this instant all in her daughter. “Well then, we shall consider—your father and I—that he must take the consequence.”
“No!” Mrs. Brook replied, not really paying attention to him. Her home worries were focused entirely on her daughter at that moment. “Well then, we’ll decide—your father and I—that he has to face the consequences.”
Nanda had now her hand on the door, while Harold had dropped on the sofa. “‘He’?” she just sounded.
Nanda now had her hand on the door, while Harold had flopped onto the sofa. “‘He’?” she just said.
“I mean Mr. Longdon.”
"I’m talking about Mr. Longdon."
“And what do you mean by the consequence?”
"And what do you mean by the outcome?"
“Well, it will do for the beginning of it that you’ll please go down WITH him.”
“Well, to start off, you’ll need to go down WITH him.”
“On Saturday then? Thanks, mamma,” the girl returned.
“On Saturday then? Thanks, Mom,” the girl replied.
She was instantly gone, on which Mrs. Brook had more attention for her son. This, after an instant, as she approached the sofa and raised her eyes from the little table beside it, came straight out. “Where in the world is that five-pound note?”
She was suddenly gone, which made Mrs. Brook focus more on her son. After a moment, as she walked over to the sofa and lifted her gaze from the small table next to it, she said, “Where on earth is that five-pound note?”
Harold looked vacantly about him. “What five-pound note?”
Harold glanced around him blankly. “What five-pound bill?”
BOOK SEVENTH. MITCHY
Mr. Longdon’s garden took in three acres and, full of charming features, had for its greatest wonder the extent and colour of its old brick wall, in which the pink and purple surface was the fruit of the mild ages and the protective function, for a visitor strolling, sitting, talking, reading, that of a nurse of reverie. The air of the place, in the August time, thrilled all the while with the bliss of birds, the hum of little lives unseen and the flicker of white butterflies. It was on the large flat enclosed lawn that Nanda spoke to Vanderbank of the three weeks she would have completed there on the morrow—weeks that had been—she made no secret of it—the happiest she had yet spent anywhere. The greyish day was soft and still and the sky faintly marbled, while the more newly arrived of the visitors from London, who had come late on the Friday afternoon, lounged away the morning in an attitude every relaxed line of which referred to the holiday he had, as it were—at first merely looking about and victualling—sat down in front of as a captain before a city. There were sitting-places, just there, out of the full light, cushioned benches in the thick wide spread of old mulberry-boughs. A large book of facts lay in the young man’s lap, and Nanda had come out to him, half an hour before luncheon, somewhat as Beatrice came out to Benedick: not to call him immediately indeed to the meal, but mentioning promptly that she had come at a bidding. Mr. Longdon had rebuked her, it appeared, for her want of attention to their guest, showing her in this way, to her pleasure, how far he had gone toward taking her, as he called it, into the house.
Mr. Longdon's garden spanned three acres and was filled with lovely features, but its most striking element was the old brick wall, vibrant with pink and purple hues from the gentle ages. This wall served as a protective backdrop for visitors who wanted to stroll, sit, chat, or read, acting like a nurturing presence for daydreams. In August, the air buzzed with the joy of birds, the whisper of unseen tiny creatures, and the flutter of white butterflies. It was on the spacious, flat lawn that Nanda talked to Vanderbank about the three weeks she would have completed by the next day—weeks that had been, as she openly admitted, the happiest she had ever spent anywhere. The gray day was soft and calm, and the sky had a subtle marbled appearance, while the newer arrivals from London, who had come late Friday afternoon, lounged in relaxed postures that showed they were on vacation—initially just exploring and stocking up—settled in front of their surroundings like a captain assessing a city. There were seats tucked away from the harsh sunlight, with cushioned benches under the sprawling branches of old mulberry trees. A large book lay in the young man's lap, and Nanda approached him about half an hour before lunch, somewhat like Beatrice approaching Benedick—not to call him to eat just yet, but to immediately mention she had come at someone’s request. Mr. Longdon had apparently chided her for not paying enough attention to their guest, showing her, to her delight, how far he had gone in bringing her, as he put it, into the family circle.
“You’ve been thinking of yourself,” Vanderbank asked, “as a mere clerk at a salary, and you now find that you’re a partner and have a share in the concern?”
“You’ve been seeing yourself,” Vanderbank asked, “as just a clerk on a salary, and now you realize that you’re a partner and have a stake in the business?”
“It seems to be something like that. But doesn’t a partner put in something? What have I put in?”
“It feels a bit like that. But doesn’t a partner contribute something? What have I contributed?”
“Well—ME, for one thing. Isn’t it your being here that has brought me down?”
“Well—ME, for one thing. Isn’t it your presence that has brought me down?”
“Do you mean you wouldn’t have come for him alone? Then don’t you make anything of his attraction? You ought to,” said Nanda, “when he likes you so.”
“Are you saying you wouldn't have come for him on your own? Then doesn’t his attraction mean anything to you? It should,” Nanda said, “since he likes you so much.”
Vanderbank, longing for a river, was in white flannels, and he took her question with a happy laugh, a handsome face of good humour that completed the effect of his long, cool fairness. “Do you mind my just sitting still, do you mind letting me smoke and staying with me a while? Perhaps after a little we’ll walk about—shan’t we? But face to face with this dear old house, in this jolly old nook, one’s too contented to move, lest raising a finger even should break the spell. What WILL be perfect will be your just sitting down—DO sit down—and scolding me a little. That, my dear Nanda, will deepen the peace.” Some minutes later, while, near him but in another chair, she fingered the impossible book, as she pronounced it, that she had taken from him, he came back to what she had last said. “Has he talked to you much about his ‘liking’ me?”
Vanderbank, craving a river, was dressed in white pants, and he responded to her question with a joyful laugh, his handsome face radiating good humor that complemented his long, cool complexion. “Do you mind if I just sit here, if you let me smoke and hang out with you for a bit? Maybe after a while we’ll take a walk—right? But sitting here in front of this lovely old house, in this charming little spot, feels too good to move, like even the slightest gesture might break the spell. What would make this perfect is if you just sat down—PLEASE sit down—and gave me a little scolding. That, my dear Nanda, will make this moment even more peaceful.” A few minutes later, while she played with the impossible book she had borrowed from him, he returned to her last remark. “Has he said much to you about his ‘liking’ me?”
Nanda waited a minute, turning over the book. “No.”
Nanda paused for a moment, flipping through the book. “No.”
“Then how are you just now so struck with it?”
“Then why are you only just realizing it now?”
“I’m not struck only with what I’m talked to about. I don’t know,” she went on, “only what people tell me.”
“I’m not just affected by what people say to me. I don’t know,” she continued, “only what others tell me.”
“Ah no—you’re too much your mother’s daughter for that!” Vanderbank leaned back and smoked, and though all his air seemed to say that when one was so at ease for gossip almost any subject would do, he kept jogging his foot with the same small nervous motion as during the half-hour at Mertle that this record has commemorated. “You’re too much one of us all,” he continued. “We’ve tremendous perceptions,” he laughed. “Of course I SHOULD have come for him. But after all,” he added, as if all sorts of nonsense would equally serve, “he mightn’t, except for you, you know, have asked me.”
“Ah no—you’re definitely your mother’s daughter for that!” Vanderbank leaned back and smoked, and even though his demeanor suggested that when one was this relaxed, almost any topic would work, he kept tapping his foot in the same small nervous way he had during the half-hour at Mertle that this record captures. “You’re too much one of us,” he continued. “We have incredible insights,” he laughed. “Of course I SHOULD have gone for him. But still,” he added, as if any kind of nonsense would do, “he might not have asked me, except for you, you know.”
Nanda so far accepted this view as to reply: “That’s awfully weak. He’s so modest that he might have been afraid of your boring yourself.”
Nanda has accepted this perspective and responded, “That’s really weak. He’s so modest that he might have been worried you’d get bored.”
“That’s just what I mean.”
"That's exactly what I mean."
“Well, if you do,” Nanda returned, “the explanation’s a little conceited.”
“Well, if you do,” Nanda replied, “the explanation’s a bit arrogant.”
“Oh I only made it,” Vanderbank said, “in reference to his modesty.” Beyond the lawn the house was before him, old, square, red-roofed, well assured of its right to the place it took up in the world. This was a considerable space—in the little world at least of Suffolk—and the look of possession had everywhere mixed with it, in the form of old windows and doors, the tone of old red surfaces, the style of old white facings, the age of old high creepers, the long confirmation of time. Suggestive of panelled rooms, of precious mahogany, of portraits of women dead, of coloured china glimmering through glass doors and delicate silver reflected on bared tables, the thing was one of those impressions of a particular period that it takes two centuries to produce. “Fancy,” the young man incoherently exclaimed, “his caring to leave anything so loveable as all this to come up and live with US!”
“Oh, I just made it,” Vanderbank said, in reference to his modesty. Beyond the lawn, the house stood before him, old, square, with a red roof, confidently claiming its place in the world. This was a significant space—in the little world of Suffolk, at least—and the sense of ownership was evident everywhere, expressed through old windows and doors, the tone of worn red surfaces, the style of aging white trim, the presence of old climbing plants, all a testament to time. It suggested paneled rooms, valuable mahogany, portraits of long-gone women, colorful china gleaming through glass doors, and delicate silver reflecting on bare tables. It was one of those impressions crafted over two centuries. “Can you believe,” the young man exclaimed, somewhat incoherently, “that he cares enough to leave something so lovable as all this to come up and live with US?”
The girl also for a little lost herself. “Oh you don’t know what it is—the charm comes out so as one stays. Little by little it grows and grows. There are old things everywhere that are too delightful. He lets me explore so—he lets me rummage and rifle. Every day I make discoveries.”
The girl also got a bit lost in thought. “Oh, you have no idea what it’s like—the magic reveals itself the longer you stay. Bit by bit, it keeps getting stronger. There are so many old things around that are just amazing. He allows me to explore so freely—he lets me dig through and search. Every day, I find new treasures.”
Vanderbank wondered as he smoked. “You mean he lets you take things—?”
Vanderbank thought to himself as he smoked, “Wait, you’re saying he actually lets you take stuff—?”
“Oh yes—up to my room, to study or to copy. There are old patterns that are too dear for anything. It’s when you live with them, you see, that you know. Everything in the place is such good company.”
“Oh yes—up to my room, to study or to copy. There are old patterns that are too precious for anything. It’s when you live with them, you see, that you understand. Everything in the place is such great company.”
“Your mother ought to be here,” Vanderbank presently suggested. “She’s so fond of good company.” Then as Nanda answered nothing he went on: “Was your grandmother ever?”
“Your mom should be here,” Vanderbank suggested. “She really enjoys good company.” Then, seeing that Nanda didn’t respond, he continued: “Was your grandmother ever?”
“Never,” the girl promptly said. “Never,” she repeated in a tone quite different. After which she added: “I’m the only one.”
“Never,” the girl said immediately. “Never,” she repeated in a very different tone. Then she added: “I’m the only one.”
“Oh, and I ‘me and you,’ as they say,” her companion amended.
“Oh, and I’m ‘me and you,’ as they say,” her companion corrected.
“Yes, and Mr. Mitchy, who’s to come down—please don’t forget—this afternoon.”
“Yes, and Mr. Mitchy, who’s supposed to come over—please don’t forget—this afternoon.”
Vanderbank had another of his contemplative pauses. “Thank you for reminding me. I shall spread myself as much as possible before he comes—try to produce so much of my effect that I shall be safe. But what did Mr. Longdon ask him for?”
Vanderbank took another one of his thoughtful pauses. “Thanks for the reminder. I’ll do my best to be as present as possible before he arrives—try to make such an impact that I’ll be in the clear. But what did Mr. Longdon ask him for?”
“Ah,” said Nanda gaily, “what did he ask YOU for?”
“Hey,” said Nanda cheerfully, “what did he ask YOU for?”
“Why, for the reason you just now mentioned—that his interest in me is so uncontrollable.”
“It's for the reason you just mentioned—that he is so uncontrollably interested in me.”
“Then isn’t his interest in Mitchy—”
“Then isn’t he interested in Mitchy—”
“Of the same general order?” Vanderbank broke in. “Not in the least.” He seemed to look for a way to express the distinction—which suddenly occurred to him. “He wasn’t in love with Mitchy’s mother.”
“Of the same general order?” Vanderbank interjected. “Not at all.” He searched for a way to clarify the difference—which suddenly came to him. “He wasn’t in love with Mitchy’s mother.”
“No”—Nanda turned it over. “Mitchy’s mother, it appears, was awful. Mr. Cashmore knew her.”
“No,” Nanda flipped it. “Mitchy’s mom, it seems, was terrible. Mr. Cashmore knew her.”
Vanderbank’s smoke-puffs were profuse and his pauses frequent. “Awful to Mr. Cashmore? I’m glad to hear it—he must have deserved it. But I believe in her all the same. Mitchy’s often awful himself,” the young man rambled on. “Just so I believe in HIM.”
Vanderbank was puffing out a lot of smoke and taking frequent pauses. “Awful to Mr. Cashmore? I'm glad to hear it—he must have had it coming. But I still believe in her. Mitchy can be awful sometimes too,” the young man continued. “Just like I believe in HIM.”
“So do I,” said Nanda—“and that’s why I asked him.”
“So do I,” Nanda said, “and that’s why I asked him.”
“YOU asked him, my dear child? Have you the inviting?”
“Did you ask him, my dear child? Do you have the invitation?”
“Oh yes.”
“Oh, definitely.”
The eyes he turned on her seemed really to try if she jested or were serious. “So you arranged for me too?”
The look he gave her seemed to genuinely question whether she was joking or being serious. “So you set this up for me too?”
She turned over again a few leaves of his book and, closing it with something of a clap, transferred it to the bench beside him—a movement in which, as if through a drop into thought, he rendered her no assistance. “What I mean is that I proposed it to Mr. Longdon, I suggested he should be asked. I’ve a reason for seeing him—I want to talk to him. And do you know,” the girl went on, “what Mr. Longdon said?”
She flipped through a few pages of his book and, snapping it shut, put it down on the bench next to him—a gesture in which, lost in thought, he didn't help her at all. “What I mean is, I suggested it to Mr. Longdon; I thought he should be asked. I have a reason to see him—I want to talk to him. And do you know,” the girl continued, “what Mr. Longdon said?”
“Something splendid of course.”
"Something amazing, of course."
“He asked if you wouldn’t perhaps dislike his being here with you.”
“He asked if you might not mind him being here with you.”
Vanderbank, throwing back his head, laughed, smoked, jogged his foot more than ever. “Awfully nice. Dear old Mitch! How little afraid of him you are!”
Vanderbank tilted his head back, laughed, smoked, and bounced his foot more than ever. “So nice. Good old Mitch! You really aren’t afraid of him at all!”
Nanda wondered. “Of Mitch?”
Nanda wondered, “About Mitch?”
“Yes, of the tremendous pull he really has. It’s all very well to talk—he HAS it. But of course I don’t mean I don’t know”—and as with the effect of his nervous sociability he shifted his position. “I perfectly see that you’re NOT afraid. I perfectly know what you have in your head. I should never in the least dream of accusing you—as far as HE is concerned—of the least disposition to flirt; any more indeed,” Vanderbank pleasantly pursued, “than even of any general tendency of that sort. No, my dear Nanda”—he kindly kept it up—“I WILL say for you that, though a girl, thank heaven, and awfully MUCH a girl, you’re really not on the whole more of a flirt than a respectable social ideal prescribes.”
“Yes, about the incredible charm he really has. It's easy to talk—he HAS it. But of course, I don't mean I don't understand”—and as he felt the effects of his awkward friendliness, he changed his position. “I can clearly see that you're NOT afraid. I completely get what's on your mind. I would never even think of accusing you—when it comes to HIM—of having the slightest inclination to flirt; any more than,” Vanderbank continued cheerfully, “of having any general tendency in that direction. No, my dear Nanda”—he kindly maintained his tone—“I WILL say for you that, even though you're a girl, thank goodness, and very MUCH a girl, you’re really not, overall, more of a flirt than a respectable social ideal allows.”
“Thank you most tremendously,” his companion quietly replied.
“Thank you so much,” his companion quietly replied.
Something in the tone of it made him laugh out, and the particular sound went well with all the rest, with the August day and the charming spot and the young man’s lounging figure and Nanda’s own little hovering hospitality. “Of course I strike you as patronising you with unconscious sublimity. Well, that’s all right, for what’s the most natural thing to do in these conditions but the most luxurious? Won’t Mitchy be wonderful for feeling and enjoying them? I assure you I’m delighted he’s coming.” Then in a different tone a moment later, “Do you expect to be here long?” he asked.
Something about the way he said it made him laugh, and that specific sound fit perfectly with everything else—the August day, the lovely setting, the young man lounging, and Nanda’s own little gesture of hospitality. “Of course I come across as patronizing you with my unintentional grandeur. Well, that’s fine, because what’s more natural in this situation than indulging in luxury? Won’t Mitchy be fantastic at feeling and enjoying all of this? I’m really glad he’s coming.” Then, in a different tone a moment later, he asked, “Do you expect to be here long?”
It took Nanda some time to say. “As long as Mr. Longdon will keep me, I suppose—if that doesn’t sound very horrible.”
It took Nanda a little while to say, “I guess as long as Mr. Longdon is okay with it, I suppose—if that doesn’t sound too terrible.”
“Oh he’ll keep you! Only won’t he himself,” Vanderbank went on, “be coming up to town in the course of the autumn?”
“Oh, he’ll keep you! But won’t he himself be coming to town in the fall?” Vanderbank continued.
“Well, in that case I’d perfectly stay here without him.”
“Well, in that case, I’d be totally fine staying here without him.”
“And leave him in London without YOU? Ah that’s not what we want: he wouldn’t be at all the same thing without you. Least of all for himself!” Vanderbank declared.
“And leave him in London without YOU? Ah, that’s not what we want: he wouldn’t be the same at all without you. Least of all for himself!” Vanderbank declared.
Nanda again thought. “Yes, that’s what makes him funny, I suppose—his curious infatuation. I set him off—what do you call it?—show him off: by his going round and round me as the acrobat on the horse in the circus goes round the clown. He has said a great deal to me of your mother,” she irrelevantly added.
Nanda thought again. “Yeah, that’s what makes him funny, I guess—his strange obsession. I trigger it—what do you call it?—show it off: by his circling around me like the acrobat on the horse in the circus goes around the clown. He’s mentioned a lot about your mom,” she added, seemingly out of nowhere.
“Ok everything that’s kind of course, or you wouldn’t mention it.”
“Okay, everything is kind of obvious, or you wouldn’t bring it up.”
“That’s what I mean,” said Nanda.
“That’s what I mean,” Nanda said.
“I see, I see—most charming of him.” Vanderbank kept his high head thrown back as for the view, with a bright equal general interest, of everything that was before them, whether talked of or seen. “Who do you think I yesterday had a letter from? An extraordinary funny one from Harold. He gave me all the family news.”
“I see, I see—so charming of him.” Vanderbank kept his head held high as if looking out over everything in front of them, showing a bright, even interest in whatever was being discussed or seen. “Guess who I got a letter from yesterday? It was a really funny one from Harold. He filled me in on all the family news.”
“And what IS the family news?” the girl after a minute enquired.
“And what is the family news?” the girl asked after a minute.
“Well, the first great item is that he himself—”
“Well, the first important thing is that he himself—”
“Wanted,” Nanda broke in, “to borrow five pounds of you? I say that,” she added, “because if he wrote to you—”
“Wanted,” Nanda interrupted, “to borrow five pounds from you? I say that,” she continued, “because if he wrote to you—”
“It couldn’t have been in such a case for the simple pleasure of the intercourse?” Vanderbank hesitated, but continued not to look at her. “What do you know, pray, of poor Harold’s borrowings?”
“It couldn't have just been for the simple pleasure of the intimacy?” Vanderbank hesitated but kept avoiding her gaze. “What do you know, by the way, about poor Harold's debts?”
“Oh I know as I know other things. Don’t I know everything?”
“Oh, I know, just like I know other things. Don’t I know it all?”
“DO you? I should rather ask,” the young man gaily enough replied.
"Do you? I should probably ask," the young man cheerfully replied.
“Why should I not? How should I not? You know what I know.” Then as to explain herself and attenuate a little the sudden emphasis with which she had spoken: “I remember your once telling me that I must take in things at my pores.”
“Why shouldn't I? How could I not? You know what I know.” Then, to clarify herself and soften the sudden intensity of her words, she added, “I remember you once telling me that I have to absorb things through my pores.”
Her companion stared, but with his laugh again changed his posture. “That you’ must—?”
Her companion stared, but with his laugh, he shifted his stance again. “You must—?”
“That I do—and you were quite right.”
"That’s true—and you were absolutely right."
“And when did I make this extraordinary charge?”
“And when did I make this unbelievable accusation?”
“Ah then,” said Nanda, “you admit it IS a charge. It was a long time ago—when I was a little girl. Which made it worse!” she dropped.
“Ah then,” said Nanda, “you admit it IS a charge. It was a long time ago—when I was a little girl. That made it even worse!” she added.
It made it at all events now for Vanderbank more amusing. “Ah not worse—better!”
It made things a lot more entertaining for Vanderbank now. “Oh, not worse—better!”
She thought a moment. “Because in that case I mightn’t have understood? But that I do understand is just what you’ve always meant.”
She thought for a moment. “So, does that mean I might not have understood? But the fact that I do understand is exactly what you’ve always meant.”
“‘Always,’ my dear Nanda? I feel somehow,” he rejoined very kindly, “as if you overwhelmed me!”
“‘Always,’ my dear Nanda? I somehow feel,” he replied kindly, “like you’re overwhelming me!”
“You ‘feel’ as if I did—but the reality is just that I don’t. The day I overwhelm you, Mr. Van—!” She let that pass, however; there was too much to say about it and there was something else much simpler. “Girls understand now. It has got to be faced, as Tishy says.”
“You think I do—but the truth is, I don’t. The day I overwhelm you, Mr. Van—!” She let that go, though; there was too much to discuss about it and something else much simpler. “Girls understand now. It has to be faced, as Tishy says.”
“Oh well,” Vanderbank laughed, “we don’t require Tishy to point that out to us. What are we all doing most of the time but trying to face it?”
“Oh well,” Vanderbank laughed, “we don't need Tishy to tell us that. What are we all doing most of the time if not trying to deal with it?”
“Doing? Aren’t you doing rather something very different? You’re just trying to dodge it. You’re trying to make believe—not perhaps to yourselves but to US—that it isn’t so.”
“Doing? Aren’t you doing something completely different? You’re just trying to avoid it. You’re trying to pretend—not maybe to yourselves but to US—that it isn’t happening.”
“But surely you don’t want us to be any worse!”
“But you definitely don’t want us to be any worse!”
She shook her head with brisk gravity. “We don’t care really what you are.”
She shook her head with serious determination. “We don’t really care what you are.”
His amusement now dropped to her straighter. “Your ‘we’ is awfully beautiful. It’s charming to hear you speak for the whole lovely lot. Only you speak, you know, as if you were just the class apart that you yet complain of our—by our scruples—implying you to be.”
His amusement now faded to a serious tone. “Your ‘we’ sounds really beautiful. It’s nice to hear you speak for everyone. But you talk, you know, as if you're just the special class that you keep complaining we—by our standards—imply you to be.”
She considered this objection with her eyes on his face. “Well then we do care. Only—!”
She thought about his objection while looking at his face. “Well, we do care. It's just—!”
“Only it’s a big subject.”
“It's just a big subject.”
“Oh yes—no doubt; it’s a big subject.” She appeared to wish to meet him on everything reasonable. “Even Mr. Longdon admits that.”
“Oh yes—no doubt; it’s a big subject.” She seemed eager to agree with him on all reasonable points. “Even Mr. Longdon acknowledges that.”
Vanderbank wondered. “You mean you talk over with him—!”
Vanderbank was surprised. “You mean you discuss things with him—!”
“The subject of girls? Why we scarcely discuss anything else.”
“The topic of girls? Why do we hardly talk about anything else?”
“Oh no wonder then you’re not bored. But you mean,” he asked, “that he recognises the inevitable change—?”
“Oh no wonder you're not bored. But you mean,” he asked, “that he recognizes the inevitable change—?”
“He can’t shut his eyes to the facts. He sees we’re quite a different thing.”
“He can’t ignore the facts. He sees we’re really something else.”
“I dare say”—her friend was fully appreciative. “Yet the old thing—what do YOU know of it?”
“I must say”—her friend understood completely. “But the old thing—what do YOU know about it?”
“I personally? Well, I’ve seen some change even in MY short life. And aren’t the old books full of us? Then Mr. Longdon himself has told me.”
“I personally? Well, I’ve seen some change even in my short life. And aren’t the old books full of us? Then Mr. Longdon himself has told me.”
Vanderbank smoked and smoked. “You’ve gone into it with him?”
Vanderbank kept smoking. “You’ve gotten involved with him?”
“As far as a man and a woman can together.”
“As far as a man and a woman can go together.”
As he took her in at this with a turn of his eye he might have had in his ears the echo of all the times it had been dropped in Buckingham Crescent that Nanda was “wonderful.” She WAS indeed. “Oh he’s of course on certain sides shy.”
As he observed her with a glance, he might have been reminded of all the times people had said in Buckingham Crescent that Nanda was "amazing." She truly was. "Oh, he's definitely shy in some situations."
“Awfully—too beautifully. And then there’s Aggie,” the girl pursued. “I mean for the real old thing.”
“Way too beautiful. And then there’s Aggie,” the girl continued. “I mean for the real classic.”
“Yes, no doubt—if she BE the real old thing. But what the deuce really IS Aggie?”
“Yes, for sure—if she really is the same old person. But what on earth is Aggie?”
“Well,” said Nanda with the frankest interest, “she’s a miracle. If one could be her exactly, absolutely, without the least little mite of change, one would probably be wise to close with it. Otherwise—except for anything BUT that—I’d rather brazen it out as myself.”
“Well,” said Nanda with genuine interest, “she’s a miracle. If one could be her exactly, without any change at all, it would probably be wise to go for it. Otherwise—aside from anything BUT that—I’d rather just be myself.”
There fell between them on this a silence of some minutes, after which it would probably not have been possible for either to say if their eyes had met while it lasted. This was at any rate not the case as Vanderbank at last remarked: “Your brass, my dear young lady, is pure gold!”
There was a silence between them for a few minutes, after which it probably wouldn’t have been possible for either of them to say if their eyes had met during that time. At any rate, this wasn’t the case, as Vanderbank finally said, “Your brass, my dear young lady, is pure gold!”
“Then it’s of me, I think, that Harold ought to borrow.”
“Then I think Harold should borrow from me.”
“You mean therefore that mine isn’t?” Vanderbank went on.
“You're saying mine isn't?” Vanderbank continued.
“Well, you really haven’t any natural ‘cheek’—not like SOME of them. You’re in yourself as uneasy, if anything’s said and every one giggles or makes some face, as Mr. Longdon, and if Lord Petherton hadn’t once told me that a man hates almost as much to be called modest as a woman does, I’d say that very often in London now you must pass some bad moments.”
“Well, you really don’t have any natural ‘cheek’—not like some people. You seem just as uncomfortable as Mr. Longdon when something is said and everyone giggles or makes a face. If Lord Petherton hadn’t once told me that a man hates being called modest almost as much as a woman does, I’d say that very often in London, you must go through some awkward moments.”
The present might precisely have been one of them, we should doubtless have gathered, had we seen fully recorded in Vanderbank’s face the degree to which this prompt response embarrassed or at least stupefied him. But he could always provisionally laugh. “I like your ‘in London now’!”
The moment could definitely have been one of those times, we would likely have realized, if we had fully seen how much this quick response embarrassed or at least shocked Vanderbank. But he could always manage to laugh it off for now. “I like your ‘in London now’!”
“It’s the tone and the current and the effect of all the others that push you along,” she went on as if she hadn’t heard him. “If such things are contagious, as every one says, you prove it perhaps as much as any one. But you don’t begin”—she continued blandly enough to work it out for him; “or you can’t at least originally have begun. Any one would know that now—from the terrific effect I see I produce on you—by talking this way. There it is—it’s all out before one knows it, isn’t it, and I can’t help it any more than you can, can I?” So she appeared to put it to him, with something in her lucidity that would have been infinitely touching; a strange grave calm consciousness of their common doom and of what in especial in it would be worst for herself. He sprang up indeed after an instant as if he had been infinitely touched; he turned away, taking just near her a few steps to and fro, gazed about the place again, but this time without the air of particularly seeing it, and then came back to her as if from a greater distance. An observer at all initiated would, at the juncture, fairly have hung on his lips, and there was in fact on Vanderbank’s part quite the look of the man—though it lasted but just while we seize it—in suspense about himself. The most initiated observer of all would have been poor Mr. Longdon, in that case destined, however, to be also the most defeated, with the sign of his tension a smothered “Ah if he doesn’t do it NOW!” Well, Vanderbank didn’t do it “now,” and the odd slow irrelevant sigh he gave out might have sufficed as the record of his recovery from a peril lasting just long enough to be measured. Had there been any measure of it meanwhile for Nanda? There was nothing at least to show either the presence or the relief of anxiety in the way in which, by a prompt transition, she left her last appeal to him simply to take care of itself. “You haven’t denied that Harold does borrow.”
“It’s the tone, the current, and the impact of everyone else that push you along,” she continued, as if she hadn’t heard him. “If such things are contagious, as everyone says, you might be just as much a proof of it as anyone else. But you don’t start”—she went on calmly enough to explain it to him; “or you at least can’t have started originally. Anyone would see that now—based on the strong effect I realize I have on you—when I talk this way. There it is—it’s all out before we know it, right? And I can’t help it any more than you can, can I?” So she seemed to present it to him, with something in her clarity that would have been incredibly touching; a strange, serious awareness of their shared fate and what in particular would be hardest for her. He jumped up, indeed, after a moment as if he’d been deeply moved; he turned away, taking a few steps back and forth near her, looked around the place again, but this time without seeming to really see it, and then returned to her as if from a greater distance. Any observer who knew what was going on would have been hanging on his every word, and there was, in fact, on Vanderbank’s part, quite the look of a man—though it lasted just a moment—caught in suspense about himself. The most experienced observer of all would have been poor Mr. Longdon, who was destined, however, to be the most let down, with the sign of his tension a muffled “Ah, if he doesn’t do it NOW!” Well, Vanderbank didn’t do it “now,” and the odd slow irrelevant sigh he let out might have been enough to mark his recovery from a tension that lasted just long enough to be counted. Did Nanda have any sense of this tension meanwhile? There was no sign at least of anxiety or relief in how she quickly moved her last appeal to him to just take care of itself. “You haven’t denied that Harold borrows.”
He gave a sound as of cheer for this luckily firmer ground. “My dear child, I never lent the silly boy five pounds in my life. In fact I like the way you talk of that. I don’t know quite for what you take me, but the number of persons to whom I HAVE lent five pounds—!”
He let out a cheer for this thankfully firmer ground. “My dear child, I've never lent that silly boy five pounds in my life. In fact, I like how you talk about that. I'm not sure what you think of me, but the number of people I've actually lent five pounds to—!”
“Is so awfully small”—she took him up on it—“as not to look so very well for you?” She held him an instant as with the fine intelligence of his meaning in this, and then, though not with sharpness, broke out: “Why are you trying to make out that you’re nasty and stingy? Why do you misrepresent—?”
“Is it really that small?”—she took him up on it—“that it doesn’t look good for you?” She held him for a moment, picking up on the subtle meaning behind his words, and then, though not harshly, exclaimed: “Why are you trying to act like you’re mean and cheap? Why are you misrepresenting—?”
“My natural generosity? I don’t misrepresent anything, but I take, I think, rather markedly good care of money.” She had remained in her place and he was before her on the grass, his hands in his pockets and his manner perhaps a little awkward. “The way you young things talk of it!”
“My natural generosity? I don’t misrepresent anything, but I take, I think, pretty good care of money.” She had stayed in her spot, and he was in front of her on the grass, his hands in his pockets and his demeanor maybe a bit awkward. “The way you young people talk about it!”
“Harold talks of it—but I don’t think I do. I’m not a bit expensive—ask mother, or even ask father. I do with awfully little—for clothes and things, and I could easily do with still less. Harold’s a born consumer, as Mitchy says; he says also he’s one of those people who will never really want.”
“Harold talks about it—but I don’t think I do. I'm not at all extravagant—ask my mom, or even ask my dad. I get by on very little—for clothes and stuff, and I could easily get by on even less. Harold’s a natural spender, as Mitchy says; he also says he’s one of those people who will never truly feel the need.”
“Ah for that, Mitchy himself will never let him.”
“Ah for that, Mitchy himself will never allow it.”
“Well then, with every one helping us all round, aren’t we a lovely family? I don’t speak of it to tell tales, but when you mention hearing from Harold all sorts of things immediately come over me. We seem to be all living more or less on other people, all immensely ‘beholden.’ You can easily say of course that I’m worst of all. The children and their people, at Bognor, are in borrowed quarters—mother got them lent her—as to which, no doubt, I’m perfectly aware that I ought to be there sharing them, taking care of my little brother and sister, instead of sitting here at Mr. Longdon’s expense to expose everything and criticise. Father and mother, in Scotland, are on a grand campaign. Well”—she pulled herself up—“I’m not in THAT at any rate. Say you’ve lent Harold only five shillings,” she went on.
“Well then, with everyone helping us all around, aren’t we a lovely family? I’m not saying this to gossip, but when you mention hearing from Harold, all sorts of feelings come over me. It feels like we’re all living off other people, all pretty indebted. You could easily argue that I'm the worst of all. The kids and their parents, at Bognor, are in borrowed places—Mom got them to lend her a spot—and I know I should be there sharing it, taking care of my little brother and sister, instead of sitting here at Mr. Longdon’s expense just to expose everything and criticize. Dad and Mom are in Scotland, on some grand adventure. Well”—she straightened up—“I’m not part of THAT at any rate. Say you’ve lent Harold only five shillings,” she continued.
Vanderbank stood smiling. “Well, say I have. I never lend any one whatever more.”
Vanderbank stood smiling. “Well, let's say I have. I never lend to anyone ever again.”
“It only adds to my conviction,” Nanda explained, “that he writes to Mr. Longdon.”
“It just strengthens my belief,” Nanda explained, “that he’s writing to Mr. Longdon.”
“But if Mr. Longdon doesn’t say so—?” Vanderbank objected.
“But if Mr. Longdon doesn’t say that—?” Vanderbank protested.
“Oh that proves nothing.” She got up as she spoke. “Harold also works Granny.” He only laughed out at first for this, while she went on: “You’ll think I make myself out fearfully deep—I mean in the way of knowing everything without having to be told. That IS, as you say, mamma’s great accomplishment, so it must be hereditary. Besides, there seem to me only too many things one IS told. Only Mr. Longdon has in fact said nothing.”
“Oh, that proves nothing.” She stood up as she spoke. “Harold also works, Granny.” He just laughed at first, while she continued: “You’ll think I’m pretending to be really wise—I mean in knowing everything without needing to be told. That IS, as you say, mom’s great skill, so it must run in the family. Besides, it seems to me that there are way too many things that people are told. Only Mr. Longdon hasn’t actually said anything.”
She had looked about responsibly—not to leave in disorder the garden-nook they had occupied; picking up a newspaper and changing the place of a cushion. “I do think that with him you’re remarkable,” Vanderbank observed—“putting on one side all you seem to know and on the other all he holds his tongue about. What then DOES he say?” the young man asked after a slight pause and perhaps even with a slight irritation.
She had looked around carefully—not wanting to leave the garden nook they had used in disarray; picking up a newspaper and moving a cushion. “I really think you’re amazing with him,” Vanderbank remarked—“putting aside everything you seem to know and contrasting it with everything he keeps quiet about. So what DOES he actually say?” the young man asked after a brief pause and perhaps even with a touch of irritation.
Nanda glanced round again—she was folding, rather carefully, her paper. Presently her glance met their friend, who, having come out of one of the long windows that opened to the lawn, had stopped there to watch them. “He says just now that luncheon’s ready.”
Nanda looked around again—she was carefully folding her paper. Soon, her gaze met their friend, who had come out of one of the long windows that opened to the lawn and had stopped there to watch them. “He just said that lunch is ready.”
II
II
“I’ve made him,” she said in the drawing-room to Mitchy, “make Mr. Van go with him.”
“I had him,” she said in the living room to Mitchy, “get Mr. Van to go with him.”
Mr. Longdon, in the rain, which had come on since the morning, had betaken himself to church, and his other guest, with sufficiently marked good humour, had borne him company. The windows of the drawing-room looked at the wet garden, all vivid and rich in the summer shower, and Mitchy, after seeing Vanderbank turn up his trousers and fling back a last answer to the not quite sincere chaff his submission had engendered, adopted freely and familiarly the prospect not only of a grateful freshened lawn, but of a good hour in the very pick, as he called it, of his actual happy conditions. The favouring rain, the dear old place, the charming serious house, the large inimitable room, the absence of the others, the present vision of what his young friend had given him to count on—the sense of these delights was expressed in his fixed generous glare. He was at first too pleased even to sit down; he measured the great space from end to end, admiring again everything he had admired before and protesting afresh that no modern ingenuity—not even his own, to which he did justice—could create effects of such purity. The final touch in the picture before them was just the composer’s ignorance. Mr. Longdon had not made his house, he had simply lived it, and the “taste” of the place—Mitchy in certain connexions abominated the word—was just nothing more than the beauty of his life. Everything on every side had dropped straight from heaven, with nowhere a bargaining thumb-mark, a single sign of the shop. All this would have been a wonderful theme for discourse in Buckingham Crescent—so happy an exercise for the votaries of that temple of analysis that he repeatedly spoke of their experience of it as crying aloud for Mrs. Brook. The questions it set in motion for the perceptive mind were exactly those that, as he said, most made them feel themselves. Vanderbank’s plea for his morning had been a pile of letters to work off, and Mitchy—then coming down, as he announced from the first, ready for anything—had gone to church with Mr. Longdon and Nanda in the finest spirit of curiosity. He now—after the girl’s remark—turned away from his view of the rain, which he found different somehow from other rain, as everything else was different, and replied that he knew well enough what she could make Mr. Longdon do, but only wondered at Mr. Longdon’s secret for acting on their friend. He was there before her with his hands in his pockets and appreciation winking from every yellow spot in his red necktie. “Afternoon service of a wet Sunday in a small country town is a large order. Does Van do everything the governor wants?”
Mr. Longdon, who had been caught in the rain since morning, decided to go to church, and his other guest, in a good mood, joined him. The drawing-room windows looked out onto the wet garden, vibrant and lush from the summer shower, and Mitchy, after watching Vanderbank roll up his trousers and throw back a last retort to the not-so-sincere teasing his admission had caused, fully embraced the scene not just of a thankful, refreshed lawn, but also of an enjoyable hour in the best, as he described it, of his happy circumstances. The welcoming rain, the beloved old place, the beautiful and earnest house, the spacious unique room, the absence of others, and the promising expectations his young friend had given him—these joys shone in his fixed, generous gaze. At first, he was too happy even to sit down; he measured the vast room from one end to the other, admiring again everything he had appreciated before and asserting once more that no modern creativity—not even his own, which he acknowledged—could produce such pure effects. The final detail in the scene before them was simply the creator's lack of awareness. Mr. Longdon hadn’t constructed his home; he had merely lived in it, and the “taste” of the place—Mitchy, in certain contexts, detested that word—was nothing more than the beauty of his life. Everything around them had fallen straight from heaven, without any signs of compromise or commercialism. This would have made a fantastic topic for discussion in Buckingham Crescent—such a delightful exercise for the devotees of that analytical hub that he repeatedly said it cried out for Mrs. Brook. The questions it raised for the observant mind were precisely those that, as he noted, made them feel truly alive. Vanderbank’s excuse for his morning had been a stack of letters to get through, and Mitchy—who had announced from the start that he was ready for anything—had gone to church with Mr. Longdon and Nanda, filled with curiosity. Now, after the girl’s comment, he turned from watching the rain, which somehow felt different from other rain, just as everything else did, and responded that he knew well enough what she could get Mr. Longdon to do but was just curious about Mr. Longdon’s secret for influencing their friend. He stood there in front of her with his hands in his pockets, appreciation shining from every yellow spot in his red necktie. “Afternoon service on a wet Sunday in a small country town is quite a challenge. Does Van do everything the governor wants?”
“He may perhaps have had a suspicion of what I want,” Nanda explained. “If I want particularly to talk to you—!”
“He might have had an idea of what I want,” Nanda explained. “If I really want to talk to you—!”
“He has got out of the way to give me a chance? Well then he’s as usual simply magnificent. How can I express the bliss of finding myself enclosed with you in this sweet old security, this really unimagined sanctity? Nothing’s more charming than suddenly to come across something sharp and fresh after we’ve thought there was nothing more that could draw from us a groan. We’ve supposed we’ve had it all, have squeezed the last impression out of the last disappointment, penetrated to the last familiarity in the last surprise; then some fine day we find that we haven’t done justice to life. There are little things that pop up and make us feel again. What MAY happen is after all incalculable. There’s just a little chuck of the dice, and for three minutes we win. These, my dear young lady, are my three minutes. You wouldn’t believe the amusement I get from them, and how can I possibly tell you? There’s a faint divine old fragrance here in the room—or doesn’t it perhaps reach you? I shan’t have lived without it, but I see now I had been afraid I should. You, on your side, won’t have lived without some touch of greatness. This moment’s great and you’ve produced it. You were great when you felt all you COULD produce. Therefore,” Mitchy went on, pausing once more, as he walked, before a picture, “I won’t pull the whole thing down by the vulgarity of wishing I too only had a first-rate Cotman.”
“He’s made some space for me? Well, he’s just as amazing as ever. How can I convey the joy of being here with you in this comforting familiarity, this truly unexpected sacredness? There’s nothing more delightful than unexpectedly discovering something vibrant and new after we thought we had exhausted every possibility of feeling. We believed we had experienced it all, drained the last bit of emotion from the last disappointment, reached the end of our familiarity with the last surprise; then one fine day we realize we haven’t fully appreciated life. Little things pop up and make us feel again. What might happen is, after all, unpredictable. It’s just a small roll of the dice, and for three minutes we hit the jackpot. These, my dear young lady, are my three minutes. You wouldn’t believe the joy I get from them, and how can I possibly express it to you? There’s a faint, divine old scent in this room—or doesn’t it reach you? I wouldn’t have lived without it, but I see now I was afraid I might. You won’t have lived without some touch of greatness either. This moment is great and you’ve created it. You were great when you realized everything you COULD create. Therefore,” Mitchy continued, pausing once again as he walked in front of a painting, “I won’t ruin the whole thing by being pedestrian and wishing I had a top-notch Cotman too.”
“Have you given up some VERY big thing to come?” Nanda replied to this.
“Have you given up something really big to be here?” Nanda replied to this.
“What in the world is very big, my child, but the beauty of this hour? I haven’t the least idea WHAT, when I got Mr. Longdon’s note, I gave up. Don’t ask me for an account of anything; everything went—became imperceptible. I WILL say that for myself: I shed my badness, I do forget people, with a facility that makes me, for bits, for little patches, so far as they’re concerned, cease to BE; so that my life is spotted all over with momentary states in which I’m as the dead of whom nothing’s said but good.” He had strolled toward her again while she smiled at him. “I’ve died for this, Nanda.”
“What could possibly be more important, my child, than the beauty of this moment? I have no idea what could be; when I received Mr. Longdon’s note, I simply gave up. Don’t ask me to explain anything; everything faded away—became unnoticeable. I will say this for myself: I shed my negativity, and I can forget people so easily that, at times, I practically cease to exist for them; my life is filled with these fleeting moments where I’m like the dead, about whom only good things are said.” He walked towards her again while she smiled at him. “I’ve lived for this, Nanda.”
“The only difficulty I see,” she presently replied, “is that you ought to marry a woman really clever and that I’m not quite sure what there may be of that in Aggie.”
“The only problem I see,” she replied, “is that you should marry a truly smart woman, and I’m not really sure if Aggie fits that bill.”
“In Aggie?” her friend echoed very gently. “Is THAT what you’ve sent for me for—to talk about Aggie?”
“In Aggie?” her friend repeated softly. “Is THAT why you called me here—to talk about Aggie?”
“Didn’t it occur to you it might be?”
“Didn’t it cross your mind it could be?”
“That it couldn’t possibly, you mean, be anything else?” He looked about for the place in which it would express the deepest surrender to the scene to sit—then sank down with a beautiful prompt submission. “I’ve no idea of what occurred to me—nothing at least but the sense that I had occurred to YOU. The occurrence is clay in the hands of the potter. Do with me what you will.”
“Are you saying it couldn’t be anything else?” He glanced around for the perfect spot to fully surrender to the scene—then sat down with a lovely, immediate acceptance. “I have no idea what came over me—nothing but the feeling that I mattered to YOU. The experience is like clay in the hands of a potter. Do whatever you want with me.”
“You appreciate everything so wonderfully,” Nanda said, “that it oughtn’t to be hard for you to appreciate HER. I do dream so you may save her. That’s why I haven’t waited.”
“You appreciate everything so beautifully,” Nanda said, “that it shouldn’t be difficult for you to appreciate HER. I really hope you can save her. That’s why I didn’t wait.”
“The only thing that remains to me in life,” he answered, “is a certain accessibility to the thought of what I may still do to figure a little in your eye; but that’s precisely a thought you may assist to become clearer. You may for instance give me some pledge or sign that if I do figure—prance and caracole and sufficiently kick up the dust—your eye won’t suffer itself to be distracted from me. I think there’s no adventure I’m not ready to undertake for you; yet my passion—chastened, through all this, purified, austere—is still enough of this world not wholly to have renounced the fancy of some small reward.”
“The only thing I have left in life,” he replied, “is the hope of figuring a bit in your thoughts; but that’s exactly a thought you can help clarify. You could, for example, give me some kind of promise or sign that if I do manage to capture your attention—dance around and make a scene to get noticed—your gaze won’t drift away from me. I believe there’s no challenge I wouldn’t take on for you; yet my passion—restrained, after all this, refined, serious—is still grounded enough in reality to not have completely given up the idea of some small reward.”
“How small?” the girl asked.
“How tiny?” the girl asked.
She spoke as if feeling she must take from him in common kindness at least as much as she would make him take, and the serious anxious patience such a consciousness gave her tone was met by Mitchy with a charmed reasonableness that his habit of hyperbole did nothing to misrepresent. He glowed at her with the fullest recognition that there was something he was there to discuss with her, but with the assurance in every soft sound of him that no height to which she might lift the discussion would be too great for him to reach. His every cadence and every motion was an implication, as from one to the other, of the exquisite. Oh he could sustain it! “Well, I mean the establishment of something between us. I mean your arranging somehow that we shall be drawn more together—know together something nobody else knows. I should like so terrifically to have a RELATION that is a secret, with you.”
She talked as if she felt the need to take from him, out of common kindness, at least as much as she would give him. The serious, anxious patience in her tone was met by Mitchy with a charmed reasonableness that his tendency to exaggerate did nothing to distort. He looked at her with the full awareness that there was something he was there to discuss, but with the reassurance in every soft sound from him that no level she might raise the discussion to would be beyond his reach. Every inflection and motion from him implied something exquisite. Oh, he could keep it going! “Well, what I mean is the establishment of something between us. I mean your figuring out a way for us to connect more—sharing something that nobody else knows. I would really love to have a secret RELATION with you.”
“Oh if that’s all you want you can be easily gratified. Rien de plus facile, as mamma says. I’m full of secrets—I think I’m really most secretive. I’ll share almost any one of them with you—if it’s only a good one.”
“Oh, if that's all you want, you can get it easily. Nothing simpler, as mom says. I’m full of secrets—I think I’m pretty secretive. I’ll share almost any of them with you—if it’s a good one.”
Mitchy debated. “You mean you’ll choose it yourself? You won’t let it be one of mine?”
Mitchy thought for a moment. “You mean you’ll pick it yourself? You won’t let it be one of mine?”
Nanda wondered. “But what’s the difference?”
Nanda wondered, “But what’s the difference?”
Her companion jumped up again and for a moment pervaded the place. “When you say such things as that, you’re of a beauty—! MAY it,” he asked as he stopped before her, “be one of mine—a perfectly awful one?”
Her friend jumped up again and for a moment filled the space. “When you say things like that, you’re beautiful—! MAY it,” he asked as he paused in front of her, “be one of mine—a totally terrible one?”
She showed her clearest interest. “As I suppose the most awful secrets are the best—yes, certainly.”
She showed her clear interest. “I think the worst secrets are often the best—yes, definitely.”
“I’m hideously tempted.” But he hung fire; then dropping into his chair again: “It would be too bad. I’m afraid I can’t.”
“I’m really tempted.” But he hesitated; then dropping back into his chair again: “That would be a shame. I don’t think I can.”
“Then why won’t THIS do, just as it is?”
“Then why won’t THIS work, just as it is?”
“‘This’?” He looked over the big bland room. “Which?”
“‘This’?” He glanced around the large, plain room. “Which one?”
“Why what you’re here for?”
"What are you here for?"
“My dear child I’m here—most of all—to love you more than ever; and there’s an absence of favouring mystery about THAT—!” She looked at him as if seeing what he meant and only asking to remedy it. “There’s a certain amount of mystery we can now MAKE—that it strikes me in fact we MUST make. Dear Mitchy,” she continued almost with eagerness, “I don’t think we CAN really tell.”
“My dear child, I’m here—more than ever—to love you; and there’s nothing mysterious about THAT—!” She looked at him as if she understood what he meant and was just trying to fix it. “There’s a certain amount of mystery we can now CREATE—that it seems to me we MUST create. Dear Mitchy,” she continued with almost excitement, “I don’t think we CAN really explain.”
He had fallen back in his chair, not looking at her now, and with his hands, from his supported elbows, clasped to keep himself more quiet. “Are you still talking about Aggie?”
He had leaned back in his chair, not looking at her now, and with his hands, resting on his elbows, clasped together to keep himself calmer. “Are you still talking about Aggie?”
“Why I’ve scarcely begun!”
“Why I’ve barely started!”
“Oh!” It was not irritation he appeared to express, but the slight strain of an effort to get into relation with the subject. Better to focus the image he closed his eyes a while.
“Oh!” He didn't seem irritated; rather, he showed a slight effort to connect with the topic. To better concentrate, he closed his eyes for a moment.
“You speak of something that may draw us together, and I simply reply that if you don’t feel how near together we are—in this I shouldn’t imagine you ever would. You must have wonderful notions,” she presently went on, “of the ideal state of union. I pack every one off for you—I banish everything that can interfere, and I don’t in the least mind your knowing that I find the consequence delightful. YOU may talk, if you like, of what will have passed between us, but I shall never mention it to a soul; literally not to a living creature. What do you want more than that?” He opened his eyes in deference to the question, but replied only with a gaze as unassisted as if it had come through a hole in a curtain. “You say you’re ready for an adventure, and it’s just an adventure that I propose. If I can make you feel for yourself as I feel for you the beauty of your chance to go in and save her—!”
“You talk about something that might bring us closer together, and I just want to say that if you don’t realize how close we already are, then I doubt you ever will. You must have some amazing ideas,” she continued, “about what the perfect union looks like. I send everyone away for you—I eliminate anything that might get in the way, and I honestly don’t mind admitting that I find the result wonderful. You can discuss whatever will happen between us, but I’ll never bring it up with anyone; literally not a single person. What more do you want than that?” He widened his eyes in response to her question, but he only answered with a look as unhelpful as if it had come through a gap in a curtain. “You say you’re ready for an adventure, and that’s exactly what I’m suggesting. If I can make you see for yourself the beauty of your chance to step in and save her—!”
“Well, if you can—?” Mitchy at last broke in. “I don’t think, you know,” he said after a moment, “you’ll find it easy to make your two ends meet.”
“Well, if you can—?” Mitchy finally interrupted. “I don’t think, you know,” he said after a moment, “you’ll find it easy to make ends meet.”
She thought a little longer. “One of the ends is yours, so that you’ll act WITH me. If I wind you up so that you go—!”
She thought for a moment longer. “One of the ends is yours, so that you'll act WITH me. If I get you going—!”
“You’ll just happily sit and watch me spin? Thank you! THAT will be my reward?”
“You're really just going to sit there and watch me spin? Thanks! That's going to be my reward?”
Nanda rose on this from her chair as with the impulse of protest. “Shan’t you care for my gratitude, my admiration?”
Nanda got up from her chair as if reacting to a protest. “Don’t you care about my gratitude, my admiration?”
“Oh yes”—Mitchy seemed to muse. “I shall care for THEM. Yet I don’t quite see, you know, what you OWE to Aggie. It isn’t as if—!” But with this he faltered.
“Oh yes”—Mitchy seemed to think. “I will take care of THEM. But I don’t really see, you know, what you OWE to Aggie. It’s not like—!” But with that, he hesitated.
“As if she cared particularly for ME? Ah that has nothing to do with it; that’s a thing without which surely it’s but too possible to be exquisite. There are beautiful, quite beautiful people who don’t care for me. The thing that’s important to one is the thing one sees one’s self, and it’s quite enough if I see what can be made of that child. Marry her, Mitchy, and you’ll see who she’ll care for!”
“As if she cared especially about ME? Oh, that doesn’t matter; it’s definitely possible to be exquisite without that. There are stunningly beautiful people who don’t care about me. What’s important to someone is how they see themselves, and it’s perfectly fine if I see what can come from that girl. Marry her, Mitchy, and you’ll see who she’ll actually care about!”
Mitchy kept his position; he was for the moment—his image of shortly before reversed—the one who appeared to sit happily and watch. “It’s too awfully pleasant your asking of me anything whatever!”
Mitchy held his ground; he was, for the moment—his earlier image flipped—the one who seemed to sit contentedly and observe. “It’s really so nice of you to ask me anything at all!”
“Well then, as I say, beautifully, grandly save her.”
"Well then, as I said, beautifully, save her in style."
“As you say, yes”—he sympathetically inclined his head. “But without making me feel exactly what you mean by it.”
“As you say, yes”—he nodded sympathetically. “But I still don’t feel like I fully get what you mean by that.”
“Keep her,” Nanda returned, “from becoming like the Duchess.”
“Keep her,” Nanda replied, “from turning into someone like the Duchess.”
“But she isn’t a bit like the Duchess in any of her elements. She’s a totally different thing.”
“But she’s not at all like the Duchess in any way. She’s completely different.”
It was only for an instant, however, that this objection seemed to tell. “That’s exactly why she’ll be so perfect for you. You’ll get her away—take her out of her aunt’s life.”
It was only for a moment, however, that this objection seemed to matter. “That’s exactly why she’ll be so great for you. You’ll get her out of her aunt’s life.”
Mitchy met it all now in a sort of spellbound stillness. “What do you know about her aunt’s life?”
Mitchy was completely captivated in a kind of speechless awe. “What do you know about her aunt’s life?”
“Oh I know everything!” She spoke with her first faint shade of impatience.
“Oh, I know everything!” She said, showing the first hint of impatience.
It produced for a little a hush between them, at the end of which her companion said with extraordinary gentleness and tenderness: “Dear old Nanda!” Her own silence appeared consciously to continue, and the suggestion of it might have been that for intelligent ears there was nothing to add to the declaration she had just made and which Mitchy sat there taking in as with a new light. What he drew from it indeed he presently went on to show. “You’re too awfully interesting. Of course—you know a lot. How shouldn’t you—and why?”
It created a brief silence between them, after which her companion said with remarkable kindness and care: “Dear old Nanda!” She chose to remain silent, and the implication was that for those who understood, there was nothing more to say about the confession she had just made, which Mitchy was absorbing as if it were a new revelation. What he took from it he soon made clear. “You’re incredibly interesting. Of course—you know so much. Why wouldn’t you?”
“‘Why’? Oh that’s another affair! But you don’t imagine what I know; I’m sure it’s much more than you’ve a notion of. That’s the kind of thing now one IS—just except the little marvel of Aggie. What on earth,” the girl pursued, “do you take us for?”
“‘Why’? Oh, that’s a whole different story! But you can’t even imagine what I know; I’m sure it’s way more than you think. That’s just how things are now—except for the little wonder that is Aggie. Seriously,” the girl continued, “what do you think we are?”
“Oh it’s all right!” breathed Mitchy, divinely pacific.
“Oh, it's all good!” breathed Mitchy, perfectly calm.
“I’m sure I don’t know whether it is; I shouldn’t wonder if it were in fact all wrong. But what at least is certainly right is for one not to pretend anything else. There I am for you at any rate. Now the beauty of Aggie is that she knows nothing—but absolutely, utterly: not the least little tittle of anything.”
“I honestly have no idea if it is; I wouldn’t be surprised if it’s completely wrong. But what is definitely true is that one shouldn’t pretend otherwise. That's where I stand, at least. The wonderful thing about Aggie is that she knows nothing—absolutely nothing: not the slightest bit about anything.”
It was barely visible that Mitchy hesitated, and he spoke quite gravely. “Have you tried her?”
It was barely noticeable that Mitchy hesitated, and he spoke quite seriously. “Have you tried her?”
“Oh yes. And Tishy has.” His gravity had been less than Nanda’s. “Nothing, nothing.” The memory of some scene or some passage might have come back to her with a charm. “Ah say what you will—it IS the way we ought to be!”
“Oh yes. And Tishy has.” He was more lighthearted than Nanda. “Nothing, nothing.” A memory of some moment or some excerpt might have returned to her with a certain allure. “Ah, say what you want—it IS how we should be!”
Mitchy, after a minute of much intensity, had stopped watching her; changing his posture and with his elbows on his knees he dropped for a while his face into his hands. Then he jerked himself to his feet. “There’s something I wish awfully I could say to you. But I can’t.”
Mitchy, after a moment of intense focus, stopped watching her; shifting his position and resting his elbows on his knees, he leaned his face into his hands for a bit. Then he suddenly got to his feet. “There’s something I really wish I could tell you. But I can’t.”
Nanda, after a slow headshake, covered him with one of the dimmest of her smiles. “You needn’t say it. I know perfectly which it is.” She held him an instant, after which she went on: “It’s simply that you wish me fully to understand that you’re one who, in perfect sincerity, doesn’t mind one straw how awful—!”
Nanda, after a slow shake of her head, gave him one of her faintest smiles. “You don’t have to say it. I know exactly what you mean.” She paused for a moment, then continued: “You just want me to completely understand that you’re someone who, honestly, doesn’t care at all how terrible—!”
“Yes, how awful?” He had kindled, as he paused, with his new eagerness.
“Yes, how awful?” he had ignited, pausing with his newfound enthusiasm.
“Well, one’s knowledge may be. It doesn’t shock in you a single hereditary prejudice.”
“Well, knowledge can be. It doesn’t instill in you a single inherited bias.”
“Oh ‘hereditary’—!” Mitchy ecstatically murmured.
“Oh ‘hereditary’—!” Mitchy exclaimed excitedly.
“You even rather like me the better for it; so that one of the reasons why you couldn’t have told me—though not of course, I know, the only one—is that you would have been literally almost ashamed. Because, you know,” she went on, “it IS strange.”
“You actually like me more for it; so one of the reasons you couldn’t have told me—though I know it’s not the only one, of course—is that you would have been really almost ashamed. Because, you know,” she continued, “it IS strange.”
“My lack of hereditary—?”
“My lack of inheritance—?”
“Yes, discomfort in presence of the fact I speak of. There’s a kind of sense you don’t possess.”
“Yes, it's uncomfortable to acknowledge the fact I'm talking about. There's a certain understanding you lack.”
His appreciation again fairly goggled at her. “Oh you do know everything!”
His admiration clearly showed on his face. “Oh, you really do know everything!”
“You’re so good that nothing shocks you,” she lucidly persisted. “There’s a kind of delicacy you haven’t got.”
“You’re so good that nothing surprises you,” she clearly insisted. “There’s a kind of sensitivity you don’t have.”
He was more and more struck. “I’ve only that—as it were—of the skin and the fingers?” he appealed.
He was increasingly taken aback. “Is that all I have—just the skin and the fingers?” he pleaded.
“Oh and that of the mind. And that of the soul. And some other kinds certainly. But not THE kind.”
“Oh, and that of the mind. And that of the soul. And definitely some other kinds. But not THE kind.”
“Yes”—he wondered—“I suppose that’s the only way one can name it.” It appeared to rise there before him. “THE kind!”
“Yes,” he thought, “I guess that’s the only way to describe it.” It seemed to stand right in front of him. “THE kind!”
“The kind that would make me painful to you. Or rather not me perhaps,” she added as if to create between them the fullest possible light; “but my situation, my exposure—all the results of them I show. Doesn’t one become a sort of a little drain-pipe with everything flowing through?”
“The kind that would cause you pain. Or maybe not me,” she added as if trying to bring the brightest understanding between them; “but my situation, my vulnerability—all the outcomes of that I reveal. Doesn’t one become like a small drainpipe with everything passing through?”
“Why don’t you call it more gracefully,” Mitchy asked, freshly struck, “a little aeolian-harp set in the drawing-room window and vibrating in the breeze of conversation?”
“Why don’t you call it something more elegant?” Mitchy asked, feeling inspired. “A little aeolian harp in the drawing-room window, playing softly in the breeze of conversation?”
“Oh because the harp gives out a sound, and WE—at least we try to—give out none.”
“Oh, because the harp makes a sound, and WE—at least we try to—make none.”
“What you take, you mean, you keep?”
“What you take, you mean you keep?”
“Well, it sticks to us. And that’s what you don’t mind!”
“Well, it sticks with us. And that’s what you don’t care about!”
Their eyes met long on it. “Yes—I see. I DON’T mind. I’ve the most extraordinary lacunae.”
Their eyes locked for a long moment. “Yeah—I get it. I DON’T care. I’ve got some really wild gaps in my knowledge.”
“Oh I don’t know about others,” Nanda replied; “I haven’t noticed them. But you’ve that one, and it’s enough.”
“Oh, I don’t know about everyone else,” Nanda replied; “I haven’t paid attention to them. But you have that one, and that’s enough.”
He continued to face her with his queer mixture of assent and speculation. “Enough for what, my dear? To have made me impossible for you because the only man you could, as they say, have ‘respected’ would be a man who WOULD have minded?” Then as under the cool soft pressure of the question she looked at last away from him: “The man with ‘THE kind,’ as you call it, happens to be just the type you CAN love? But what’s the use,” he persisted as she answered nothing, “in loving a person with the prejudice—hereditary or other—to which you’re precisely obnoxious? Do you positively LIKE to love in vain?”
He kept looking at her with a strange mix of agreement and curiosity. “Enough for what, my dear? To have made me impossible for you because the only guy you could, as they say, have 'respected' would be a guy who WOULD have cared?” Then, as the cool, gentle pressure of his question made her finally look away from him: “The guy with ‘THE kind,’ as you call it, just happens to be exactly the type you CAN love? But what’s the point,” he insisted as she didn’t respond, “in loving someone with the prejudice—whether it’s inherited or not—that you find so annoying? Do you actually LIKE loving someone in vain?”
It was a question, the way she turned back to him seemed to say, that deserved a responsible answer. “Yes.”
It was a question, the way she turned back to him seemed to say, that deserved a thoughtful answer. “Yes.”
But she had moved off after speaking, and Mitchy’s eyes followed her to different parts of the room as, with small pretexts of present attention to it, small bestowed touches for symmetry, she slowly measured it. “What’s extraordinary then is your idea of my finding any charm in Aggie’s ignorance.”
But she had walked away after speaking, and Mitchy’s eyes tracked her to different parts of the room as she slowly measured it, making small gestures to show she was paying attention, adjusting things for balance. “What’s amazing is your belief that I would find any appeal in Aggie’s ignorance.”
She immediately put down an old snuff-box. “Why—it’s the one sort of thing you don’t know. You can’t imagine,” she said as she returned to him, “the effect it will produce on you. You must get really near it and see it all come out to feel all its beauty. You’ll like it, Mitchy”—and Nanda’s gravity was wonderful—“better than anything you HAVE known.”
She quickly put down an old snuffbox. “You can’t even imagine what it’s like,” she said as she turned back to him. “You have to get really close to it and see it all happen to appreciate its beauty. You’ll like it, Mitchy”—and Nanda’s seriousness was impressive—“more than anything you’ve ever known.”
The clear sincerity of this, even had there been nothing else, imposed a consideration that Mitchy now flagrantly could give, and the deference of his suggestion of difficulty only grew more deep. “I’m to do then, with this happy condition of hers, what you say YOU’VE done—to ‘try’ it?” And then as her assent, so directly challenged, failed an instant: “But won’t my approach to it, however cautious, be just what will break it up and spoil it?”
The genuine sincerity of this, even if there was nothing else, demanded a thoughtful response that Mitchy now openly struggled to provide, and the respect for his suggested difficulty only intensified. “So, am I supposed to handle this happy situation of hers like you say YOU’VE done—by just ‘trying’ it?” And then, when her direct agreement hesitated for a moment: “But won’t my careful approach to it be exactly what ruins it?”
Nanda thought. “Why so—if mine wasn’t?”
Nanda thought. “Why not—if mine wasn’t?”
“Oh you’re not me!”
"Oh, you're not me!"
“But I’m just as bad.”
“But I’m just as guilty.”
“Thank you, my dear!” Mitchy rang out.
“Thanks, my dear!” Mitchy called out.
“Without,” Nanda pursued, “being as good.” She had on this, in a different key, her own sudden explosion. “Don’t you see, Mitchy dear—for the very heart of it all—how good I BELIEVE you?”
“Without,” Nanda continued, “being as good.” She had on this, in a different tone, her own sudden outburst. “Don’t you see, Mitchy dear—for the very essence of it all—how much I BELIEVE in you?”
She had spoken as with a flare of impatience at some justice he failed to do her, and this brought him after a startled instant close enough to her to take up her hand. She let him have it, and in mute solemn reassurance he raised it to his lips, saying to her thus more things than he could say in any other way; which yet just after, when he had released it and a motionless pause had ensued, didn’t prevent his adding three words. “Oh Nanda, Nanda!”
She spoke with a hint of impatience about some fairness he didn’t show her, which made him, after a brief moment of surprise, move closer enough to take her hand. She let him hold it, and in silent, serious reassurance, he lifted it to his lips, expressing more feelings than he could in any other way. Yet, right after, when he released it and there was a still moment, he still felt the need to add three words. “Oh Nanda, Nanda!”
The tone of them made her again extraordinarily gentle. “Don’t ‘try’ anything then. Take everything for granted.”
The way they spoke made her feel incredibly gentle again. “Don’t ‘try’ anything then. Just take everything for granted.”
He had turned away from her and walked mechanically, with his air of blind emotion, to the window, where for a minute he looked out. “It has stopped raining,” he said at last; “it’s going to brighten.”
He turned away from her and walked stiffly, with his expression of unfocused emotion, to the window, where he looked out for a minute. “The rain has stopped,” he finally said; “it’s going to clear up.”
The place had three windows, and Nanda went to the next. “Not quite yet—but I think it will.”
The place had three windows, and Nanda moved to the next one. “Not quite yet—but I think it will.”
Mitchy soon faced back into the room, where after a brief hesitation he moved, as quietly, almost as cautiously, as if on tiptoe, to the seat occupied by his companion at the beginning of their talk. Here he sank down watching the girl, who stood a while longer with her eyes on the garden. “You want me, you say, to take her out of the Duchess’s life; but where am I myself, if we come to that, but even more IN the Duchess’s life than Aggie is? I’m in it by my contacts, my associations, my indifferences—all my acceptances, knowledges, amusements. I’m in it by my cynicisms—those that circumstances somehow from the first, when I began for myself to look at life and the world, committed me to and steeped me in; I’m in it by a kind of desperation that I shouldn’t have felt perhaps if you had got hold of me sooner with just this touch with which you’ve got hold of me to-day; and I’m in it more than all—you’ll yourself admit—by the very fact that her aunt desires, as you know, much more even than you do, to bring the thing about. Then we SHOULD be—the Duchess and I—shoulder to shoulder!”
Mitchy soon turned back into the room, where after a moment of hesitation, he moved quietly, almost cautiously, as if on tiptoe, to the seat occupied by his companion at the start of their conversation. He sank down, watching the girl, who lingered for a while with her gaze fixed on the garden. “You want me, you say, to take her out of the Duchess’s life; but where do I fit into this? I’m even more a part of the Duchess’s life than Aggie is. I’m in it through my connections, my associations, my indifference—all my acceptances, knowledge, and entertainment. I’m in it through my cynicism—those beliefs that, from the moment I started to view life and the world for myself, committed me and immersed me in that world. I’m in it out of a kind of desperation that I might not have felt if you had reached me sooner with this same influence you have on me today; and I’m in it even more than you’d admit—by the simple fact that her aunt wants, as you know, far more than you do, to make this happen. So we SHOULD be—the Duchess and I—side by side!”
Nanda heard him motionless to the end, taking also another minute to turn over what he had said. “What is it you like so in Lord Petherton?” she asked as she came to him.
Nanda listened to him silently until he finished, then took another minute to think over what he had said. “What do you find so appealing about Lord Petherton?” she asked as she approached him.
“My dear child, if you only could tell me! It would be, wouldn’t it?—it must have been—the subject of some fairy-tale, if fairy-tales were made now, or better still of some Christmas pantomime: ‘The Gnome and the Giant.’”
“My dear child, if only you could tell me! It would be, right?—it must have been—the theme of some fairy tale, if fairy tales were created today, or even better, some Christmas show: ‘The Gnome and the Giant.’”
Nanda appeared to try—not with much success—to see it. “Do you find Lord Petherton a Gnome?”
Nanda seemed to try—not very successfully—to see it. “Do you think Lord Petherton is a Gnome?”
Mitchy at first, for all reward, only glared at her. “Charming, Nanda—charming!”
Mitchy initially just stared at her in silence. “So charming, Nanda—so charming!”
“A man’s giant enough for Lord Petherton,” she went on, “when his fortune’s gigantic. He preys upon you.”
“A man is big enough for Lord Petherton,” she continued, “when his fortune is enormous. He takes advantage of you.”
His hands in his pockets and his legs much apart, Mitchy sat there as in a posture adapted to her simplicity. “You’re adorable. YOU don’t. But it IS rather horrid, isn’t it?” he presently went on.
His hands in his pockets and his legs spread apart, Mitchy sat there in a way that suited her straightforwardness. “You’re adorable. YOU don’t. But it IS kind of awful, isn’t it?” he continued.
Her momentary silence would have been by itself enough of an answer. “Nothing—of all you speak of,” she nevertheless returned, “will matter then. She’ll so simplify your life.” He remained just as he was, only with his eyes on her; and meanwhile she had turned again to her window, through which a faint sun-streak began to glimmer and play. At sight of it she opened the casement to let in the warm freshness. “The rain HAS stopped.”
Her brief silence was enough of an answer on its own. “Nothing you’re talking about,” she replied, “will matter then. She’ll make your life so much simpler.” He stayed exactly as he was, just focusing on her; meanwhile, she turned back to her window, where a faint sunbeam began to shine and dance. Seeing it, she opened the window to let in the warm breeze. “The rain HAS stopped.”
“You say you want me to save her. But what you really mean,” Mitchy resumed from the sofa, “isn’t at all exactly that.”
“You say you want me to save her. But what you really mean,” Mitchy continued from the sofa, “isn’t exactly that at all.”
Nanda, without heeding the remark, took in the sunshine. “It will be charming now in the garden.”
Nanda, ignoring the comment, enjoyed the sunshine. “It’ll be lovely in the garden now.”
Her friend got up, found his wonderful crossbarred cap, after a glance, on a neighbouring chair, and with it came toward her. “Your hope is that—as I’m good enough to be worth it—she’ll save ME.”
Her friend stood up, found his amazing crosshatched cap after a quick look at a nearby chair, and came over to her wearing it. “You hope that—since I’m good enough to be worth it—she’ll save ME.”
Nanda looked at him now. “She will, Mitchy—she WILL!”
Nanda looked at him now. “She will, Mitchy—she WILL!”
They stood a moment in the recovered brightness; after which he mechanically—as with the pressure of quite another consciousness—put on his cap. “Well then, shall that hope between us be the thing—?”
They stood for a moment in the regained light; after which he automatically—almost as if under the influence of a different awareness—put on his cap. “So then, should that hope between us be the thing—?”
“The thing?”—she just wondered.
"What's the thing?" she wondered.
“Why that will have drawn us together—to hold us so, you know—this afternoon. I mean the secret we spoke of.”
“Why that will have brought us together—to keep us like this, you know—this afternoon. I’m talking about the secret we discussed.”
She put out to him on this the hand he had taken a few minutes before, and he clasped it now only with the firmness it seemed to give and to ask for. “Oh it will do for that!” she said as they went out together.
She extended the hand he had taken a few minutes earlier, and he grasped it now, only with the strength it seemed to provide and to seek. “Oh, that will work for that!” she said as they walked out together.
III
III
It had been understood that he was to take his leave on the morrow, though Vanderbank was to stay another day. Mr. Longdon had for the Sunday dinner invited three or four of his neighbours to “meet” the two gentlemen from town, so that it was not till the company had departed, or in other words till near bedtime, that our four friends could again have become aware, as between themselves, of that directness of mutual relation which forms the subject of our picture. It had not, however, prevented Nanda’s slipping upstairs as soon as the doctor and his wife had gone, and the manner indeed in which, on the stroke of eleven, Mr. Longdon conformed to his tradition of appropriating a particular candle was as positive an expression of it as any other. Nothing in him was more amiable than the terms maintained between the rigour of his personal habits and his free imagination of the habits of others. He deprecated as regards the former, it might have been seen, most signs of likeness, and no one had ever dared to learn how he would have handled a show of imitation. “The way to flatter him,” Mitchy threw off five minutes later, “is not to make him think you resemble or agree with him, but to let him see how different you perceive he can bear to think you. I mean of course without hating you.”
It was understood that he would leave the next day, while Vanderbank would stay another day. Mr. Longdon had invited three or four of his neighbors for Sunday dinner to “meet” the two gentlemen from the city, so it wasn't until the guests left, or in other words, near bedtime, that our four friends could once again recognize the directness of their mutual relationship that serves as the subject of our story. However, it didn’t stop Nanda from slipping upstairs as soon as the doctor and his wife had left, and the way Mr. Longdon, at the stroke of eleven, followed his tradition of taking a specific candle was as clear an expression of it as anything else. Nothing about him was more amiable than the balance he maintained between the strictness of his personal habits and his free imagination regarding the habits of others. He disapproved of any signs of similarity when it came to the former, and no one ever dared to discover how he would deal with a display of imitation. “The way to flatter him,” Mitchy casually remarked five minutes later, “is not to make him think you resemble or agree with him, but to show him how different you believe he can bear to think of you. I mean, of course, without hating you.”
“But what interest have YOU,” Vanderbank asked, “in the way to flatter him?”
“But what interest do YOU have,” Vanderbank asked, “in flattering him?”
“My dear fellow, more interest than you. I haven’t been here all day without arriving at conclusions on the credit he has opened to you—!”
“My dear friend, I'm more interested than you are. I haven't been here all day without coming to conclusions about the credit he's given you—!”
“Do you mean the amount he’ll settle?”
“Are you asking about the amount he'll agree to?”
“You have it in your power,” said Mitchy, “to make it anything you like.”
“You have the power,” Mitchy said, “to make it whatever you want.”
“And is he then—so bloated?”
“And is he then—so overweight?”
Mitchy was on his feet in the apartment in which their host had left them, and he had at first for this question but an expressive motion of the shoulders in respect to everything in the room. “See, judge, guess, feel!”
Mitchy was standing up in the apartment where their host had left them, and at first, he responded to this question with just a meaningful shrug about everything in the room. “See, judge, guess, feel!”
But it was as if Vanderbank, before the fire, consciously controlled his own attention. “Oh I don’t care a hang!”
But it was like Vanderbank, in front of the fire, was deliberately focusing his own attention. “Oh, I don’t care at all!”
This passage took place in the library and as a consequence of their having confessed, as their friend faced them with his bedroom light, that a brief discreet vigil and a box of cigars would fix better than anything else the fine impression of the day. Mitchy might at that moment, on the evidence of the eyes Mr. Longdon turned to them and of which his innocent candle-flame betrayed the secret, have found matter for a measure of the almost extreme allowances he wanted them to want of him. They had only to see that the greater window was fast and to turn out the library lamp. It might really have amused them to stand a moment at the open door that, apart from this, was to testify to his conception of those who were not, in the smaller hours, as HE was. He had in fact by his retreat—and but too sensibly—left them there with a deal of midnight company. If one of these presences was the mystery he had himself mixed the manner of our young men showed a due expectation of the others. Mitchy, on hearing how little Vanderbank “cared,” only kept up a while longer that observant revolution in which he had spent much of his day, to which any fresh sense of any exhibition always promptly committed him, and which, had it not been controlled by infinite tact, might have affected the nerves of those in whom enjoyment was less rotary. He was silent long enough to suggest his fearing that almost anything he might say would appear too allusive; then at last once more he took his risk. “Awfully jolly old place!”
This scene happened in the library, and because they had confessed while their friend faced them with his bedroom light, a quick, discreet hangout and a box of cigars would make the day's experience even better. At that moment, based on the look Mr. Longdon gave them and the way his innocent candle flame revealed the truth, Mitchy could have found enough reason to ask them to be understanding of his almost extreme allowances. They just had to ensure that the big window was closed and turn off the library lamp. It might have actually been entertaining for them to stand for a moment at the open door, which was meant to show his view of those who weren't like him in the late hours. His retreat had clearly left them with a lot of midnight company. If one of these presences was a mystery he had created, the way our young men acted indicated they expected more from the others. Upon hearing how little Vanderbank "cared," Mitchy continued his observant routine for a while longer; he had dedicated much of his day to this, and any new sense of any situation always quickly drew him in. Had it not been for his endless tact, it could have unsettled those who found enjoyment less dynamic. He stayed silent long enough to imply he feared that saying almost anything would seem too suggestive; then, in the end, he took another chance. “This place is incredibly nice!”
“It is indeed,” Van only said; but his posture in the large chair he had pushed toward the open window was of itself almost an opinion. The August night was hot and the air that came in charged and sweet. Vanderbank smoked with his face to the dusky garden and the dim stars; at the end of a few moments more of which he glanced round. “Don’t you think it rather stuffy with that big lamp? As those candles on the chimney are going we might put it out.”
“It really is,” Van replied, but his position in the big chair he had moved toward the open window spoke volumes. The August night was warm, and the air that filtered in was rich and sweet. Vanderbank smoked while looking out at the shadowy garden and the faint stars; after a few moments, he turned around. “Don’t you think it’s a bit stuffy with that huge lamp? Since those candles on the mantel are burning down, we could just turn it off.”
“Like this?” The amiable Mitchy had straightway obliged his companion and he as promptly took in the effect of the diminished light on the character of the room, which he commended as if the depth of shadow produced were all this companion had sought. He might freshly have brought home to Vanderbank that a man sensitive to so many different things, and thereby always sure of something or other, could never really be incommoded; though that personage presently indeed showed himself occupied with another thought.
“Like this?” The friendly Mitchy immediately complied with his companion and quickly noticed how the reduced lighting changed the vibe of the room, which he praised as if the deeper shadows were exactly what his friend intended. He might have reminded Vanderbank that a person who is sensitive to so many different things, and therefore always aware of something, could never really be bothered; although, that particular person seemed to be distracted by another thought.
“I think I ought to mention to you that I’ve told him how you and Mrs. Brook now both know. I did so this afternoon on our way back from church—I hadn’t done it before. He took me a walk round to show me more of the place, and that gave me my chance. But he doesn’t mind,” Vanderbank continued. “The only thing is that I’ve thought it may possibly make him speak to you, so that it’s better you should know he knows. But he told me definitely Nanda doesn’t.”
“I should probably let you know that I told him you and Mrs. Brook both know now. I brought it up this afternoon on our way back from church—I hadn't mentioned it before. He took me for a walk to show me more of the place, and that gave me the opportunity. But he’s fine with it,” Vanderbank continued. “The only thing is, I thought it might make him talk to you, so it’s good for you to know that he knows. But he definitely told me Nanda doesn’t.”
Mitchy took this in with an attention that spoke of his already recognising how the less tempered darkness favoured talk. “And is that all that passed between you?”
Mitchy absorbed this with a focus that indicated he was already aware that the unfiltered darkness encouraged conversation. “Is that everything you talked about?”
“Well, practically; except of course that I made him understand, I think, how it happened that I haven’t kept my own counsel.”
“Well, basically; except of course that I made him understand, I think, how it happened that I haven’t kept my own thoughts to myself.”
“Oh but you HAVE—didn’t he at least feel?—or perhaps even have done better, when you’ve two such excellent persons to keep it FOR you. Can’t he easily believe how we feel with you?”
“Oh, but you HAVE—didn’t he at least feel?—or maybe even have done better when you’ve got two amazing people to keep it FOR you. Can’t he easily understand how we feel with you?”
Vanderbank appeared for a minute to leave this appeal unheeded; he continued to stare into the garden while he smoked and swung the long leg he had thrown over the arm of the chair. When he at last spoke, however, it was with some emphasis—perhaps even with some vulgarity. “Oh rot!”
Vanderbank seemed ready to ignore the appeal for a moment; he kept staring into the garden while he smoked and swung the long leg he had draped over the arm of the chair. But when he finally spoke, it was with noticeable emphasis—maybe even a bit rudely. “Oh, come on!”
Mitchy hovered without an arrest. “You mean he CAN’T feel?”
Mitchy hovered without an arrest. “You mean he CAN’T feel?”
“I mean it isn’t true. I’ve no illusions about you. I know how you’re both affected, though I of course perfectly trust you.”
“I mean it’s not true. I have no illusions about you. I can see how both of you are affected, but of course, I trust you completely.”
Mitchy had a short silence. “Trust us not to speak?”
Mitchy paused for a moment. “Are you really asking us not to say anything?”
“Not to speak to Nanda herself—though of course too if you spoke to others,” Vanderbank went on, “they’d immediately rush and tell her.”
“Not to talk to Nanda herself—though of course if you talked to others,” Vanderbank continued, “they’d instantly run and tell her.”
“I’ve spoken to no one,” said Mitchy. “I’m sure of it. And neither has Mrs. Brook.”
“I haven’t talked to anyone,” said Mitchy. “I’m certain of it. And neither has Mrs. Brook.”
“I’m glad you’re sure of that also,” Mitchy returned, “for it’s only doing her justice.”
“I’m glad you feel the same way,” Mitchy replied, “because it’s only fair to her.”
“Oh I’m quite confident of it,” said Vanderbank. “And without asking her?”
“Oh, I'm pretty sure about that,” Vanderbank said. “And without asking her?”
“Perfectly.”
"Absolutely."
“And you’re equally sure, without asking, that I haven’t betrayed you?” After which, while, as if to let the question lie there in its folly, Vanderbank said nothing, his friend pursued: “I came, I must tell you, terribly near it to-day.”
“And you’re just as sure, without even asking, that I haven’t betrayed you?” After that, while, as if to let the question hang there in its ridiculousness, Vanderbank stayed silent, his friend continued: “I have to tell you, I came really close to it today.”
“Why must you tell me? Your coming ‘near’ doesn’t concern me, and I take it you don’t suppose I’m watching or sounding you. Mrs. Brook will have come terribly near,” Vanderbank continued as if to make the matter free; “but she won’t have done it either. She’ll have been distinctly tempted—!”
“Why do you have to tell me? Your coming ‘near’ doesn’t bother me, and I assume you don’t think I’m keeping an eye on you. Mrs. Brook probably got pretty close,” Vanderbank went on as if to make things clear; “but she won’t have actually done it either. She’ll have been definitely tempted—!”
“But she won’t have fallen?” Mitchy broke in. “Exactly—there we are. I was distinctly tempted and I didn’t fall. I think your certainty about Mrs. Brook,” he added, “shows you do know her. She’s incapable of anything deliberately nasty.”
“But she wouldn’t have fallen?” Mitchy interrupted. “Exactly—there we are. I was definitely tempted and I didn’t fall. I think your certainty about Mrs. Brook,” he continued, “shows you do know her. She’s not capable of anything deliberately mean.”
“Oh of anything nasty in any way,” Vanderbank said musingly and kindly.
“Oh, about anything unpleasant at all,” Vanderbank said thoughtfully and gently.
“Yes; one knows on the whole what she WON’T do.” After which, for a period, Mitchy roamed and reflected. “But in spite of the assurance given you by Mr. Longdon—or perhaps indeed just because of your having taken it—I think I ought to mention to you my belief that Nanda does know of his offer to you. I mean by having guessed it.”
“Yes; you generally have an idea of what she WON’T do.” After that, Mitchy wandered and thought. “But despite the reassurance you got from Mr. Longdon—or maybe because you accepted it—I think I should tell you that I believe Nanda does know about his offer to you. I mean she has probably guessed it.”
“Oh!” said Vanderbank.
“Oh!” Vanderbank exclaimed.
“There’s in fact more still,” his companion pursued—“that I feel I should like to mention to you.”
“There’s actually more,” his companion continued—“that I think I should mention to you.”
“Oh!” Vanderbank at first only repeated. But after a moment he said: “My dear fellow, I’m much obliged.”
“Oh!” Vanderbank initially just echoed. But after a moment, he said: “My dear friend, I really appreciate it.”
“The thing I speak of is something I should at any rate have said, and I should have looked out for some chance if we had not had this one.” Mitchy spoke as if his friend’s last words were not of consequence, and he continued as Vanderbank got up and, moving rather aimlessly, came and stood with his back to the chimney. “My only hesitation would have been caused by its entailing our going down into things in a way that, face to face—given the private nature of the things—I dare say most men don’t particularly enjoy. But if you don’t mind—!”
“The thing I'm talking about is something I should have said regardless, and I would have looked for an opportunity if we hadn’t had this one.” Mitchy spoke as if his friend’s last words didn’t matter, and he continued as Vanderbank got up, moving somewhat aimlessly, and stood with his back to the fireplace. “My only hesitation would have been about diving into things in a way that, face to face—considering the personal nature of the issues—I’m sure most guys don’t really enjoy. But if you don’t mind—!”
“Oh I don’t mind. In fact, as I tell you, I recognise an obligation to you.” Vanderbank, with his shoulders against the high mantel, uttered this without a direct look; he smoked and smoked, then considered the tip of his cigar. “You feel convinced she knows?” he threw out.
“Oh, I don’t mind. In fact, as I’m telling you, I feel like I owe you one.” Vanderbank leaned against the tall mantel, saying this without making eye contact; he kept smoking and then focused on the tip of his cigar. “You really think she knows?” he asked.
“Well, it’s my impression.”
"Well, that’s my take."
“Ah any impression of yours—of that sort—is sure to be right. If you think I ought to have it from you I’m really grateful. Is that—a—what you wanted to say to me?” Vanderbank after a slight pause demanded.
“Any impression you have—of that kind—is definitely correct. If you think I should hear it from you, I’m truly thankful. Is that—uh— what you wanted to tell me?” Vanderbank asked after a brief pause.
Mitchy, watching him more than he watched Mitchy, shook a mildly decisive head. “No.”
Mitchy, paying more attention to him than he was to Mitchy, shook his head slightly in a firm way. “No.”
Vanderbank, his eyes on his smoke-puffs, seemed to wonder. “What you wanted is—something else?”
Vanderbank, staring at his smoke rings, appeared to be pondering. “What you wanted is—something different?”
“Something else.”
“Something different.”
“Oh!” said Vanderbank for the third time.
“Oh!” Vanderbank exclaimed for the third time.
The ejaculation had been vague, but the movement that followed it was definite; the young man, turning away, found himself again near the chair he had quitted, and resumed possession of it as a sign of being at his friend’s service. This friend, however, not only hung fire but finally went back to take a shot from a quarter they might have been supposed to have left. “It strikes me as odd his imagining—awfully acute as he is—that she has NOT guessed. One wouldn’t have thought he could live with her here in such an intimacy—seeing her every day and pretty much all day—and make such a mistake.”
The ejaculation had been unclear, but the movement that followed was obvious; the young man, turning away, found himself back by the chair he had just left and took his seat again, as a way of showing he was at his friend’s service. This friend, however, not only hesitated but ultimately went back to take a shot from a direction they might have been assumed to have abandoned. “I find it strange that he thinks—despite being incredibly sharp—that she hasn’t figured it out. One wouldn’t expect him to live with her here in such closeness—seeing her every day and almost all day—and make such a blunder.”
Vanderbank, his great length all of a lounge again, turned it over. “And yet I do thoroughly feel the mistake’s not yours.”
Vanderbank, sprawled out again, flipped it over. “And I really do believe the mistake isn't yours.”
Mitchy had a new serenity of affirmation. “Oh it’s not mine.”
Mitchy felt a new sense of calm. “Oh, it’s not mine.”
“Perhaps then”—it occurred to his friend—“he doesn’t really believe it.”
“Maybe then”—his friend thought—“he doesn’t really believe it.”
“And only says so to make you feel more easy?”
“And is that just to make you feel more comfortable?”
“So that one may—in fairness to one’s self—keep one’s head, as it were, and decide quite on one’s own grounds.”
“So that one can—fair to oneself—stay grounded, so to speak, and make decisions based on one’s own principles.”
“Then you HAVE still to decide?”
“Then you STILL have to decide?”
Vanderbank took time to answer. “I’ve still to decide.” Mitchy became again on this, in the sociable dusk, a slow-circling vaguely-agitated element, and his companion continued: “Is your idea very generously and handsomely to help that by letting me know—?”
Vanderbank paused before responding. “I’m still figuring it out.” In the friendly evening light, Mitchy turned slowly, feeling a bit uneasy, and his companion added: “Is your plan to generously and kindly assist by letting me know—?”
“That I do definitely renounce”—Mitchy took him up—“any pretension and any hope? Well, I’m ready with a proof of it. I’ve passed my word that I’ll apply elsewhere.”
“Maybe I do definitely renounce”—Mitchy interrupted—“any claim and any hope? Well, I’m ready to prove it. I’ve promised that I’ll look elsewhere.”
Vanderbank turned more round to him. “Apply to the Duchess for her niece?”
Vanderbank turned more towards him. “Should we ask the Duchess about her niece?”
“It’s practically settled.”
“It’s basically settled.”
“But since when?”
"But since when?"
Mitchy barely faltered. “Since this afternoon.”
Mitchy hardly hesitated. “Since this afternoon.”
“Ah then not with the Duchess herself.”
“Ah then not with the Duchess herself.”
“With Nanda—whose plan from the first, you won’t have forgotten, the thing has so charmingly been.”
“With Nanda—whose plan from the beginning, you won't have forgotten, the thing has been so charmingly done.”
Vanderbank could show that his not having in the least forgotten was yet not a bar to his being now mystified. “But, my dear man, what can Nanda ‘settle’?”
Vanderbank could show that not having forgotten at all didn’t stop him from being confused now. “But, my dear man, what can Nanda ‘settle’?”
“My fate,” Mitchy said, pausing well before him.
“My fate,” Mitchy said, stopping right in front of him.
Vanderbank sat now a minute with raised eyes, catching the indistinctness of the other’s strange expression. “You’re both beyond me!” he exclaimed at last. “I don’t see what you in particular gain.”
Vanderbank sat there for a minute, looking up, trying to understand the other person's odd expression. “You both confuse me!” he finally said. “I don’t see what you specifically gain from this.”
“I didn’t either till she made it all out to me. One sees then, in such a matter, for one’s self. And as everything’s gain that isn’t loss, there was nothing I COULD lose. It gets me,” Mitchy further explained, “out of the way.”
“I didn't either until she explained everything to me. You see, in a situation like this, you understand it for yourself. And since anything that isn't a loss is a gain, there was nothing I could lose. It helps me,” Mitchy further explained, “to stay out of it.”
“Out of the way of what?”
“Out of the way of what?”
This, Mitchy frankly showed, was more difficult to say, but he in time brought it out. “Well, of appearing to suggest to you that my existence, in a prolonged state of singleness, may ever represent for her any real alternative.”
This, Mitchy honestly admitted, was harder to say, but eventually he got it out. “Well, it might seem like I’m suggesting that my being single for a long time could ever really be an option for her.”
“But alternative to what?”
“But an alternative to what?”
“Why to being YOUR wife, damn you!” Mitchy, on these words turned away again, and his companion, in the presence of his renewed dim gyrations, sat for a minute dumb. Before Van had spoken indeed he was back again. “Excuse my violence, but of course you really see.”
“Why be your wife, damn you!” Mitchy said, turning away again, and his companion, seeing his repeated strange movements, sat quietly for a minute. Before Van could even speak, Mitchy was back. “Sorry for my outburst, but you see what I mean.”
“I’m not pretending anything,” Vanderbank said—“but a man MUST understand. What I catch hold of is that you offer me—in the fact that you’re thus at any rate disposed of—a proof that I, by the same token, shan’t, if I hesitate to ‘go in,’ have a pretext for saying to myself that I MAY deprive her—!”
“I’m not pretending anything,” Vanderbank said, “but a man MUST understand. What I realize is that you’re giving me—by being in this situation—a reason to believe that if I hesitate to ‘go for it,’ I won’t have an excuse to tell myself that I might deprive her—!”
“Yes, precisely,” Mitchy now urbanely assented: “of something—in the shape of a man with MY amount of money—that she may live to regret and to languish for. My amount of money, don’t you see?” he very simply added, “is nothing to her.”
“Yeah, exactly,” Mitchy said smoothly: “of something—in the form of a man with MY amount of money—that she might end up regretting and yearning for. My amount of money, you see?” he added very plainly, “means nothing to her.”
“And you want me to be sure that—so far as I may ever have had a scruple—she has had her chance and got rid of it.”
“And you want me to be sure that—if I ever had any doubts—she had her chance and moved past it.”
“Completely,” Mitchy smiled.
"Totally," Mitchy smiled.
“Because”—Vanderbank with the aid of his cigar thoughtfully pieced it out—“that may possibly bring me to the point.”
“Because”—Vanderbank, using his cigar to think things through—“that could potentially lead me to the conclusion.”
“Possibly!” Mitchy laughed.
"Maybe!" Mitchy laughed.
He had stood a moment longer, almost as if to see the possibility develop before his eyes, and had even started at the next sound of his friend’s voice. What Vanderbank in fact brought out, however, only made him turn his back. “Do you like so very much little Aggie?”
He stood for a moment longer, as if trying to see the possibility unfold before him, and even flinched at the next sound of his friend's voice. What Vanderbank actually said, though, just made him turn away. “Do you really like little Aggie that much?”
“Well,” said Mitchy, “Nanda does. And I like Nanda.”
“Well,” said Mitchy, “Nanda does. And I like Nanda.”
“You’re too amazing,” Vanderbank mused. His musing had presently the effect of making him rise; meditation indeed beset him after he was on his feet. “I can’t help its coming over me then that on such an extraordinary system you must also rather like ME.”
“You’re incredible,” Vanderbank thought. His thoughts soon made him stand up; in fact, deep thinking took over once he was on his feet. “I can’t shake the feeling that with such an amazing setup, you must actually like ME too.”
“What will you have, my dear Van?” Mitchy frankly asked. “It’s the sort of thing you must be most used to. For at the present moment—look!—aren’t we all at you at once?”
“What do you want, my dear Van?” Mitchy asked candidly. “It’s the kind of thing you must be most familiar with. Right now—look!—aren’t we all focused on you at once?”
It was as if his dear Van had managed to appear to wonder. “‘All’?”
It was as if his dear Van had somehow managed to look puzzled. “‘All’?”
“Nanda, Mrs. Brook, Mr. Longdon—!”
“Nanda, Mrs. Brook, Mr. Longdon—!”
“And you. I see.”
"And you, I see."
“Names of distinction. And all the others,” Mitchy pursued, “that I don’t count.”
“Names of distinction. And all the others,” Mitchy continued, “that I don’t count.”
“Oh you’re the best.”
“Oh, you’re amazing.”
“I?”
“Me?”
“You’re the best,” Vanderbank simply repeated. “It’s at all events most extraordinary,” he declared. “But I make you out on the whole better than I do Mr. Longdon.”
“You’re the best,” Vanderbank said again. “It’s really quite extraordinary,” he stated. “But I think you’re overall better than Mr. Longdon.”
“Ah aren’t we very much the same—simple lovers of life? That is of that finer essence of it which appeals to the consciousness—”
“Ah, aren’t we really quite similar—just simple lovers of life? That is, of that deeper essence of it that resonates with our awareness—”
“The consciousness?”—his companion took up his hesitation.
“The consciousness?”—his companion picked up on his hesitation.
“Well, enlarged and improved.”
“Well, bigger and better.”
The words had made on Mitchy’s lips an image by which his friend appeared for a moment held. “One doesn’t really know quite what to say or to do.”
The words created an image on Mitchy's lips that seemed to capture his friend for a moment. “You really don’t know what to say or do.”
“Oh you must take it all quietly. You’re of a special class; one of those who, as we said the other day—don’t you remember?—are a source of the sacred terror. People made in such a way must take the consequences; just as people must take them,” Mitchy went on, “who are made as I am. So cheer up!”
“Oh, you have to handle it all calmly. You’re part of a special group, one of those who, as we talked about the other day—don’t you remember?—evoke a certain sacred fear. People like that have to face the consequences; just like people who are made like I am must. So, lighten up!”
Mitchy, uttering this incitement, had moved to the empty chair by the window, in which he presently was sunk; and it might have been in emulation of his previous strolling and straying that Vanderbank himself now began to revolve. The meditation he next threw out, however, showed a certain resistance to Mitchy’s advice. “I’m glad at any rate I don’t deprive her of a fortune.”
Mitchy, saying this encouragement, had moved to the empty chair by the window, where he was now settled; and perhaps inspired by his earlier wandering, Vanderbank started to think things over. However, the thoughts he expressed next reflected some hesitation toward Mitchy’s suggestion. “At least I’m glad I’m not taking away her fortune.”
“You don’t deprive her of mine of course,” Mitchy answered from the chair; “but isn’t her enjoyment of Mr. Longdon’s at least a good deal staked after all on your action?”
“You’re not taking anything from her, of course,” Mitchy replied from the chair; “but isn’t her enjoyment of Mr. Longdon really quite dependent on what you do?”
Vanderbank stopped short. “It’s his idea to settle it ALL?”
Vanderbank paused. “Is it really his plan to resolve everything?”
Mitchy gave out his glare. “I thought you didn’t ‘care a hang.’ I haven’t been here so long,” he went on as his companion at first retorted nothing, “without making up my mind for myself about his means. He IS distinctly bloated.”
Mitchy shot him a glare. “I thought you didn’t ‘care at all.’ I haven’t been here long,” he continued as his companion initially said nothing, “without figuring things out for myself about his wealth. He’s definitely full of himself.”
It sent Vanderbank off again. “Oh well, she’ll no more get all in the one event than she’ll get nothing in the other. She’ll only get a sort of provision. But she’ll get that whatever happens.”
It sent Vanderbank off again. “Oh well, she won’t get everything in one event any more than she’ll get nothing in the other. She’ll only get some kind of provision. But she’ll get that no matter what.”
“Oh if you’re sure—!” Mitchy simply commented.
“Oh, if you’re sure—!” Mitchy just said.
“I’m not sure, confound it!” Then—for his voice had been irritated—Van spoke more quietly. “Only I see her here—though on his wish of course—handling things quite as if they were her own and paying him a visit without, apparently, any calculable end. What’s that on HIS part but a pledge?”
“I’m not sure, damn it!” Then—his voice had gotten irritated—Van spoke more quietly. “I just see her here—though it’s clearly his idea—acting like everything is hers and visiting him without, apparently, any clear purpose. What does that mean on HIS part but a promise?”
Oh Mitchy could show off-hand that he knew what it was. “It’s a pledge, quite as much, to you. He shows you the whole thing. He likes you not a whit less than he likes her.”
Oh Mitchy could easily demonstrate that he knew what it was. “It’s a commitment, just as much, to you. He reveals all of it to you. He likes you just as much as he likes her.”
“Oh thunder!” Van impatiently sighed.
“Oh man!” Van impatiently sighed.
“It’s as ‘rum’ as you please, but there it is,” said the inexorable Mitchy.
“It’s as ‘weird’ as you want, but that’s just how it is,” said the unyielding Mitchy.
“Then does he think I’ll do it for THIS?”
“Does he really think I’ll do it for THIS?”
“For ‘this’?”
"For this?"
“For the place, the whole thing, as you call it, that he shows me.”
“For the place, the whole thing, as you say it, that he shows me.”
Mitchy had a short silence that might have represented a change of colour. “It isn’t good enough?” But he instantly took himself up. “Of course he wants—as I do—to treat you with tact!”
Mitchy fell silent for a moment, which might have shown a shift in his mood. “Isn’t it good enough?” But he quickly reassured himself. “Of course he wants—to treat you with care, just like I do!”
“Oh it’s all right,” Vanderbank immediately said. “Your ‘tact’—yours and his—is marvellous, and Nanda’s greatest of all.”
“Oh, it’s all good,” Vanderbank quickly replied. “Your ‘tact’—yours and his—is amazing, and Nanda’s the best of all.”
Mitchy’s momentary renewal of stillness was addressed, he somehow managed not obscurely to convey, to the last clause of his friend’s speech. “If you’re not sure,” he presently resumed, “why can’t you frankly ask him?”
Mitchy’s brief moment of calm was acknowledged; he somehow managed to convey this clearly to the final part of his friend’s speech. “If you’re unsure,” he then continued, “why can’t you just ask him directly?”
Vanderbank again, as the phrase is, “mooned” about a little. “Because I don’t know that it would do.”
Vanderbank once again, as the expression goes, "mooned" around a bit. "Because I don't think that would work."
“What do you mean by ‘do’?”
“What do you mean by ‘do’?”
“Well, that it would be exactly—what do you call it?—‘square.’ Or even quite delicate or decent. To take from him, in the way of an assurance so handsomely offered, so much, and then to ask for more: I don’t feel I can do it. Besides, I’ve my little conviction. To the question itself he might easily reply that it’s none of my business.”
“Well, that would be exactly—what do you call it?—‘square.’ Or even quite delicate or decent. To take from him, in the way of an assurance so generously offered, so much, and then to ask for more: I don’t think I can do it. Besides, I have my own belief. To the question itself, he might easily respond that it’s none of my business.”
“I see,” Mitchy dropped. “Such pressure might suggest to him moreover that you’re hesitating more than you perhaps really are.”
“I get it,” Mitchy said. “That kind of pressure might make him think you’re hesitating more than you actually are.”
“Oh as to THAT” said Vanderbank, “I think he practically knows how much.”
“Oh, regarding THAT,” said Vanderbank, “I think he pretty much knows how much.”
“And how little?” He met this, however, with no more form than if it had been a poor joke, so that Mitchy also smoked for a moment in silence. “It’s your coming down here, you mean, for these three or four days, that will have fixed it?”
“And how little?” He responded to this as if it were just a bad joke, leaving Mitchy to smoke in silence for a moment. “You mean your visit here for these three or four days is what will have made it happen?”
The question this time was one to which the speaker might have expected an answer, but Vanderbank’s only immediate answer was to walk and walk. “I want so awfully to be kind to her,” he at last said.
The question this time was one the speaker might have expected a response to, but Vanderbank’s only immediate reaction was to just keep walking. “I really want to be nice to her,” he finally said.
“I should think so!” Then with irrelevance Mitchy harked back. “Shall I find out?”
“I think so!” Then, out of the blue, Mitchy asked, “Should I find out?”
But Vanderbank, with another thought, had lost the thread. “Find out what?”
But Vanderbank, lost in another thought, had lost track of the conversation. “Find out what?”
“Why if she does get anything—!”
“Why, if she gets anything—!”
“If I’m not kind ENOUGH?”—Van had caught up again. “Dear no; I’d rather you shouldn’t speak unless first spoken to.”
“If I’m not kind ENOUGH?”—Van had caught up again. “Of course not; I’d prefer you to stay quiet unless someone talks to you first.”
“Well, HE may speak—since he knows we know.”
“Well, he can talk—since he knows we know.”
“It isn’t likely, for he can’t make out why I told you.”
“It’s probably not true, since he doesn’t understand why I told you.”
“You didn’t tell ME, you know,” said Mitchy. “You told Mrs. Brook.”
“You didn't tell ME, you know,” Mitchy said. “You told Mrs. Brook.”
“Well, SHE told you, and her talking about it is the unpleasant idea. He can’t get her down anyhow.”
“Well, she told you, and her bringing it up is the uncomfortable part. He can’t bring her down anyway.”
“Poor Mrs. Brook!” Mitchy meditated.
"Poor Mrs. Brook!" Mitchy thought.
“Poor Mrs. Brook!” his companion echoed.
"Poor Mrs. Brook!" his companion repeated.
“But I thought you said,” he went on, “that he doesn’t mind.”
“But I thought you said,” he continued, “that he doesn't care.”
“YOUR knowing? Well, I dare say he doesn’t. But he doesn’t want a lot of gossip and chatter.”
“Your knowledge? Well, I bet he doesn’t. But he doesn’t want a lot of gossip and chatter.”
“Oh!” said Mitchy with meekness.
“Oh!” Mitchy said softly.
“I may absolutely take it from you then,” Vanderbank presently resumed, “that Nanda has her idea?”
“I can definitely take it from you then,” Vanderbank continued, “that Nanda has her own idea?”
“Oh she didn’t tell me so. But it’s none the less my belief.”
“Oh, she didn’t say that to me. But I still believe it.”
“Well,” Vanderbank at last threw off, “I feel it for myself. If only because she always knows everything,” he pursued without looking at Mitchy. “She always knows everything, everything.”
“Well,” Vanderbank finally said, “I can sense it myself. If for no other reason than she always knows everything,” he continued, not looking at Mitchy. “She always knows everything, everything.”
“Everything, everything.” Mitchy got up.
“Everything, everything.” Mitchy stood up.
“She told me so herself yesterday,” said Van.
“She told me that herself yesterday,” said Van.
“And she told ME so to-day.”
“And she told me that today.”
Vanderbank’s hesitation might have shown he was struck with this. “Well, I don’t think it’s information that either of us required. But of course she—can’t help it,” he added. “Everything, literally everything, in London, in the world she lives in, is in the air she breathes—so that the longer SHE’S in it the more she’ll know.”
Vanderbank’s pause seemed to indicate he was impacted by this. “Honestly, I don’t think it’s something either of us needed to know. But, of course, she—can’t do anything about it,” he added. “Everything, absolutely everything, in London, in the world she inhabits, is in the air she breathes—so the longer SHE’S in it, the more she’ll understand.”
“The more she’ll know, certainly,” Mitchy acknowledged. “But she isn’t in it, you see, down here.”
“The more she'll know, for sure,” Mitchy admitted. “But she isn’t involved in it, you see, down here.”
“No. Only she appears to have come down with such accumulations. And she won’t be here for ever,” Vanderbank hastened to mention. “Certainly not if you marry her.”
“No. It seems that only she has developed such issues. And she won’t be here forever,” Vanderbank quickly pointed out. “Definitely not if you marry her.”
“But isn’t that at the same time,” Vanderbank asked, “just the difficulty?”
“But isn’t that at the same time,” Vanderbank asked, “just the challenge?”
Mitchy looked vague. “The difficulty?”
Mitchy looked uncertain. “The issue?”
“Why as a married woman she’ll be steeped in it again.”
“Why, as a married woman, she’ll be caught up in it again.”
“Surely”—oh Mitchy could be candid! “But the difference will be that for a married woman it won’t matter. It only matters for girls,” he plausibly continued—“and then only for those on whom no one takes pity.”
“Surely”—oh Mitchy could be honest! “But the difference is that for a married woman it won’t matter. It only matters for girls,” he logically added—“and only for those who no one feels sorry for.”
“The trouble is,” said Vanderbank—but quite as if uttering only a general truth—“that it’s just a thing that may sometimes operate as a bar to pity. Isn’t it for the non-marrying girls that it doesn’t particularly matter? For the others it’s such an odd preparation.”
“The trouble is,” said Vanderbank—sounding as if he were just stating a general truth—“that it’s something that can sometimes act as a barrier to pity. Doesn’t it not really affect the girls who don’t marry? For the others, it’s such a strange preparation.”
“Oh I don’t mind it!” Mitchy declared.
“Oh, I don’t mind it!” Mitchy said.
Vanderbank visibly demurred. “Ah but your choice—!”
Vanderbank visibly hesitated. “Oh, but your choice—!”
“Is such a different sort of thing?” Mitchy, for the half-hour, in the ambiguous dusk, had never looked more droll. “The young lady I named isn’t my CHOICE.”
“Is it really that different?” Mitchy, for the half-hour, in the ambiguous dusk, had never looked more amusing. “The young lady I mentioned isn’t my CHOICE.”
“Well then, that’s only a sign the more that you do these things more easily.”
“Well then, that just means the more you do these things, the easier it gets.”
“Oh ‘easily’!” Mitchy murmured.
“Oh, ‘easily’!” Mitchy murmured.
“We oughtn’t at any rate to keep it up,” said Vanderbank, who had looked at his watch. “Twelve twenty-five—good-night. Shall I blow out the candles?”
“We really shouldn’t keep this going,” said Vanderbank, glancing at his watch. “Twelve twenty-five—night, everyone. Should I blow out the candles?”
“Do, please. I’ll close the window”—and Mitchy went to it. “I’ll follow you—good-night.” The candles after a minute were out and his friend had gone, but Mitchy, left in darkness face to face with the vague quiet garden, still stood there.
“Sure, I’ll close the window,” Mitchy said as he moved towards it. “I’ll catch up with you—goodnight.” After a minute, the candles were extinguished and his friend had left, but Mitchy, now alone in the dark with the still, shadowy garden, remained there.
BOOK EIGHTH. TISHY GRENDON
I
I
The footman, opening the door, mumbled his name without sincerity, and Vanderbank, passing in, found in fact—for he had caught the symptom—the chairs and tables, the lighted lamps and the flowers alone in possession. He looked at his watch, which exactly marked eight, then turned to speak again to the servant, who had, however, without another sound and as if blushing for the house, already closed him in. There was nothing indeed but Mrs. Grendon’s want of promptness that failed of a welcome: her drawing-room, on the January night, showed its elegance through a suffusion of pink electricity which melted, at the end of the vista, into the faintly golden glow of a retreat still more sacred. Vanderbank walked after a moment into the second room, which also proved empty and which had its little globes of white fire—discreetly limited in number—coated with lemon-coloured silk. The walls, covered with delicate French mouldings, were so fair that they seemed vaguely silvered; the low French chimney had a French fire. There was a lemon-coloured stuff on the sofa and chairs, a wonderful polish on the floor that was largely exposed, and a copy of a French novel in blue paper on one of the spindle-legged tables. Vanderbank looked about him an instant as if generally struck, then gave himself to something that had particularly caught his eye. This was simply his own name written rather large on the cover of the French book and endowed, after he had taken the volume up, with the power to hold his attention the more closely the longer he looked at it. He uttered, for a private satisfaction, before letting the matter pass, a low confused sound; after which, flinging the book down with some emphasis in another place, he moved to the chimney-piece, where his eyes for a little intently fixed the small ashy wood-fire. When he raised them again it was, on the observation that the beautiful clock on the mantel was wrong, to consult once more his watch and then give a glance, in the chimney-glass, at the state of his moustache, the ends of which he twisted for a moment with due care. While so engaged he became aware of something else and, quickly facing about, recognised in the doorway of the room the other figure the glass had just reflected.
The footman opened the door and muttered his name without any real feeling, and Vanderbank, stepping inside, realized—since he had caught the mood—that the chairs and tables, the lit lamps, and the flowers were the only ones present. He checked his watch, which showed exactly eight, then turned to speak again to the servant, who, without making another sound and seeming embarrassed for the place, had already closed the door. The only thing lacking a proper welcome was Mrs. Grendon’s delay: her drawing-room, on that January night, shone elegantly with a soft pink light that faded into a faint golden glow from a more private space at the end. After a moment, Vanderbank walked into the second room, which was also empty and had a few small globes of white light—neatly limited in number—dressed in lemon-colored silk. The walls, adorned with delicate French moldings, looked so beautiful they seemed slightly silvered; the low French fireplace had a cozy fire. The sofa and chairs were covered in lemon-colored fabric, the polished floor gleamed largely, and there was a blue-covered French novel on one of the spindle-legged tables. Vanderbank took a moment to look around, clearly impressed, then focused on something that particularly caught his attention. It was simply his own name written in large letters on the cover of the French book, which, after he picked it up, seemed to draw his attention more the longer he looked at it. For his own amusement, he let out a quiet, mixed sound before putting the book down emphatically in another spot, then moved to the mantelpiece, where he stared intently at the small ashy fire. When he looked up again, it was to notice that the beautiful clock on the mantel was wrong, so he checked his watch again and then glanced in the chimney mirror to see how his moustache looked, twisting the ends carefully for a moment. While doing this, he became aware of something else and quickly turned around to recognize, in the doorway, the other figure the mirror had just reflected.
“Oh YOU?” he said with a quick handshake. “Mrs. Grendon’s down?” But he had already passed with Nanda, on their greeting, back into the first room, which contained only themselves, and she had mentioned that she believed Tishy to have said 8.15, which meant of course anything people liked.
“Oh YOU?” he said with a quick handshake. “Mrs. Grendon’s out?” But he had already moved on with Nanda, after their greeting, back into the first room, which held just the two of them, and she had mentioned that she thought Tishy had said 8:15, which really meant whatever people wanted.
“Oh then there’ll be nobody till nine. I didn’t, I suppose, sufficiently study my note; which didn’t mention to me, by the way,” Vanderbank added, “that you were to be here.”
“Oh, so there won’t be anyone until nine. I guess I didn’t really read my note closely enough; it didn’t mention, by the way,” Vanderbank added, “that you were going to be here.”
“Ah but why SHOULD it?” Nanda spoke again, however, before he could reply. “I dare say that when she wrote to you she didn’t know.”
“Ah, but why SHOULD it?” Nanda spoke again before he could respond. “I bet when she wrote to you, she didn’t know.”
“Know you’d come bang up to meet me?” Vanderbank laughed. “Jolly at any rate, thanks to my mistake, to have in this way a quiet moment with you. You came on ahead of your mother?”
“Did you come all the way to meet me?” Vanderbank laughed. “It’s nice, at least because of my mistake, to get this quiet moment with you. You came ahead of your mom?”
“Oh no—I’m staying here.”
“Oh no—I’m staying put.”
“Oh!” said Vanderbank.
“Oh!” Vanderbank exclaimed.
“Mr. Longdon came up with me—I came here, Friday last, straight.”
“Mr. Longdon came with me—I arrived here last Friday, directly.”
“You parted at the door?” he asked with marked gaiety.
“You split at the door?” he asked cheerfully.
She thought a moment—she was more serious. “Yes—but only for a day or two. He’s coming tonight.”
She thought for a moment—she was more serious. “Yes—but only for a day or two. He’s coming tonight.”
“Good. How delightful!”
"Great. How wonderful!"
“He’ll be glad to see you,” Nanda said, looking at the flowers.
“He’ll be happy to see you,” Nanda said, gazing at the flowers.
“Awfully kind of him when I’ve been such a brute.”
“Really nice of him considering how rude I’ve been.”
“How—a brute?”
“How—a savage?”
“Well, I mean not writing—nor going back.”
“Well, I don’t mean writing—nor going back.”
“Oh I see,” Nanda simply returned.
“Oh, got it,” Nanda replied.
It was a simplicity that, clearly enough, made her friend a little awkward. “Has he—a—minded? Hut he can’t have complained!” he quickly added.
It was a simplicity that clearly made her friend a bit uncomfortable. "Has he—uh—minded? But he can’t have complained!" he quickly added.
“Oh he never complains.”
“Oh, he never complains.”
“No, no—it isn’t in him. But it’s just that,” said Vanderbank, “that makes one feel so base. I’ve been ferociously busy.”
“No, no—it’s not in him. But it’s just that,” said Vanderbank, “that makes you feel so low. I’ve been ridiculously busy.”
“He knows that—he likes it,” Nanda returned. “He delights in your work. And I’ve done what I can for him.”
“He knows that—he enjoys it,” Nanda replied. “He takes pleasure in your work. And I’ve done what I can to help him.”
“Ah,” said her companion, “you’ve evidently brought him round. I mean to this lady.”
“Ah,” said her companion, “you’ve clearly brought him here for this lady.”
“To Tishy? Oh of course I can’t leave her—with nobody.”
“To Tishy? Oh, of course I can’t leave her—without anyone.”
“No”—Vanderbank became jocose again—“that’s a London necessity. You can’t leave anybody with nobody—exposed to everybody.”
“No”—Vanderbank became playful again—“that’s a must in London. You can’t leave anyone alone—with no one to support them—vulnerable to everyone.”
Mild as it was, however, Nanda missed the pleasantry. “Mr. Grendon’s not here.”
Mild as it was, Nanda still missed the friendly tone. “Mr. Grendon isn’t here.”
“Where is he then?”
"Where is he now?"
“Yachting—but she doesn’t know.”
“Yachting—but she isn't aware.”
“Then she and you are just doing this together?”
“Are you and she just doing this together?”
“Well,” said Nanda, “she’s dreadfully frightened.”
"Well," Nanda said, "she's really terrified."
“Oh she mustn’t allow herself,” he returned, “to be too much carried away by it. But we’re to have your mother?”
“Oh, she shouldn't let herself,” he replied, “get too carried away by it. But are we going to have your mother?”
“Yes, and papa. It’s really for Mitchy and Aggie,” the girl went on—“before they go abroad.”
“Yes, and Dad. It’s really for Mitchy and Aggie,” the girl continued—“before they go overseas.”
“Ah then I see what you’ve come up for! Tishy and I aren’t in it. It’s all for Mitchy.”
“Ah, now I understand why you’re here! Tishy and I aren’t part of it. It’s all for Mitchy.”
“If you mean there’s nothing I wouldn’t do for him you’re quite right. He has always been of a kindness to me—!”
“If you mean there’s nothing I wouldn’t do for him, you’re absolutely right. He has always been so kind to me—!”
“That culminated in marrying your friend?” Vanderbank asked. “It was charming certainly, and I don’t mean to diminish the merit of it. But Aggie herself, I gather, is of a charm now—!”
"That ended with you marrying your friend?" Vanderbank asked. "It was certainly lovely, and I'm not trying to downplay its significance. But Aggie herself, I hear, is quite charming now—!"
“Isn’t she?”—Nanda was eager. “Hasn’t she come out?”
“Isn’t she?”—Nanda was excited. “Hasn’t she come out?”
“With a bound—into the arena. But when a young person’s out with Mitchy—!”
“With a leap—into the arena. But when a young person’s out with Mitchy—!”
“Oh you mustn’t say anything against that. I’ve been out with him myself.”
“Oh, you shouldn’t say anything negative about that. I’ve been out with him too.”
“Ah but my dear child—!” Van frankly argued.
“Ah, but my dear child—!” Van argued honestly.
It was not, however, a thing to notice. “I knew it would be just so. It always is when they’ve been like that.”
It wasn’t something to pay attention to, though. “I knew it would be like this. It always is when they’re acting that way.”
“Do you mean as she apparently WAS? But doesn’t it make one wonder a little IF she was?”
“Do you mean as she apparently WAS? But doesn’t it make you wonder a bit IF she was?”
“Oh she was—I know she was. And we’re also to have Harold,” Nanda continued—“another of Mitchy’s beneficiaries. It WOULD be a banquet, wouldn’t it? if we were to have them all.”
“Oh, she definitely was—I know she was. And we’re also going to have Harold,” Nanda continued, “another one of Mitchy’s beneficiaries. It WOULD be a feast, wouldn’t it? if we had them all.”
Vanderbank hesitated, and the look he fixed on the door might have suggested a certain open attention to the arrival of their hostess or the announcement of other guests. “If you haven’t got them all, the beneficiaries, you’ve got, in having me, I should suppose, about the biggest.”
Vanderbank paused, and the gaze he directed at the door could have implied a genuine interest in the arrival of their hostess or the announcement of other guests. “If you don’t have all the beneficiaries, having me here is probably the biggest one you’ve got.”
“Ah what has he done for you?” Nanda asked.
“Ah, what has he done for you?” Nanda asked.
Again her friend hung fire. “Do you remember something you said to me down there in August?”
Again her friend hesitated. “Do you remember something you said to me back in August?”
She looked vague but quite unembarrassed. “I remember but too well that I chattered.”
She appeared a bit distant but completely at ease. “I remember all too well that I chatted.”
“You declared to me that you knew everything.”
“You told me that you knew everything.”
“Oh yes—and I said so to Mitchy too.”
“Oh yeah—and I told Mitchy that too.”
“Well, my dear child, you don’t.”
“Well, my dear child, you really don’t.”
“Because I don’t know—?”
“Because I have no idea—?”
“Yes, what makes ME the victim of his insatiable benevolence.”
“Yes, what makes ME the victim of his endless kindness.”
“Ah well, if you’ve no doubt of it yourself that’s all that’s required. I’m quite GLAD to hear of something I don’t know,” Nanda pursued. “And we’re to have Harold too,” she repeated.
“Ah well, if you’re sure of it yourself, that’s all that matters. I’m really GLAD to hear about something I don’t know,” Nanda continued. “And we’re going to have Harold too,” she said again.
“As a beneficiary? Then we SHALL fill up! Harold will give us a stamp.”
“As a beneficiary? Then we will definitely fill up! Harold will give us a stamp.”
“Won’t he? I hear of nothing but his success. Mother wrote me that people are frantic for him; and,” said the girl after an instant, “do you know what Cousin Jane wrote me?”
“Won’t he? I hear nothing but good things about his success. Mom wrote to me that people are crazy about him; and,” the girl said after a moment, “do you know what Cousin Jane told me?”
“What WOULD she now? I’m trying to think.”
“What would she do now? I'm trying to think.”
Nanda relieved him of this effort. “Why that mother has transferred to him all the scruples she felt—‘even to excess’—in MY time, about what we might pick up among you all that wouldn’t be good for us.”
Nanda took that burden off him. “Why has that mother passed on to him all the worries she had—‘even to excess’—in MY time, about what we might find among you that wouldn’t be good for us?”
“That’s a neat one for ME!” Vanderbank declared. “And I like your talk about your antediluvian ‘time.’”
"That's a cool one for ME!" Vanderbank said. "And I like your discussion about your ancient 'time.'"
“Oh it’s all over.”
“Oh, it’s all over.”
“What exactly is it,” Vanderbank presently demanded, “that you describe in that manner?”
“What exactly is it,” Vanderbank asked sharply, “that you describe like that?”
“Well, my little hour. And the danger of picking up.”
“Well, my little hour. And the risk of picking up.”
“There’s none of it here?”
"Is there none of it here?"
Nanda appeared frankly to judge. “No—because, really, Tishy, don’t you see? is natural. We just talk.”
Nanda seemed to openly judge. “No—because, honestly, Tishy, don’t you get it? It’s natural. We’re just talking.”
Vanderbank showed his interest. “Whereas at your mother’s—?”
Vanderbank expressed his curiosity. “What about at your mother’s—?”
“Well, you were all afraid.”
"Well, you were all scared."
Vanderbank laughed straight out. “Do you mind my telling her that?”
Vanderbank laughed out loud. “Do you mind if I tell her that?”
“Oh she knows it. I’ve heard her say herself you were.”
“Oh, she knows it. I've heard her say you were.”
“Ah I was,” he concurred. “You know we’ve spoken of that before.”
“Yeah, I was,” he agreed. “You know we’ve talked about that before.”
“I’m speaking now of all of you,” said Nanda. “But it was she who was most so, for she tried—I know she did, she told me so—to control you. And it was when, you were most controlled—!”
“I’m talking about all of you,” said Nanda. “But she was the one who really tried—trust me, she told me she did—to keep you in check. And it was when you were the most controlled—!”
Van’s amusement took it up. “That we were most detrimental?”
Van found it amusing. “That we were really harmful?”
“Yes, because of course what’s so awfully unutterable is just what we most notice. Tishy knows that,” Nanda wonderfully observed.
“Yes, because what’s really unspeakable is exactly what we notice the most. Tishy knows that,” Nanda wonderfully observed.
As the reflexion of her tone might have been caught by an observer in Vanderbank’s face it was in all probability caught by his interlocutress, who superficially, however, need have recognised there—what was all she showed—but the right manner of waiting for dinner. “The better way then is to dash right in? That’s what our friend here does?”
As someone might have sensed her tone in Vanderbank’s expression, it was likely picked up by the woman he was talking to, who, on the surface, only needed to see one thing—how to properly wait for dinner. “So the best approach is to just dive right in? That’s what our friend here does?”
“Oh you know what she does!” the girl replied as with a sudden drop of interest in the question. She turned at the moment to the opening of the door.
“Oh, you know what she does!” the girl replied, suddenly losing interest in the question. She turned at that moment to the doorway.
It was Tishy who at last appeared, and her guest had his greeting ready. “We’re talking of the delicate matters as to which you think it’s better to dash right in; but I’m bound to say your inviting a hungry man to dinner doesn’t appear to be one of them.”
It was Tishy who finally showed up, and her guest was ready with his greeting. “We’re discussing the sensitive topics where you think it’s best to just dive in; but I have to say, inviting a hungry man to dinner doesn’t seem to be one of them.”
The sign of Tishy Grendon—as it had been often called in a society in which variety of reference had brought to high perfection, for usual safety, the sense of signs—was a retarded facial glimmer that, in respect to any subject, closed up the rear of the procession. It had been said of her indeed that when processions were at all rapid she was usually to be found, on a false impression of her whereabouts, mixed up with the next; so that now, for instance, by the time she had reached the point of saying to Vanderbank “Are you REALLY hungry?” Nanda had begun to appeal to him for some praise of their hostess’s appearance. This was of course with soft looks up and down at her clothes. “Isn’t she too nice? Did you ever see anything so lovely?”
The sign of Tishy Grendon—as people often referred to her in a society where the variety of references had perfected the understanding of signs—was a delayed facial sparkle that, in relation to any topic, marked the end of the line. It was said that when events moved quickly, she would often be found, mistakenly thinking she was in the right place, caught up with the next group. So now, for instance, by the time she reached the point of asking Vanderbank, “Are you REALLY hungry?” Nanda had started to seek his approval for their hostess's appearance. This was, of course, with gentle glances up and down at her outfit. “Isn’t she lovely? Have you ever seen anything so beautiful?”
“I’m so faint with inanition,” Van replied to Mrs. Grendon, “that—like the traveller in the desert, isn’t it?—I only make out, as an oasis or a mirage, a sweet green rustling blur. I don’t trust you.”
“I’m so weak from hunger,” Van replied to Mrs. Grendon, “that—like the traveler in the desert, right?—I can only see, as if it were an oasis or a mirage, a sweet green rustling blur. I don’t trust you.”
“I don’t trust YOU,” Nanda said on her friend’s behalf. “She isn’t ‘green’—men are amazing: they don’t know the dearest old blue that ever was seen.”
“I don’t trust YOU,” Nanda said for her friend. “She isn’t ‘naive’—men are incredible: they don’t recognize the sweetest old blue that’s ever been seen.”
“IS it your ‘OLD blue’?” Vanderbank, monocular, very earnestly asked. “I can imagine it was ‘dear,’ but I should have thought—!”
“Is it your ‘old blue’?” Vanderbank, monocular, asked very earnestly. “I can imagine it was ‘dear,’ but I would have thought—!”
“It was yellow”—Nanda helped him out—“if I hadn’t kindly told you.” Tishy’s figure showed the confidence of objects consecrated by publicity; bodily speaking a beautiful human plant, it might have taken the last November gale to account for the completeness with which, in some quarters, she had shed her leaves. Her companions could only emphasise by the direction of their eyes the nature of the responsibility with which a spectator would have seen them saddled—a choice, as to consciousness, between the effect of her being and the effect of her not being dressed. “Oh I’m hideous—of course I know it,” said Tishy. “I’m only just clean. Here’s Nanda now, who’s beautiful,” she vaguely continued, “and Nanda—”
“It was yellow,” Nanda helped him out, “if I hadn’t mentioned it.” Tishy’s figure exuded the confidence of things that are well-known; physically a stunning human presence, it might have taken the last November storm to explain how completely, in some circles, she had shed her leaves. Her friends could only emphasize through their gazes the weight of the responsibility a bystander would have felt—deciding between the impact of her existence and the impact of her not being dressed. “Oh I’m ugly—of course I know that,” Tishy said. “I’m barely clean. Here’s Nanda now, who’s beautiful,” she continued vaguely, “and Nanda—”
“Oh but, darling, Nanda’s clean too!” the young lady in question interrupted; on which her fellow guest could only laugh with her as in relief from the antithesis of which her presence of mind had averted the completion, little indeed as in Mrs. Grendon’s talk that element of style was usually involved.
“Oh, but darling, Nanda’s clean too!” the young lady interjected, at which point her fellow guest could only laugh along with her, relieved that her quick thinking had prevented the situation from escalating. Little did they know that Mrs. Grendon’s conversation usually lacked any sense of style.
“There’s nothing in such a matter,” Vanderbank observed as if it were the least he could decently say, “like challenging enquiry; and here’s Harold, precisely,” he went on in the next breath, “as clear and crisp and undefiled as a fresh five-pound note.”
“There's nothing in this kind of thing,” Vanderbank noted as though it were the least he could say, “like a challenging inquiry; and here’s Harold, exactly,” he continued in the next breath, “as fresh, clear, and flawless as a new five-pound note.”
“A fresh one?”—Harold had passed in a flash from his hostess. “A man who like me hasn’t seen one for six months could perfectly do, I assure you, with one that has lost its what-do-you-call it.” He kissed Nanda with a friendly peck, then, more completely aware, had a straighter apprehension for Tishy. “My dear child, YOU seem to have lost something, though I’ll say for you that one doesn’t miss it.”
“A fresh one?”—Harold quickly moved away from his hostess. “A guy like me who hasn’t seen one in six months could definitely use one that has lost its, what do you call it.” He gave Nanda a friendly kiss, then, feeling more aware, he had a clearer grasp of Tishy. “My dear, YOU seem to have lost something, but I’ll give you credit for not missing it.”
Mrs. Grendon looked from him to Nanda. “Does he mean anything very nasty? I can only understand you when Nanda explains,” she returned to Harold. “In fact there’s scarcely anything I understand except when Nanda explains. It’s too dreadful her being away so much now with strange people, whom I’m sure she can’t begin to do for what she does for me; it makes me miss her all round. And the only thing I’ve come across that she CAN’T explain,” Tishy bunched straight at her friend, “is what on earth she’s doing there.”
Mrs. Grendon looked from him to Nanda. “Does he mean anything really mean? I can only understand you when Nanda explains,” she told Harold. “Honestly, there's barely anything I get unless Nanda clarifies it for me. It’s so awful that she’s away so much now with all these unfamiliar people, who I’m sure can’t do for me what she does; it makes me miss her all the time. And the only thing I’ve found that she CAN’T explain,” Tishy said directly to her friend, “is what in the world she’s doing there.”
“Why she’s working Mr. Longdon, like a good fine girl,” Harold said; “like a good true daughter and even, though she doesn’t love me nearly so much as I love HER, I will say, like a good true sister. I’m bound to tell you, my dear Tishy,” he went on, “that I think it awfully happy, with the trend of manners, for any really nice young thing to be a bit lost to sight. London, upon my honour, is quite too awful for girls, and any big house in the country is as much worse—with the promiscuities and opportunities and all that—as you know for yourselves. I know some places,” Harold declared, “where, if I had any girls, I’d see ‘em shot before I’d take ‘em.”
“Why she’s working, Mr. Longdon, like a really good girl,” Harold said; “like a good, true daughter and even, though she doesn’t love me nearly as much as I love HER, I will say, like a good, true sister. I have to tell you, my dear Tishy,” he continued, “that I think it’s really fortunate, with how things are these days, for any nice young woman to be a bit out of view. London, honestly, is just way too harsh for girls, and any big house in the country is even worse—with all the messy situations and opportunities and everything, as you well know. I know some places,” Harold insisted, “where, if I had any daughters, I’d see them gone before I’d let them go there.”
“Oh you know too much, my dear boy!” Vanderbank remarked with commiseration.
“Oh, you know too much, my dear boy!” Vanderbank said with sympathy.
“Ah my brave old Van,” the youth returned, “don’t speak as if YOU had illusions. I know,” he pursued to the ladies, “just where some of Van’s must have perished, and some of the places I’ve in mind are just where he has left his tracks. A man must be wedded to sweet superstitions not nowadays to HAVE to open his eyes. Nanda love,” he benevolently concluded, “stay where you are. So at least I shan’t blush for you. That you’ve the good fortune to have reached your time of life with so little injury to your innocence makes you a case by yourself, of which we must recognise the claims. If Tishy can’t make you gasp, that’s nothing against you nor against HER—Tishy comes of one of the few innocent English families that are left. Yes, you may all cry ‘Oho!’—but I defy you to name me say five, or at most seven, in which some awful thing or other hasn’t happened. Of course ours is one, and Tishy’s is one, and Van’s is one, and Mr. Longdon’s is one, and that makes you, bang off, four. So there you are!” Harold gaily wound up.
“Ah, my brave old Van,” the young man said, “don’t act like YOU have any illusions. I know,” he continued to the ladies, “exactly where some of Van’s must have met their end, and some of the places I’m thinking of are exactly where he has left his mark. A person has to be attached to sweet myths these days not to open their eyes. Nanda, my dear,” he kindly concluded, “stay where you are. That way, at least I won’t be embarrassed for you. The fact that you've managed to reach this point in life with so little damage to your innocence makes you a unique case, which we must acknowledge. If Tishy can’t make you gasp, that’s not a reflection on you or on HER—Tishy comes from one of the few innocent English families that still exist. Yes, you can all shout ‘Oho!’—but I challenge you to name me, say, five, or at most seven, in which something terrible hasn’t happened. Of course, ours is one, and Tishy’s is one, and Van’s is one, and Mr. Longdon’s is one, and that’s four right off the bat. So there you have it!” Harold cheerfully wrapped up.
“I see now why he’s the rage!” Vanderbank observed to Nanda.
"I get it now, that's why everyone is talking about him!" Vanderbank said to Nanda.
But Mrs. Grendon expressed to their young friend a lingering wonder. “Do you mean you go in for the adoption—?”
But Mrs. Grendon expressed a lingering curiosity to their young friend. “Are you saying you’re considering adoption—?”
“Oh Tishy!” Nanda mildly murmured.
“Oh Tishy!” Nanda softly said.
Harold, however, had his own tact. “The dear man’s taking her quite over? Not altogether unreservedly. I’m with the governor: I think we ought to GET something. ‘Oh yes, dear man, but what do you GIVE us for her?’—that’s what I should say to him. I mean, don’t you know, that I don’t think she’s making quite the bargain she might. If he were to want ME I don’t say he mightn’t have me, but I should have it on my conscience to make it in one way or another a good thing for my parents. You ARE nice, old woman”—he turned to his sister—“and one can still feel for the flower of your youth something of the wonderful ‘reverence’ that we were all brought up on. For God’s sake therefore—all the more—don’t really close with him till you’ve had another word or two with me. I’ll be hanged”—he appealed to the company again—“if he shall have her for nothing!”
Harold, however, had his own way of handling things. “So the dear man is really taking her away? Not entirely without reservation. I’m with the governor: I think we should GET something. ‘Oh yes, dear man, but what are you GIVING us for her?’—that’s what I would say to him. I mean, don’t you see, I don’t think she’s getting quite the deal she could. If he wanted ME, I’m not saying he wouldn't get me, but I would have to make sure that it’s beneficial for my parents one way or another. You ARE lovely, old woman”—he turned to his sister—“and I can still feel a bit of the wonderful ‘reverence’ we were all raised to have for the flower of your youth. So please—don’t actually agree to anything with him until you’ve talked to me a bit more. I’ll be damned”—he addressed the group again—“if he thinks he’s getting her for nothing!”
“See rather,” Vanderbank said to Mrs. Grendon, “how little it’s like your really losing her that she should be able this evening fairly to bring the dear man to you. At this rate we don’t lose her—we simply get him as well.”
“Look,” Vanderbank said to Mrs. Grendon, “it’s not really like you’re losing her if she can actually bring the dear man to you this evening. At this rate, we’re not losing her—we’re just getting him too.”
“Ah but is it quite the dear man’s COMPANY we want?”—and Harold looked anxious and acute. “If that’s the best arrangement Nanda can make—!”
“Ah, but is it really the dear man’s COMPANY we want?”—and Harold looked worried and sharp. “If that’s the best arrangement Nanda can come up with—!”
“If he hears us talking in this way, which strikes me as very horrible,” Nanda interposed very simply and gravely, “I don’t think we’re likely to get anything.”
“If he hears us talking like this, which I find really terrible,” Nanda said simply and seriously, “I don’t think we’re going to get anything.”
“Oh Harold’s talk,” Vanderbank protested, “offers, I think, an extraordinary interest; only I’m bound to say it crushes me to the earth. I’ve to make at least, as I listen to him, a big effort to bear up. It doesn’t seem long ago,” he pursued to his young friend, “that I used to feel I was in it; but the way you bring home to me, dreadful youth, that I’m already NOT—!”
“Oh Harold’s talk,” Vanderbank protested, “is incredibly interesting; I just have to say it really brings me down. I have to make a huge effort to stay upright while I listen to him. It doesn’t feel like it was that long ago,” he continued to his young friend, “that I felt like I was a part of it; but the way you make me realize, awful youth, that I’m already NOT—!”
Harold looked earnest to understand. “The hungry generations tread you down—is that it?”
Harold looked serious, trying to understand. “So, the hungry generations are pushing you down—is that it?”
Vanderbank gave a pleasant tragic headshake. “We speak a different language.”
Vanderbank shook his head sadly but with a smile. “We’re just not on the same wavelength.”
“Ah but I think I perfectly understand yours!”
“Ah, but I think I totally understand yours!”
“That’s just my anguish—and your advantage. It’s awfully curious,” Vanderbank went on to Nanda, “but I feel as if I must figure to him, you know, very much as Mr. Longdon figures to me. Mr. Longdon doesn’t somehow get into me. Yet I do, I think, into him. But we don’t matter!”
“That’s just my pain—and your gain. It’s really interesting,” Vanderbank said to Nanda, “but I feel like I have to represent him, you know, pretty much like Mr. Longdon represents to me. Mr. Longdon just doesn’t connect with me. Yet I do, I think, connect with him. But we don’t matter!”
“‘We’?”—Nanda, with her eyes on him, echoed it.
“‘We’?”—Nanda, looking at him, repeated it.
“Mr. Longdon and I. It can’t be helped, I suppose,” he went on, for Tishy, with sociable sadness, “but it IS short innings.”
“Mr. Longdon and I. I guess there’s no way around it,” he continued, looking at Tishy with a touch of sorrow, “but it really is a short game.”
Mrs. Grendon, who was clearly credulous, looked positively frightened. “Ah but, my dear, thank you! I haven’t begun to LIVE.”
Mrs. Grendon, who was clearly gullible, looked genuinely scared. “Ah, but my dear, thank you! I haven’t even started to LIVE.”
“Well, I have—that’s just where it is,” said Harold. “Thank you all the more, old Van, for the tip.”
“Well, I have—that’s just how it is,” said Harold. “Thanks a lot, old Van, for the tip.”
There was an announcement just now at the door, and Tishy turned to meet the Duchess, with Harold, almost as if he had been master of the house, figuring but a step behind her. “Don’t mind HER,” Vanderbank immediately said to the companion with whom he was left, “but tell me, while I still have hold of you, who wrote my name on the French novel that I noticed a few minutes since in the other room?”
There was an announcement at the door, and Tishy turned to greet the Duchess, with Harold right behind her, almost like he was the one in charge. “Don’t pay attention to HER,” Vanderbank immediately said to the person he was with, “but tell me, while I still have your attention, who wrote my name on the French novel I saw a few minutes ago in the other room?”
Nanda at first only wondered. “If it’s there—didn’t YOU?”
Nanda initially just thought, “If it’s there—didn’t YOU?”
He just hesitated. “If it were here you’d see if it’s my hand.”
He hesitated for a moment. “If it were here, you’d see if it’s my hand.”
Nanda faltered, and for somewhat longer. “How should I see? What do I know of your hand?”
Nanda hesitated, and for a little while longer. “How should I see? What do I know about your hand?”
He looked at her hard. “You HAVE seen it.”
He stared at her intensely. “You’ve seen it.”
“Oh—so little!” she replied with a faint smile.
“Oh—so small!” she replied with a faint smile.
“Do you mean I’ve not written to you for so long? Surely I did in—when was it?”
“Are you saying I haven't written to you in such a long time? I'm sure I did back in—when was it?”
“Yes, when? But why SHOULD you?” she asked in quite a different tone.
“Yeah, when? But why SHOULD you?” she asked in a totally different tone.
He was not prepared on this with the right statement, and what he did after a moment bring out had for the occasion a little the sound of the wrong. “The beauty of YOU is that you’re too good; which for me is but another way of saying you’re too clever. You make no demands. You let things go. You don’t allow in particular for the human weakness that enjoys an occasional glimpse of the weakness of others.”
He wasn't ready for this with the right words, and after a moment, what he managed to say felt slightly off. “The beauty of YOU is that you’re too good; which for me just means you’re too clever. You make no demands. You let things be. You don’t especially allow for the human weakness that enjoys an occasional peek at the vulnerabilities of others.”
She had deeply attended to him. “You mean perhaps one doesn’t show enough what one wants?”
She had really focused on him. “Are you saying that maybe people don’t show enough of what they want?”
“I think that must be it. You’re so fiendishly proud.”
“I think that’s it. You’re so incredibly proud.”
She appeared again to wonder. “Not too much so, at any rate, only to want from YOU—”
She looked surprised again. “Not too much, anyway, just to want from YOU—”
“Well, what?”
"Well, what’s up?"
“Why, what’s pleasant for yourself,” she simply said.
"Why, what’s nice for you?" she just said.
“Oh dear, that’s poor bliss!” he returned. “How does it come then,” he next said, “that with this barrenness of our intercourse I know so well YOUR hand?”
“Oh no, that's unfortunate joy!” he replied. “So how is it that, despite the lack of our connection, I know YOUR hand so well?”
A series of announcements had meanwhile been made, with guests arriving to match them, and Nanda’s eyes at this moment engaged themselves with Mr. Longdon and her mother, who entered the room together. When she looked back to her companion she had had time to drop a consciousness of his question. “If I’m proud, to you, I’m not good,” she said, “and if I’m good—always to you—I’m not proud. I know at all events perfectly how immensely you’re occupied, what a quantity of work you get through and how every minute counts for you. Don’t make it a crime to me that I’m reasonable.”
A series of announcements had been made, and guests arrived to match them, while Nanda’s attention was caught by Mr. Longdon and her mother, who entered the room together. When she turned back to her companion, she had enough time to forget about his question. “If I seem proud to you, then I’m not good,” she said, “and if I’m good—still only to you—I’m not proud. I know very well how busy you are, how much work you get done, and how every minute matters to you. Don’t make me feel guilty for being reasonable.”
“No, that would show, wouldn’t it? that there isn’t much else. But how it all comes back—!”
“No, that would be obvious, wouldn’t it? That there isn’t much else. But how it all comes back—!”
“Well, to what?” she asked.
"Well, to what?" she asked.
“To the old story. You know how I’m occupied. You know how I work. You know how I manage my time.”
“To the same old story. You know what keeps me busy. You know how I get things done. You know how I handle my schedule.”
“Oh I see,” said Nanda. “It IS my knowing, after all, everything.”
“Oh, I get it,” said Nanda. “It really is all my understanding, after all.”
“Everything. The book I just mentioned is one that, months ago—-I remember now—I lent your mother.”
“Everything. The book I just mentioned is one that, a few months ago—I remember now—I lent to your mom.”
“Oh a thing in a blue cover? I remember then too.” Nanda’s face cleared up. “I had forgotten it was lying about here, but I must have brought it—in fact I remember I did—for Tishy. And I wrote your name on it so that we might know—”
“Oh, something with a blue cover? I remember that too.” Nanda's face brightened. “I forgot it was around here, but I must have brought it—in fact, I remember I did—for Tishy. And I wrote your name on it so that we’d know—”
“That I hadn’t lent it to either of you? It didn’t occur to you to write your own?” Vanderbank went on.
"That I didn’t lend it to either of you? It never crossed your mind to write your own?" Vanderbank continued.
“Well, but if it isn’t mine? It ISN’T mine, I’m sure.”
“Well, but what if it isn’t mine? It ISN’T mine, I know that for sure.”
“Therefore also if it can’t be Tishy’s—”
“Therefore, if it can’t be Tishy’s—”
“The thing’s simple enough—it’s mother’s.”
"It's simple enough—it's mom's."
“‘Simple’?” Vanderbank laughed. “I like you! And may I ask if you’ve read the remarkable work?”
“‘Simple’?” Vanderbank laughed. “I like you! And can I ask if you’ve read the amazing book?”
“Oh yes.” Then she wonderfully said: “For Tishy.”
“Oh yes.” Then she said wonderfully, “For Tishy.”
“To see if it would do?”
“To see if it would work?”
“I’ve often done that,” the girl returned.
“I’ve done that a lot,” the girl replied.
“And she takes your word?”
"And she believes you?"
“Generally. I think I remember she did that time.”
“Honestly, I think I remember her doing that back then.”
“And read the confounded thing?”
“And read the damn thing?”
“Oh no!” said Nanda.
“Oh no!” Nanda exclaimed.
He looked at her a moment longer. “You’re too particular!” he rather oddly sounded, turning away with it to meet Mr. Longdon.
He looked at her a moment longer. “You’re too picky!” he said oddly, turning away to meet Mr. Longdon.
II
II
When after dinner the company was restored to the upper rooms the Duchess was on her feet as soon as the door opened for the entrance of the gentlemen. Then it might have been seen that she had a purpose, for as soon as the elements had again, with a due amount of the usual shuffling and mismatching, been mixed, her case proved the first to have been settled. She had got Mr. Longdon beside her on a sofa that was just right for two. “I’ve seized you without a scruple,” she frankly said, “for there are things I want to say to you as well as very particularly to ask. More than anything else of course I want again to thank you.”
When the guests moved back to the upstairs rooms after dinner, the Duchess stood up as soon as the door opened for the gentlemen. It soon became clear that she had a plan, because once everyone had shuffled around and settled in again, her situation was the first to be resolved. She had managed to get Mr. Longdon sitting next to her on a cozy sofa meant for two. “I’ve grabbed you without hesitation,” she said openly, “because there are things I need to discuss with you and some specific questions I want to ask. Most importantly, I want to thank you once again.”
No collapse of Mr. Longdon’s was ever incompatible with his sitting well forward. “‘Again’?”
No collapse of Mr. Longdon's was ever inconsistent with him sitting up straight. "'Again'?"
“Do you look so blank,” she demanded, “because you’ve really forgotten the gratitude I expressed to you when you were so good as to bring Nanda up for Aggie’s marriage?—or because you don’t think it a matter I should trouble myself to return to? How can I help it,” she went on without waiting for his answer, “if I see your hand in everything that has happened since the so interesting talk I had with you last summer at Mertle? There have been times when I’ve really thought of writing to you; I’ve even had a bold bad idea of proposing myself to you for a Sunday. Then the crisis, my momentary alarm, has struck me as blowing over, and I’ve felt I could wait for some luck like this, which would sooner or later come.” Her companion, however, appeared to leave the luck so on her hands that she could only snatch up, to cover its nudity, the next handsomest assumption. “I see you cleverly guess that what I’ve been worried about is the effect on Mrs. Brook of the loss of her dear Mitchy. If you’ve not at all events had your own impression of this effect, isn’t that only because these last months you’ve seen so little of her? I’VE seen,” said the Duchess, “enough and to spare.” She waited as if for her vision, on this, to be flashed back at her, but the only result of her speech was that her friend looked hard at somebody else. It was just this symptom indeed that perhaps sufficed her, for in a minute she was again afloat. “Things have turned out so much as I desire them that I should really feel wicked not to have a humble heart. There’s a quarter indeed,” she added with a noble unction, “to which I don’t fear to say for myself that no day and no night pass without my showing it. However, you English, I know, don’t like one to speak of one’s religion. I’m just as simply thankful for mine—I mean with as little sense of indecency or agony about it—as I am for my health or my carriage. My point is at any rate that I say in no cruel spirit of triumph, yet do none the less very distinctly say, that the person Mr. Mitchett’s marriage has inevitably pleased least may be now rather to be feared.” These words had the sound of a climax, and she had brought them out as if, with her duty done, to leave them; but something that took place, for her eye, in the face Mr. Longdon had half-averted gave her after an instant what he might have called her second wind. “Oh I know you think she always HAS been! But you’ve exaggerated—as to that; and I don’t say that even at present it’s anything we shan’t get the better of. Only we must keep our heads. We must remember that from her own point of view she has her grievance, and we must at least look as if we trusted her. That, you know, is what you’ve never quite done.”
“Why do you look so blank?” she asked. “Is it because you’ve really forgotten how grateful I was when you kindly brought Nanda up for Aggie’s wedding? Or is it that you don’t think I should bother returning the favor? How can I help it,” she continued without waiting for his reply, “if I see your influence in everything that’s happened since our fascinating conversation last summer at Mertle? There were times I honestly considered writing to you; I even had a bold, reckless idea of asking you to spend a Sunday with me. But then the crisis, my momentary panic, seemed to pass, and I felt I could wait for some good fortune like this, which would eventually come.” Her companion, however, seemed to leave that fortune for her to manage, so she could only pick up the next best assumption to cover its nakedness. “I see you’ve cleverly guessed that what’s been on my mind is how Mrs. Brook is handling the loss of her dear Mitchy. If you haven’t gotten your own impression of this impact, isn’t it only because you’ve hardly seen her these last few months? I’ve seen,” said the Duchess, “plenty.” She paused as if waiting for her insight to be reflected back at her, but the only consequence of her words was that her friend stared hard at someone else. It was this very sign that perhaps satisfied her, for in a moment she was back in the flow. “Things have turned out so much to my liking that I would genuinely feel wrong not to have a humble heart. There’s one section indeed,” she added with a noble spirit, “to which I won’t hesitate to say that no day or night goes by without my acknowledgment of it. However, I know you English don’t like it when people talk about their religion. I’m just as simply grateful for mine—I mean with as little sense of shame or pain about it—as I am for my health or my car. My main point is that I say this not out of a cruel spirit of triumph, yet I nonetheless very distinctly state that the person who may be least pleased by Mr. Mitchett’s marriage might now be rather intimidating.” These words sounded like a climax, and she said them as if, having done her duty, she would leave them there; but something in Mr. Longdon’s half-averted face gave her what he might have called her second wind. “Oh, I know you think she always HAS been! But you’ve exaggerated that; and I don’t even say that it’s something we won’t overcome, even now. We just have to keep our heads. We must remember that from her perspective she has her grievances, and we at least have to look like we trust her. That, you know, is something you’ve never quite done.”
He gave out a murmur of discomfort which produced in him a change of position, and the sequel to the change was that he presently accepted from his cushioned angle of the sofa the definite support it could offer. If his eyes moreover had not met his companion’s they had been brought by the hand he repeatedly and somewhat distressfully passed over them closer to the question of which of the alien objects presented to his choice it would cost him least to profess to handle. What he had already paid, a spectator would easily have gathered from the long, the suppressed wriggle that had ended in his falling back, was some sacrifice of his habit of not privately depreciating those to whom he was publicly civil. It was plain, however, that when he presently spoke his thought had taken a stretch. “I’m sure I’ve fully intended to be everything that’s proper. But I don’t think Mr. Vanderbank cares for her.”
He let out a murmur of discomfort that made him shift his position, and as a result, he soon accepted the support the sofa offered from his cushioned spot. If his eyes hadn’t met his companion’s gaze, they were drawn closer to the question of which of the unfamiliar items in front of him would be the easiest for him to pretend to engage with. From the long, suppressed squirming that culminated in him leaning back, an observer would have easily noticed that he had sacrificed his habit of not privately criticizing those he was polite to in public. However, it was clear that when he eventually spoke, his thoughts had expanded. “I’m sure I’ve really meant to be everything that’s appropriate. But I don’t think Mr. Vanderbank is interested in her.”
It kindled in the Duchess an immediate light. “Vous avez bien de l’esprit. You put one at one’s ease. I’ve been vaguely groping while you’re already there. It’s really only for Nanda he cares?”
It sparked an immediate understanding in the Duchess. “You are quite clever. You make someone feel comfortable. I’ve been searching in the dark while you’re already ahead. Is it really just for Nanda that he cares?”
“Yes—really.”
"Yes, seriously."
The Duchess debated. “And yet exactly how much?”
The Duchess thought for a moment. “But just how much, really?”
“I haven’t asked him.”
"I haven’t asked him yet."
She had another, a briefer pause. “Don’t you think it about time you SHOULD?” Once more she waited, then seemed to feel her opportunity wouldn’t. “We’ve worked a bit together, but you don’t take me into your confidence. I dare say you don’t believe I’m quite straight. Don’t you really see how I MUST be?” She had a pleading note which made him at last more consentingly face her. “Don’t you see,” she went on with the advantage of it, “that, having got all I want for myself, I haven’t a motive in the world for spoiling the fun of another? I don’t want in the least, I assure you, to spoil even Mrs. Brook’s; for how will she get a bit less out of him—I mean than she does now—if what you desire SHOULD take place? Honestly, my dear man, that’s quite what I desire, and I only want, over and above, to help you. What I feel for Nanda, believe me, is pure pity. I won’t say I’m frantically grateful to her, because in the long run—one way or another—she’ll have found her account. It nevertheless worries me to see her; and all the more because of this very certitude, which you’ve so kindly just settled for me, that our young man hasn’t really with her mother—”
She took another brief pause. “Don’t you think it’s about time you SHOULD?” Once more she waited, then seemed to feel her chance slipping away. “We’ve worked together a bit, but you don’t share your thoughts with me. I dare say you don’t believe I’m entirely honest. Don’t you really see how I MUST be?” She had a pleading tone that finally made him more willing to face her. “Don’t you see,” she continued, taking advantage of the moment, “that since I’ve gotten everything I want for myself, I have no reason to ruin someone else’s fun? I really don’t want to spoil even Mrs. Brook’s fun; because how will she get any less from him—I mean, than she does now—if what you want SHOULD happen? Honestly, my dear man, that's exactly what I desire, and I just want to help you on top of that. What I feel for Nanda, believe me, is pure pity. I won’t say I’m incredibly grateful to her, because in the end—one way or another—she’ll have her own benefits. It still worries me to see her; and even more so because of this very certainty, which you’ve kindly just clarified for me, that our young man hasn’t really with her mother—”
Whatever the certitude Mr. Longdon had kindly settled, it was in another interest that he at this moment broke in. “Is he YOUR young man too?”
Whatever Mr. Longdon was sure about, he interrupted at that moment for another reason. “Is he YOUR guy too?”
She was not too much amused to cast about her.
She wasn't very amused as she looked around.
“Aren’t such marked ornaments of life a little the property of all who admire and enjoy them?”
“Aren’t these distinct decorations of life a bit like the shared property of everyone who appreciates and enjoys them?”
“You ‘enjoy’ him?” Mr. Longdon asked in the same straightforward way.
"You 'enjoy' him?" Mr. Longdon asked in the same direct manner.
“Immensely.”
"Super incredibly."
His silence for a little seemed the sign of a plan. “What is it he hasn’t done with Mrs. Brook?”
His silence for a moment felt like he was scheming. “What is it he hasn’t done with Mrs. Brook?”
“Well, the thing that WOULD be the complication. He hasn’t gone beyond a certain point. You may ask how one knows such matters, but I’m afraid I’ve not quite a receipt for it. A woman knows, but she can’t tell. They haven’t done, as it’s called, anything wrong.”
“Well, that’s the thing that complicates things. He hasn’t crossed a certain line. You might wonder how I know this, but honestly, I don’t have a clear reason for it. A woman knows, but she can’t explain it. They haven’t really done anything wrong, as it’s often put.”
Mr. Longdon frowned. “It would be extremely horrid if they had.”
Mr. Longdon frowned. “It would be really awful if they had.”
“Ah but, for you and me who know life, it isn’t THAT that—if other things had made for it—would have prevented! As it happens, however, we’ve got off easily. She doesn’t speak to him—!”
“Ah, but for you and me who understand life, it isn’t that—if other things had worked out—it would have stopped! As it is, though, we’ve gotten off easy. She doesn’t talk to him—!”
She had forms he could only take up. “‘Speak’ to him—?”
She had roles he could only assume. “‘Talk’ to him—?”
“Why as much as she would have liked to be able to believe.”
“Why, as much as she would have liked to believe.”
“Then where’s the danger of which you appear to wish to warn me?”
“Then where’s the danger you seem to want to warn me about?”
“Just in her feeling in the case as most women would feel. You see she did what she could for her daughter. She did, I’m bound to say, as that sort of thing goes among you people, a good deal. She treasured up, she nursed along Mitchy, whom she would also, though of course not so much, have liked herself. Nanda could have kept him on with a word, becoming thereby so much the less accessible for YOUR plan. That would have thoroughly obliged her mother, but your little English girls, in these altered times—oh I know how you feel them!—don’t stand on such trifles; and—even if you think it odd of me—I can’t defend myself, though I’ve so directly profited, against a certain compassion also for Mrs. Brook’s upset. As a good-natured woman I feel in short for both of them. I deplore all round what’s after all a rather sad relation. Only, as I tell you, Nanda’s the one, I naturally say to myself, for me now most to think of; if I don’t assume too much, that is, that you don’t suffer by my freedom.”
“She's feeling just like most women would. You see, she did what she could for her daughter. I have to admit, for someone from your circle, she did quite a lot. She cared for Mitchy, who she would have liked too, though maybe not as much. Nanda could have kept him around with just a word, which would have made her less available for YOUR plan. That would have really helped her mom, but your little English girls, in these changed times—oh, I know how you feel about that!—don’t fuss over such small things; and—even if you think it’s strange of me—I can’t completely distance myself from the sympathy I have for Mrs. Brook’s distress. As a kind-hearted person, I feel for both of them. I really regret what has turned out to be a rather sad situation. Still, as I’ve mentioned, Nanda is the one I should focus on now; that is, if I’m not assuming too much, that my openness doesn’t cause you any trouble.”
Mr. Longdon put by with a mere drop of his eyes the question of his suffering: there was so clearly for him an issue more relevant. “What do you know of my ‘plan’?”
Mr. Longdon dismissed the question of his suffering with just a glance. He clearly had a more pressing issue on his mind. “What do you know about my ‘plan’?”
“Why, my dear man, haven’t I told you that ever since Mertle I’ve made out your hand? What on earth for other people can your action look like but an adoption?”
“Why, my dear man, haven’t I told you that ever since Mertle I’ve figured out your hand? What else could your action look like to others but an adoption?”
“Of—a—HIM?”
"About—him?"
“You’re delightful. Of—a—HER! If it does come to the same thing for you, so much the better. That at any rate is what we’re all taking it for, and Mrs. Brook herself en tete. She sees—through your generosity—Nanda’s life more or less, at the worst, arranged for, and that’s just what gives her a good conscience.”
“You’re wonderful. Of—a—HER! If it ends up being the same for you, great. That’s what we’re all counting on, including Mrs. Brook herself. She understands—through your generosity—Nanda’s life is more or less set up, and that’s exactly what gives her a clear conscience.”
If Mr. Longdon breathed rather hard it seemed to show at least that he followed. “What does she want of a good conscience?”
If Mr. Longdon was breathing a bit heavily, it at least showed that he was paying attention. “What does she want with a clear conscience?”
From under her high tiara an instant she almost looked down at him. “Ah you do hate her!”
From beneath her tall tiara, she almost looked down at him for a moment. “Ah, you really do hate her!”
He coloured, but held his ground. “Don’t you tell me yourself she’s to be feared?”
He flushed but stood his ground. “Don’t you tell me that she’s to be feared?”
“Yes, and watched. But—if possible—with amusement.”
“Yes, and I watched. But—if possible—with amusement.”
“Amusement?” Mr. Longdon faintly gasped.
"Amusement?" Mr. Longdon gasped faintly.
“Look at her now,” his friend went on with an indication that was indeed easy to embrace. Separated from them by the width of the room, Mrs. Brook was, though placed in profile, fully presented; the satisfaction with which she had lately sunk upon a light gilt chair marked itself as superficial and was moreover visibly not confirmed by the fact that Vanderbank’s high-perched head, arrested before her in a general survey of opportunity, kept her eyes too far above the level of talk. Their companions were dispersed, some in the other room, and for the occupants of the Duchess’s sofa they made, as a couple in communion, a picture, framed and detached, vaguely reduplicated in the high polish of the French floor. “She IS tremendously pretty.” The Duchess appeared to drop this as a plea for indulgence and to be impelled in fact by the interlocutor’s silence to carry it further. “I’ve never at all thought, you know, that Nanda touches her.”
“Look at her now,” his friend continued, pointing out something that was definitely easy to notice. Separated from them by the width of the room, Mrs. Brook, though sitting in profile, was fully visible; the satisfaction with which she had recently settled onto a light gilt chair seemed superficial, and it was clearly not supported by the fact that Vanderbank’s elevated head, stopped in a general assessment of the situation, kept her gaze too far above the level of conversation. Their companions were scattered, some in the other room, and the people sitting on the Duchess’s sofa created, as a couple in connection, a picture that was framed and separate, vaguely echoed in the high shine of the French floor. “She IS incredibly pretty.” The Duchess seemed to say this as a request for leniency and was actually prompted by the lack of response from the other to elaborate further. “I’ve never thought, you know, that Nanda compares to her.”
Mr. Longdon demurred. “Do you mean for beauty?”
Mr. Longdon hesitated. “Are you talking about beauty?”
His friend, for his simplicity, discriminated. “Ah they’ve neither of them ‘beauty.’ That’s not a word to make free with. But the mother has grace.”
His friend, due to his straightforwardness, judged. “Ah, neither of them possesses ‘beauty.’ That’s not a term to use lightly. But the mother has elegance.”
“And the daughter hasn’t
“And the daughter hasn’t
“Not a line. You answer me of course, when I say THAT, you answer me with your adored Lady Julia, and will want to know what then becomes of the lucky resemblance. I quite grant you that Lady Julia must have had the thing we speak of. But that dear sweet blessed thing is very much the same lost secret as the dear sweet blessed OTHER thing that went away with it—the decent leisure that, for the most part, we’ve also seen the last of. It’s the thing at any rate that poor Nanda and all her kind have most effectually got rid of. Oh if you’d trust me a little more you’d see that I’m quite at one with you on all the changes for the worse. I bear up, but I’m old enough to have known. All the same Mrs. Brook has something—say what you like—when she bends that little brown head. Dieu sait comme elle se coiffe, but what she gets out of it! Only look.”
“Not a word. You answer me, of course, when I say THAT, you respond to me with your beloved Lady Julia, and you'll want to know what happens to the lucky resemblance. I fully admit that Lady Julia must have had the thing we're talking about. But that dear, sweet, blessed thing is very much the same lost secret as the dear, sweet, blessed OTHER thing that left with it—the decent leisure that, for the most part, we’ve also seen the last of. It’s the thing, at any rate, that poor Nanda and all her kind have effectively gotten rid of. Oh, if you’d just trust me a little more, you’d see that I completely agree with you on all the changes for the worse. I manage, but I’m old enough to have known. Still, Mrs. Brook has something—say what you like—when she tilts that little brown head. God knows how she styles it, but what she gets out of it! Just look.”
Mr. Longdon conveyed in an indescribable manner that he had retired to a great distance; yet even from this position he must have launched a glance that arrived at a middle way. “They both know you’re watching them.”
Mr. Longdon expressed in a way that was hard to describe that he had distanced himself significantly; even from there, he must have shot a look that reached a compromise. “They both know you’re watching them.”
“And don’t they know YOU are? Poor Mr. Van has a consciousness!”
“And don’t they know YOU are? Poor Mr. Van has feelings!”
“So should I if two terrible women—”
“So should I if two awful women—”
“Were admiring you both at once?” The Duchess folded the big feathered fan that had partly protected their vision. “Well, SHE, poor dear, can’t help it. She wants him herself.”
“Are we admiring both of you at the same time?” The Duchess closed the large feathered fan that had partially shielded their view. “Well, SHE, poor thing, can’t help it. She wants him for herself.”
At the drop of the Duchess’s fan he restored his nippers. “And he doesn’t—not a bit—want HER!”
At the flutter of the Duchess’s fan, he put his tools away. “And he doesn’t—not at all—want HER!”
“There it is. She has put down her money, as it were, without a return. She has given Mitchy up and got nothing instead.”
“There it is. She has put down her money, so to speak, without getting anything back. She has given up Mitchy and received nothing in return.”
There was delicacy, yet there was distinctness, in Mr. Longdon’s reserve. “Do you call ME nothing?”
There was a certain finesse, but also clarity, in Mr. Longdon’s reserve. “Do you really think I’m nothing?”
The Duchess, at this, fairly swelled with her happy stare. “Then it IS an adoption?” She forbore to press, however; she only went on: “It isn’t a question, my dear man, of what I call it. YOU don’t make love to her.”
The Duchess, at this, practically beamed with her happy look. “So it IS an adoption?” She didn’t press the issue, though; she just continued: “It’s not a matter of what I call it. YOU don’t love her.”
“Dear me,” said Mr. Longdon, “what would she have had?”
“Goodness,” said Mr. Longdon, “what could she have wanted?”
“That could be more charming, you mean, than your famous ‘loyalty’? Oh, caro mio, she wants it straighter! But I shock you,” his companion quickly added.
“That could be more charming, you mean, than your famous ‘loyalty’? Oh, my dear, she wants it to be more straightforward! But I’m shocking you,” his companion quickly added.
The manner in which he firmly rose was scarce a denial; yet he stood for a moment in place. “What after all can she do?”
The way he confidently got up wasn’t really a rejection; still, he paused for a moment. “What can she really do?”
“She can KEEP Mr. Van.”
"She can keep Mr. Van."
Mr. Longdon wondered. “Where?”
Mr. Longdon wondered, “Where?”
“I mean till it’s too late. She can work on him.”
“I mean until it’s too late. She can handle him.”
“But how?”
“But how?”
Covertly again the Duchess had followed the effect of her friend’s perceived movement on Mrs. Brook, who also got up. She gave a rap with her fan on his leg. “Sit down—you’ll see.”
Covertly, the Duchess once again observed how her friend's perceived movement affected Mrs. Brook, who also stood up. She tapped his leg with her fan. “Sit down—you’ll see.”
III
III
He mechanically obeyed her although it happened to lend him the air of taking Mrs. Brook’s approach for a signal to resume his seat. She came over to them, Vanderbank followed, and it was without again moving, with a vague upward gape in fact from his place, that Mr. Longdon received as she stood before him a challenge of a sort to flash a point into what the Duchess had just said. “Why do you hate me so?”
He robotically followed her lead, even though it made him seem like he was waiting for Mrs. Brook’s cue to sit down again. She walked over to them, Vanderbank followed, and without getting up, Mr. Longdon regarded her with a somewhat blank stare as she stood in front of him, presenting a challenge that prompted him to respond to what the Duchess had just said. “Why do you hate me so?”
Vanderbank, who, beside Mrs. Brook, looked at him with attention, might have suspected him of turning a trifle pale; though even Vanderbank, with reasons of his own for an observation of the sharpest, could scarce have read into the matter the particular dim vision that would have accounted for it—the flicker of fear of what Mrs. Brook, whether as daughter or as mother, was at last so strangely and differently to show herself.
Vanderbank, who was paying attention next to Mrs. Brook, might have noticed him looking a little pale; although even Vanderbank, with his own reasons for close observation, could hardly have understood the specific anxiety that caused it—the flicker of fear about how Mrs. Brook, whether as daughter or mother, would ultimately reveal herself in such a strange and different way.
“I should warn you, sir,” the young man threw off, “how little we consider that—in Buckingham Crescent certainly—a fair question. It isn’t playing the game—it’s hitting below the belt. We hate and we love—the latter especially; but to tell each other why is to break that little tacit rule of finding out for ourselves which is the delight of our lives and the source of our triumphs. You can say, you know, if you like, but you’re not obliged.”
“I should warn you, sir,” the young man said, “how little we think that—in Buckingham Crescent, at least—a fair question. It isn’t playing fair—it’s hitting below the belt. We have our loves and our hates—the loves especially; but explaining them to each other breaks that little unspoken rule of discovering things for ourselves, which is the joy of our lives and the reason for our successes. You can say it, you know, if you want, but you don’t have to.”
Mr. Longdon transferred to him something of the same colder apprehension, looking at him manifestly harder than ever before and finding in his eyes also no doubt a consciousness more charged. He presently got up, but, without answering Vanderbank, fixed again Mrs. Brook, to whom he echoed without expression: “Hate you?”
Mr. Longdon looked at him with a colder understanding, his gaze sharper than ever and clearly aware of a deeper consciousness in his eyes. He eventually stood up but, without responding to Vanderbank, turned his attention back to Mrs. Brook, to whom he flatly echoed, “Hate you?”
The next moment, while he remained in presence with Vanderbank, Mrs. Brook was pointing out her meaning to him from the cushioned corner he had quitted. “Why, when you come back to town you come straight, as it were, here.”
The next moment, while he was still with Vanderbank, Mrs. Brook pointed out her meaning to him from the cushioned corner he had just left. “Well, when you come back to town, you come right back here.”
“Ah what’s that,” the Duchess asked in his interest, “but to follow Nanda as closely as possible, or at any rate to keep well with her?”
“Ah, what’s that?” the Duchess asked curiously. “Isn’t it just to follow Nanda as closely as possible, or at least to stay on good terms with her?”
Mrs. Brook, however, had no ear for this plea. “And when I, coming here too and thinking only of my chance to ‘meet’ you, do my very sweetest to catch your eye, you’re entirely given up—!”
Mrs. Brook, however, didn’t hear this plea at all. “And when I come here, just thinking about my chance to ‘meet’ you, doing my best to catch your eye, you’re completely lost—!”
“To trying of course,” the Duchess broke in afresh, “to keep well with ME!”
“To try, of course,” the Duchess interjected again, “to stay on my good side!”
Mrs. Brook now had a smile for her. “Ah that takes precautions then that I shall perhaps fail of if I too much interrupt your conversation.”
Mrs. Brook now had a smile for her. “Ah, that requires some caution then, which I might not succeed at if I interrupt your conversation too much.”
“Isn’t she nice to me,” the Duchess asked of Mr. Longdon, “when I was in the very act of praising her to the skies?”
“Isn’t she sweet to me?” the Duchess asked Mr. Longdon. “I was just praising her to the high heavens!”
Their interlocutor’s reply was not too rapid to anticipate Mrs. Brook herself. “My dear Jane, that only proves his having reached some extravagance in the other sense that you had in mere decency to match. The truth is probably in the ‘mean’—isn’t that what they call it?—between you. Don’t YOU now take him away,” she went on to Vanderbank, who had glanced about for some better accommodation.
Their conversation partner's response wasn’t quick enough to catch Mrs. Brook off guard. “My dear Jane, that just shows he’s gone a bit overboard in the opposite way that you’ve maintained a sense of decency. The truth is likely somewhere in the ‘middle’—isn’t that what they call it?—between the two of you. Don’t YOU take him away,” she continued, addressing Vanderbank, who was looking for a better place to settle.
He immediately pushed forward the nearest chair, which happened to be by the Duchess’s side of the sofa. “Will you sit here, sir?”
He quickly pulled the closest chair, which was beside the Duchess on the sofa. “Would you like to sit here, sir?”
“If you’ll stay to protect me.”
“If you’ll stay to keep me safe.”
“That was really what I brought him over to you for,” Mrs. Brook said while Mr. Longdon took his place and Vanderbank looked out for another seat. “But I didn’t know,” she observed with her sweet free curiosity, “that he called you ‘sir.’” She often made discoveries that were fairly childlike. “He has done it twice.”
“That’s really why I brought him over to you,” Mrs. Brook said while Mr. Longdon took his seat and Vanderbank searched for another chair. “But I had no idea,” she remarked with her sweet, open curiosity, “that he calls you ‘sir.’” She frequently made discoveries that were quite childlike. “He’s done it twice.”
“Isn’t that only your inevitable English surprise,” the Duchess demanded, “at the civility quite the commonest in other societies?—so that one has to come here to find it regarded, in the way of ceremony, as the very end of the world!”
“Isn’t that just your typical English shock,” the Duchess asked, “at the politeness that’s completely normal in other cultures?—so that you have to come here to see it treated, in a ceremonial way, as if it were the absolute peak of civilization!”
“Oh,” Mr. Longdon remarked, “it’s a word I rather like myself even to employ to others.”
“Oh,” Mr. Longdon said, “it’s a word I actually like to use with others.”
“I always ask here,” the Duchess continued to him, “what word they’ve got instead. And do you know what they tell me?”
“I always ask here,” the Duchess continued, “what word they use instead. And do you know what they say?”
Mrs. Brook wondered, then again, before he was ready, charmingly suggested: “Our pretty manner?” Quickly too she appealed to Mr. Longdon. “Is THAT what you miss from me?”
Mrs. Brook wondered, and then, before he was ready, charmingly suggested, “Do you miss our nice way of doing things?” She quickly turned to Mr. Longdon. “Is THAT what you miss about me?”
He wondered, however, more than Mrs. Brook. “Your ‘pretty manner’?”
He wondered about it even more than Mrs. Brook did. “Your ‘nice way of talking’?”
“Well, these grand old forms that the Duchess is such a mistress of.” Mrs. Brook had with this one of her eagerest visions. “Did mamma say ‘sir’ to you? Ought I? Do you really get it, in private, out of Nanda? SHE has such depths of discretion,” she explained to the Duchess and to Vanderbank, who had come back with his chair, “that it’s just the kind of racy anecdote she never in the world gives me.”
“Well, these grand old styles that the Duchess is such a master of.” Mrs. Brook had with this one of her most eager visions. “Did Mom say ‘sir’ to you? Should I? Do you really get it, privately, from Nanda? SHE has such deep discretion,” she explained to the Duchess and Vanderbank, who had returned with his chair, “that it’s exactly the kind of juicy story she would never share with me.”
Mr. Longdon looked across at Van, placed now, after a moment’s talk with Tishy in sight of them all, by Mrs. Brook’s arm of the sofa. “You haven’t protected—you’ve only exposed me.”
Mr. Longdon looked over at Van, who had just had a brief conversation with Tishy in front of everyone, and was now positioned by Mrs. Brook’s arm on the sofa. “You haven’t protected me—you’ve only revealed me.”
“Oh there’s no joy without danger”—Mrs. Brook took it up with spirit. “Perhaps one should even say there’s no danger without joy.”
“Oh, there’s no joy without danger,” Mrs. Brook said with enthusiasm. “Maybe we should even say there’s no danger without joy.”
Vanderbank’s eyes had followed Mrs. Grendon after his brief passage with her, terminated by some need of her listless presence on the other side of the room. “What do you say then, on that theory, to the extraordinary gloom of our hostess? Her safety, by such a rule, must be deep.”
Vanderbank’s gaze had tracked Mrs. Grendon after their brief interaction ended with her unenergetic presence on the other side of the room. “So, what do you think about that theory regarding our hostess’s unusual sadness? According to that logic, she must be in a really bad place.”
The Duchess was this time the first to know what they said. “The expression of Tishy’s face comes precisely from our comparing it so unfavourably with that of her poor sister Carrie, who, though she isn’t here to-night with the Cashmores—amazing enough even as coming WITHOUT that!—has so often shown us that an ame en peine, constantly tottering, but, as Nanda guarantees us, usually recovering, may look after all as beatific as a Dutch doll.”
The Duchess was the first to figure out what they were saying this time. “The look on Tishy’s face is exactly because we're comparing it so negatively to that of her poor sister Carrie, who, even though she's not here tonight with the Cashmores—quite surprising even without that!—has often shown us that a person in distress, always stumbling but, as Nanda assures us, usually bouncing back, can still look as serene as a Dutch doll.”
Mrs. Brook’s eyes had, on Tishy’s passing away, taken the same course as Vanderbank’s, whom she had visibly not neglected moreover while the pair stood there. “I give you Carrie, as you know, and I throw Mr. Cashmore in; but I’m lost in admiration to-night, as I always have been, of the way Tishy makes her ugliness serve. I should call it, if the word weren’t so for ladies’-maids, the most ‘elegant’ thing I know.”
Mrs. Brook's eyes had, upon Tishy's passing, followed the same path as Vanderbank's, whom she had clearly not overlooked while they were both present. "I give you Carrie, as you know, and I throw Mr. Cashmore in; but I’m completely in awe tonight, just like I always have been, of how Tishy makes her unattractiveness work for her. I would call it, if the term weren't so associated with ladies' maids, the most 'elegant' thing I know."
“My dear child,” the Duchess objected, “what you describe as making her ugliness serve is what I should describe as concealing none of her beauty. There’s nothing the matter surely with ‘elegant’ as applied to Tishy save that as commonly used it refers rather to a charm that’s artificial than to a state of pure nature. There should be for elegance a basis of clothing. Nanda rather stints her.”
“My dear child,” the Duchess disagreed, “what you call making her ugliness work for her is what I would say is hiding all of her beauty. There’s nothing wrong with referring to Tishy as ‘elegant’ except that, as it's often used, it usually describes a charm that's more fake than genuine. Elegance should have a foundation in clothing. Nanda tends to be a bit too minimal with hers.”
Mrs. Brook, perhaps more than usually thoughtful, just discriminated. “There IS, I think, one little place. I’ll speak to her.”
Mrs. Brook, maybe a bit more thoughtful than usual, just made a distinction. “I think there’s one small spot. I’ll talk to her.”
“To Tishy?” Vanderbank asked.
"To Tishy?" Vanderbank inquired.
“Oh THAT would do no good. To Nanda. All the same,” she continued, “it’s an awfully superficial thing of you not to see that her dreariness—on which moreover I’ve set you right before—is a mere facial accident and doesn’t correspond or, as they say, ‘rhyme’ to anything within her that might make it a little interesting. What I like it for is just that it’s so funny in itself. Her low spirits are nothing more than her features. Her gloom, as you call it, is merely her broken nose.”
“Oh, that wouldn't help at all. To Nanda. Still,” she continued, “it’s really shallow of you not to realize that her sadness— which I’ve pointed out to you before— is just a surface thing and doesn’t really connect or, as people say, ‘rhyme’ with anything inside her that could make her a bit interesting. What I appreciate about it is that it’s just so amusing in its own right. Her low spirits are nothing more than her looks. Her gloom, as you put it, is simply her broken nose.”
“HAS she a broken nose?” Mr. Longdon demanded with an accent that for some reason touched in the others the spring of laughter.
“Does she have a broken nose?” Mr. Longdon asked, his tone somehow provoking laughter from the others.
“Has Nanda never mentioned it?” Mrs. Brook profited by this gaiety to ask.
“Has Nanda never brought it up?” Mrs. Brook took advantage of this cheerfulness to ask.
“That’s the discretion you just spoke of,” said the Duchess. “Only I should have expected from the cause you refer to rather the comic effect.”
“That's the discretion you just mentioned,” said the Duchess. “But I would have expected a more comedic effect from the reason you refer to.”
“Mrs. Grendon’s broken nose, sir,” Vanderbank explained to Mr. Longdon, “is only the kinder way taken by these ladies to speak of Mrs. Grendon’s broken heart. You must know all about that.”
“Mrs. Grendon’s broken nose, sir,” Vanderbank explained to Mr. Longdon, “is just the nicer way these ladies have of talking about Mrs. Grendon’s broken heart. You must be aware of that.”
“Oh yes—ALL.” Mr. Longdon spoke very simply, with the consequence this time, on the part of his companions, of a silence of some minutes, which he himself had at last to break. “Mr. Grendon doesn’t like her.” The addition of these words apparently made the difference—as if they constituted a fresh link with the irresistible comedy of things. That he was unexpectedly diverting was, however, no check to Mr. Longdon’s delivering his full thought. “Very horrid of two sisters to be both, in their marriages, so wretched.”
“Oh yes—ALL.” Mr. Longdon said simply, which led to a few minutes of silence from his companions, a silence he finally had to break. “Mr. Grendon doesn’t like her.” This addition seemed to make a difference, as if it created a new connection with the undeniable absurdity of the situation. Even though he was unexpectedly amusing, it didn’t stop Mr. Longdon from sharing his complete thoughts. “It’s really awful for two sisters to be so unhappy in their marriages.”
“Ah but Tishy, I maintain,” Mrs. Brook returned, “ISN’T wretched at all. If I were satisfied that she’s really so I’d never let Nanda come to her.”
“Ah, but Tishy, I stand by my point,” Mrs. Brook replied, “she isn’t wretched at all. If I were sure that she really was, I’d never let Nanda visit her.”
“That’s the most extraordinary doctrine, love,” the Duchess interposed. “When you’re satisfied a woman’s ‘really’ poor you never give her a crust?”
“That’s the most amazing idea, love,” the Duchess interjected. “When you’re sure a woman’s ‘truly’ poor, you never give her a piece of bread?”
“Do you call Nanda a crust, Duchess?” Vanderbank amusedly asked.
“Do you call Nanda a crust, Duchess?” Vanderbank asked with a chuckle.
“She’s all at any rate, apparently, just now, that poor Tishy has to live on.”
“She’s everything right now, it seems, that poor Tishy has to rely on.”
“You’re severe then,” the young man said, “on our dinner of to-night.”
“You're pretty harsh, then,” the young man said, “about our dinner tonight.”
“Oh Jane,” Mrs. Brook declared, “is never severe: she’s only uncontrollably witty. It’s only Tishy moreover who gives out that her husband doesn’t like her. HE, poor man, doesn’t say anything of the sort.”
“Oh Jane,” Mrs. Brook declared, “is never harsh: she’s just irresistibly funny. It’s only Tishy who claims that her husband doesn’t like her. He, poor man, doesn’t say anything like that.”
“Yes, but, after all, you know”—Vanderbank just put it to her—“where the deuce, all the while, IS he?”
“Yes, but, after all, you know”—Vanderbank just asked her—“where in the world is he?”
“Heaven forbid,” the Duchess remarked, “that we should too rashly ascertain.”
“Heaven forbid,” the Duchess said, “that we should confirm too quickly.”
“There it is—exactly,” Mr. Longdon subjoined.
“There it is—exactly,” Mr. Longdon added.
He had once more his success of hilarity, though not indeed to the injury of the Duchess’s next word. “It’s Nanda, you know, who speaks, and loud enough, for Harry Grendon’s dislikes.”
He once again had his success in making people laugh, but it didn't affect the Duchess's next words. “It’s Nanda, you know, who’s speaking, and loud enough, for Harry Grendon’s dislikes.”
“That’s easy for her,” Mrs. Brook declared, “when she herself isn’t one of them.”
"That’s easy for her," Mrs. Brook said, "when she isn’t one of them."
“She isn’t surely one of anybody’s,” Mr. Longdon gravely observed.
“She definitely doesn’t belong to anyone,” Mr. Longdon said seriously.
Mrs. Brook gazed across at him. “You ARE too dear! But I’ve none the less a crow to pick with you.”
Mrs. Brook looked over at him. “You’re too much! But I still have an issue to sort out with you.”
Mr. Longdon returned her look, but returned it somehow to Van. “You frighten me, you know, out of my wits.”
Mr. Longdon met her gaze, but somehow directed it back to Van. “You scare me, you know, out of my mind.”
“I do?” said Vanderbank.
“Do I?” said Vanderbank.
Mr. Longdon just hesitated. “Yes.”
Mr. Longdon paused. “Yes.”
“It must be the sacred terror,” Mrs. Brook suggested to Van, “that Mitchy so often speaks of. I’M not trying with you,” she went on to Mr. Longdon, “for anything of that kind, but only for the short half-hour in private that I think you won’t for the world grant me. Nothing will induce you to find yourself alone with me.”
“It must be the sacred terror,” Mrs. Brook suggested to Van, “that Mitchy often talks about. I’m not trying to get anything like that with you,” she continued to Mr. Longdon, “but just for the brief half-hour in private that I think you wouldn’t want to give me for anything. Nothing will convince you to be alone with me.”
“Why what on earth,” Vanderbank asked, “do you suspect him of supposing you want to do?”
“Why on earth,” Vanderbank asked, “do you think he suspects you of wanting to do something?”
“Oh it isn’t THAT,” Mrs. Brook sadly said.
“Oh, it’s not THAT,” Mrs. Brook said sadly.
“It isn’t what?” laughed the Duchess.
“It isn’t what?” laughed the Duchess.
“That he fears I may want in any way to—what do you call it?—make up to him.” She spoke as if she only wished it had been. “He has a deeper thought.”
“Honestly, he probably thinks I want to—what’s the word?—get close to him.” She said it as if she only wished it were true. “He has more profound thoughts.”
“Well then what in goodness is it?” the Duchess pressed.
“Well then, what on earth is it?” the Duchess insisted.
Mr. Longdon had said nothing more, but Mrs. Brook preferred none the less to treat the question as between themselves. She WAS, as the others said, wonderful. “You can’t help thinking me”—she spoke to him straight—“rather tortuous.” The pause she thus momentarily produced was so intense as to give a sharpness that was almost vulgar to the little “Oh!” by which it was presently broken and the source of which neither of her three companions could afterwards in the least have named. Neither would have endeavoured to fix an infelicity of which each doubtless had been but too capable. “It’s only as a mother,” she added, “that I want my chance.”
Mr. Longdon had said nothing more, but Mrs. Brook still preferred to discuss the question just between them. She WAS, as the others noted, amazing. “You can’t help but think I’m”—she looked straight at him—“kind of complicated.” The pause she created was so intense that it made the little “Oh!” that followed almost feel awkward, and none of her three companions could have identified its source later. None would have tried to address any discomfort, as each surely recognized they were capable of the same. “It’s only as a mother,” she added, “that I want my chance.”
But the Duchess was at this again in the breach. “Take it, for mercy’s sake then, my dear, over Harold, who’s an example to Nanda herself in the way that, behind the piano there, he’s keeping it up with Lady Fanny.”
But the Duchess was at it again. “Please, for goodness' sake, take it over to Harold, who’s setting an example for Nanda herself with how he’s keeping it up with Lady Fanny behind the piano.”
If this had been a herring that, in the interest of peace, the Duchess had wished to draw across the scent, it could scarce have been more effective. Mrs. Brook, whose position had made just the difference that she lost the view of the other side of the piano, took a slight but immediate stretch. “IS Harold with Lady Fanny?”
If this had been a herring that the Duchess wanted to use to distract from the scent for the sake of peace, it wouldn’t have been more effective. Mrs. Brook, whose position meant she couldn’t see the other side of the piano, made a slight but instant stretch. “Is Harold with Lady Fanny?”
“You ask it, my dear child,” said the Duchess, “as if it were too grand to be believed. It’s the note of eagerness,” she went on for Mr. Longdon’s benefit—“it’s almost the note of hope: one of those that ces messieurs, that we all in fact delight in and find so matchless. She desires for Harold the highest advantages.”
“You're asking about it, my dear child,” said the Duchess, “as if it were too amazing to be true. It's the sound of eagerness,” she continued for Mr. Longdon’s sake—“it's almost a hint of hope: one of those things that these gentlemen, that we all actually take pleasure in and find so exceptional. She wants the best for Harold.”
“Well then,” declared Vanderbank, who had achieved a glimpse, “he’s clearly having them. It brings home to one his success.”
“Well then,” said Vanderbank, who had gotten a look, “he’s definitely having them. It really highlights his success.”
“His success is true,” Mrs. Brook insisted. “How he does it I don’t know.”
“His success is real,” Mrs. Brook insisted. “I have no idea how he does it.”
“Oh DON’T you?” trumpeted the Duchess.
“Oh, DON’T you?” yelled the Duchess.
“He’s amazing,” Mrs. Brook pursued. “I watch—I hold my breath. But I’m bound to say also I rather admire. He somehow amuses them.”
“He's amazing,” Mrs. Brook continued. “I watch—I hold my breath. But I have to admit, I kind of admire him. He somehow entertains them.”
“She’s as pleased as Punch,” said the Duchess.
"She’s as happy as can be," said the Duchess.
“Those great calm women—they like slighter creatures.”
“Those strong, calm women—they prefer more delicate ones.”
“The great calm whales,” the Duchess laughed, “swallow the little fishes.”
“The big, calm whales,” the Duchess laughed, “eat the little fish.”
“Oh my dear,” Mrs. Brook returned, “Harold can be tasted, if you like—”
“Oh my dear,” Mrs. Brook replied, “you can try some of Harold if you like—”
“If I like?” the Duchess parenthetically jeered. “Thank you, love!”
“If I like?” the Duchess mockingly replied. “Thanks, darling!”
“But he can’t, I think, be eaten. It all works out,” Mrs. Brook expounded, “to the highest end. If Lady Fanny’s amused she’ll be quiet.”
“But he can’t, I think, be eaten. It all works out,” Mrs. Brook explained, “for the best. If Lady Fanny’s entertained, she’ll stay calm.”
“Bless me,” cried the Duchess, “of all the immoral speeches—! I put it to you, Longdon. Does she mean”—she appealed to their friend—“that if she commits murder she won’t commit anything else?”
“Bless me,” exclaimed the Duchess, “of all the immoral speeches—! I ask you, Longdon. Does she really mean”—she turned to their friend—“that if she commits murder she won’t do anything else?”
“Oh it won’t be murder,” said Mrs. Brook. “I mean that if Harold, in one way and another, keeps her along, she won’t get off.”
“Oh, it won’t be murder,” said Mrs. Brook. “What I mean is that if Harold, in one way or another, keeps her around, she won’t escape.”
“Off where?” Mr. Longdon risked.
"Off where?" Mr. Longdon asked.
Vanderbank immediately informed him. “To one of the smaller Italian towns. Don’t you know?”
Vanderbank quickly let him know. “To one of the smaller Italian towns. Don’t you know?”
“Oh yes. Like—who is it? I forget.”
“Oh yeah. Who is it again? I can’t remember.”
“Anna Karenine? You know about Anna?”
“Anna Karenina? You know who Anna is?”
“Nanda,” said the Duchess, “has told him. But I thought,” she went on to Mrs. Brook, “that Lady Fanny, by this time, MUST have gone.”
“Nanda,” said the Duchess, “has told him. But I thought,” she continued to Mrs. Brook, “that Lady Fanny, by now, MUST have left.”
“Petherton then,” Mrs. Brook returned, “doesn’t keep you au courant?”
“Petherton then,” Mrs. Brook replied, “doesn’t keep you updated?”
The Duchess blandly wondered. “I seem to remember he had positively said so. And that she had come back.”
The Duchess casually wondered, “I think I remember him saying that for sure. And that she had returned.”
“Because this looks so like a fresh start? No. WE know. You assume besides,” Mrs. Brook asked, “that Mr. Cashmore would have received her again?”
“Because this seems like a fresh start? No. We know. You think, besides,” Mrs. Brook asked, “that Mr. Cashmore would have taken her back?”
The Duchess fixed a little that gentleman and his actual companion. “What will you have? He mightn’t have noticed.”
The Duchess glanced at that gentleman and his current companion. “What do you want? He might not have noticed.”
“Oh you’re out of step, Duchess,” Vanderbank said. “We used all to march abreast, but we’re falling to pieces. It’s all, saving your presence, Mitchy’s marriage.”
“Oh, you’re out of sync, Duchess,” Vanderbank said. “We all used to march together, but we’re falling apart. It’s all because of Mitchy’s marriage, no offense intended.”
“Ah,” Mrs. Brook concurred, “how thoroughly I feel that! Oh I knew. The spell’s broken; the harp has lost a string. We’re not the same thing. HE’S not the same thing.”
“Ah,” Mrs. Brook agreed, “I completely feel that! Oh, I knew it. The spell’s broken; the harp has lost a string. We’re not the same anymore. HE’S not the same anymore.”
“Frankly, my dear,” the Duchess answered, “I don’t think that you personally are either.”
“Honestly, my dear,” the Duchess replied, “I don’t think you are either.”
“Oh as for that—which is what matters least—we shall perhaps see.” With which Mrs. Brook turned again to Mr. Longdon. “I haven’t explained to you what I meant just now. We want Nanda.”
“Oh, as for that—which is what matters least—we might see,” Mrs. Brook said as she turned back to Mr. Longdon. “I didn’t explain what I meant just now. We want Nanda.”
Mr. Longdon stared. “At home again?”
Mr. Longdon stared. “Back home again?”
“In her little old nook. You must give her back.”
“In her small, cozy corner. You have to return her.”
“Do you mean altogether?”
“Do you mean all together?”
“Ah that will be for you in a manner to arrange. But you’ve had her practically these five months, and with no desire to be unreasonable we yet have our natural feelings.”
“Ah, that will be something for you to handle. But you’ve had her for almost five months now, and while we don't want to be unreasonable, we still have our natural feelings.”
This interchange, to which circumstances somehow gave a high effect of suddenness and strangeness, was listened to by the others in a quick silence that was like the sense of a blast of cold air, though with the difference between the spectators that Vanderbank attached his eyes hard to Mrs. Brook and that the Duchess looked as straight at Mr. Longdon, to whom clearly she wished to convey that if he had wondered a short time before how Mrs. Brook would do it he must now be quite at his ease. He indulged in fact, after this lady’s last words, in a pause that might have signified some of the fulness of a new light. He only said very quietly: “I thought you liked it.”
This conversation, which felt unexpectedly intense and strange due to the circumstances, was heard by the others in a quick silence that hit like a blast of cold air. However, the spectators reacted differently: Vanderbank fixed his gaze on Mrs. Brook, while the Duchess focused directly on Mr. Longdon, clearly indicating that if he had been curious about how Mrs. Brook would handle things earlier, he should now feel completely at ease. After the lady’s last words, he took a moment that suggested a realization of something new. He simply said very quietly, “I thought you liked it.”
At this his neighbour broke in. “The care you take of the child? They DO!” The Duchess, as she spoke, became aware of the nearer presence of Edward Brookenham, who within a minute had come in from the other room; and her decision of character leaped forth in her quick signal to him. “Edward will tell you.” He was already before their semicircle. “DO you, dear,” she appealed, “want Nanda back from Mr. Longdon?”
At this point, his neighbor interrupted. “The way you look after the child? They DO!” The Duchess, while speaking, noticed Edward Brookenham approaching, having stepped in from the other room within a minute. Her decisive character shone through as she quickly signaled to him. “Edward will tell you.” He was already in front of their group. “DO you, dear,” she asked, “want Nanda back from Mr. Longdon?”
Edward plainly could be trusted to feel in his quiet way that the oracle must be a match for the priestess. “‘Want’ her, Jane? We wouldn’t TAKE her.” And as if knowing quite what he was about he looked at his wife only after he had spoken.
Edward could clearly be trusted to quietly understand that the oracle had to be a match for the priestess. “‘Want’ her, Jane? We wouldn’t TAKE her.” And as if he knew exactly what he was doing, he looked at his wife only after he had spoken.
IV
IV
His reply had complete success, to which there could scarce have afterwards been a positive denial that some sound of amusement even from Mr. Longdon himself had in its degree contributed. Certain it was that Mrs. Brook found, as she exclaimed that her husband was always so awfully civil, just the right note of resigned understanding; whereupon he for a minute presented to them blankly enough his fine dead face. “‘Civil’ is just what I was afraid I wasn’t. I mean, you know,” he continued to Mr. Longdon, “that you really mustn’t look to us to let you off—!”
His response was completely effective, and it was hard to deny that even Mr. Longdon himself had contributed to the laughter in some way. It was clear that Mrs. Brook found just the right tone of resigned understanding when she exclaimed that her husband was always so terribly polite; he then presented them with his fine, expressionless face for a moment. “‘Polite’ is exactly what I was worried I wasn’t. I mean, you know,” he continued to Mr. Longdon, “that you really can’t expect us to let you off—!”
“From a week or a day”—Mr. Longdon took him up—“of the time to which you consider I’ve pledged myself? My dear sir, please don’t imagine it’s for ME the Duchess appeals.”
“From a week or a day”—Mr. Longdon interrupted—“of the time you think I’ve committed to? My dear sir, please don’t think it’s for ME that the Duchess is reaching out.”
“It’s from your wife, you delicious dull man,” that lady elucidated. “If you wished to be stiff with our friend here you’ve really been so with HER; which comes, no doubt, from the absence between you of proper preconcerted action. You spoke without your cue.”
“It’s from your wife, you charmingly boring man,” she explained. “If you wanted to be formal with our friend here, you’ve actually been that way with HER; which, of course, comes from the lack of proper planned coordination between you. You spoke out of turn.”
“Oh!” said Edward Brookenham.
“Oh!” Edward Brookenham said.
“That’s it, Jane”—Mrs. Brook continued to take it beautifully. “We dressed to-day in a hurry and hadn’t time for our usual rehearsal. Edward, when we dine out, generally brings three pocket-handkerchiefs and six jokes. I leave the management of the handkerchiefs to his own taste, but we mostly try together in advance to arrange a career for the other things. It’s some charming light thing of my own that’s supposed to give him the sign.”
“That’s it, Jane”—Mrs. Brook kept it together. “We got ready in a rush today and didn’t have time for our usual practice. When we go out to eat, Edward usually brings three pocket squares and six jokes. I let him decide on the pocket squares, but we usually plan together in advance for the other things. It’s some lovely little thing of mine that’s supposed to give him the cue.”
“Only sometimes he confounds”—Vanderbank helped her out—“your light and your heavy!” He had got up to make room for his host of so many occasions and, having forced him into the empty chair, now moved vaguely off to the quarter of the room occupied by Nanda and Mr. Cashmore.
“Only sometimes he gets mixed up”—Vanderbank helped her out—“your light and your heavy!” He stood up to make space for his host of many occasions and, having pushed him into the empty chair, now wandered aimlessly toward the corner of the room where Nanda and Mr. Cashmore were.
“That’s very well,” the Duchess resumed, “but it doesn’t at all clear you, cara mia, of the misdemeanour of setting up as a felt domestic need something of which Edward proves deeply unconscious. He has put his finger on Nanda’s true interest. He doesn’t care a bit how it would LOOK for you to want her.”
“That's very nice,” the Duchess continued, “but it doesn't really clear you, my dear, of the wrong of pretending that there's a genuine need for something Edward is completely unaware of. He has identified Nanda's true interest. He doesn't care at all how it would LOOK for you to want her.”
“Don’t you mean rather, Jane, how it looks for us NOT to want her?” Mrs. Brook amended with a detachment now complete. “Of course, dear old friend,” she continued to Mr. Longdon, “she quite puts me with my back to the wall when she helps you to see—what you otherwise mightn’t guess—that Edward and I work it out between us to show off as tender parents and yet to get from you everything you’ll give. I do the sentimental and he the practical; so that we, after one fashion and another, deck ourselves in the glory of our sacrifice without forfeiting the ‘keep’ of our daughter. This must appeal to you as another useful illustration of what London manners have come to; unless indeed,” Mrs. Brook prattled on, “it only strikes you still more—and to a degree that blinds you to its other possible bearings—as the last proof that I’m too tortuous for you to know what I’d be at!”
“Don’t you mean, Jane, how it looks for us NOT to want her?” Mrs. Brook clarified with a complete sense of detachment now. “Of course, dear old friend,” she went on to Mr. Longdon, “she really puts me in a tough spot when she helps you see—what you might not guess otherwise—that Edward and I work it out between us to pretend to be caring parents while still getting everything you’ll give us. I handle the emotional part and he takes care of the practical side; this way, in one way or another, we wrap ourselves in the glory of our sacrifice without losing our ‘keep’ of our daughter. This must strike you as another useful example of how London manners have evolved; unless,” Mrs. Brook continued, “it only makes you think even more—and to a degree that blinds you to its other possible meanings—that I’m too complicated for you to understand what I’m after!”
Mr. Longdon faced her, across his interval, with his original terror represented now only by such a lingering flush as might have formed a natural tribute to a brilliant scene. “I haven’t the glimmering of an idea of what you’d be at. But please understand,” he added, “that I don’t at all refuse you the private half-hour you referred to a while since.”
Mr. Longdon looked at her during his pause, his initial fear now just a faint blush that seemed like a natural response to an impressive moment. “I have no clue what you’re trying to say. But please understand,” he added, “that I’m not at all saying no to the private half-hour you mentioned earlier.”
“Are you really willing to put the child up for the rest of the year?” Edward placidly demanded, speaking as if quite unaware that anything else had taken place.
“Are you really willing to put the child up for the rest of the year?” Edward calmly asked, acting as if he had no idea that anything else had happened.
His wife fixed her eyes on him. “The ingenuity of your companions, love, plays in the air like the lightning, but flashes round your head only, by good fortune, to leave it unscathed. Still, you have after all your own strange wit, and I’m not sure that any of ours ever compares with it. Only, confronted also with ours, how can poor Mr. Longdon really choose which of the two he’ll meet?”
His wife looked at him intently. “The cleverness of your friends, darling, is as unpredictable as lightning, but it only strikes around you, by some stroke of luck, leaving you unharmed. Still, you have your own unique brilliance, and I’m not sure any of ours can compete with it. But, faced with both kinds, how can poor Mr. Longdon truly decide which one he’d prefer to deal with?”
Poor Mr. Longdon now looked hard at Edward. “Oh Mr. Brookenham’s, I feel, any day. It’s even with YOU, I confess,” he said to him, “that I’d rather have that private half-hour.”
Poor Mr. Longdon now stared intently at Edward. “Oh Mr. Brookenham’s, I feel, any day. I must admit, though, it’s with YOU that I’d prefer to have that private half-hour.”
“Done!” Mrs. Brook declared. “I’ll send him to you. But we HAVE, you know, as Van says, gone to pieces,” she went on, twisting her pretty head and tossing it back over her shoulder to an auditor of whose approach to her from behind, though it was impossible she should have seen him, she had visibly within a minute become aware. “It’s your marriage, Mitchy, that has darkened our old bright air, changed us more than we even yet know, and most grossly and horribly, my dear man, changed YOU. You steal up in a way that gives one the creeps, whereas in the good time that’s gone you always burst in with music and song. Go round where I can see you: I mayn’t love you now, but at least, I suppose, I may look at you. Direct your energies,” she pursued while Mitchy obeyed her, “as much as possible, please, against our uncanny chill. Pile on the fire and close up the ranks; this WAS our best hour, you know—and all the more that Tishy, I see, is getting rid of her superfluities. Here comes back old Van,” she wound up, “vanquished, I judge, in the attempt to divert Nanda from her prey. Won’t Nanda sit with poor US?” she asked of Vanderbank, who now, meeting Mitchy in range of the others, remained standing with him and as at her commands.
“Done!” Mrs. Brook declared. “I’ll send him to you. But we HAVE, you know, as Van says, fallen apart,” she continued, twisting her pretty head and tossing it back over her shoulder to an auditor whose approach from behind she couldn’t have seen, yet she had clearly become aware of him within a minute. “It’s your marriage, Mitchy, that has darkened our once bright days, changed us more than we even realize, and most shockingly and horribly, my dear man, changed YOU. You sneak up in a way that gives me the creeps, whereas in the good old days you would burst in with music and song. Move around where I can see you: I may not love you now, but at least I suppose I can look at you. Direct your energies,” she continued as Mitchy complied, “as much as possible, please, against our strange chill. Stoke the fire and close up the ranks; this WAS our best hour, you know—and especially since Tishy, I see, is getting rid of her excess baggage. Here comes old Van back,” she concluded, “defeated, I assume, in the effort to distract Nanda from her target. Won’t Nanda sit with poor US?” she asked Vanderbank, who, now encountering Mitchy in line with the others, remained standing with him as if at her command.
“I didn’t of course ask her,” the young man replied.
“I didn’t, of course, ask her,” the young man replied.
“Then what did you do?”
“Then what did you do?”
“I only took a little walk.”
“I just went for a short walk.”
Mrs. Brook, on this, was woeful at Mitchy. “See then what we’ve come to. When did we ever ‘walk’ in YOUR time save as a distinct part of the effect of our good things? Please return to Nanda,” she said to Vanderbank, “and tell her I particularly wish her to come in for this delightful evening’s end.”
Mrs. Brook was upset with Mitchy. “Look at what we’ve come to. When did we ever ‘walk’ during YOUR time unless it was a specific part of enjoying our good times? Please go back to Nanda,” she said to Vanderbank, “and tell her I really want her to join us for the end of this lovely evening.”
“She’s joining us of herself now,” the Duchess noted, “and so’s Mr. Cashmore and so’s Tishy—VOYEZ!—who has kept on—(bless her little bare back!)—no one she oughtn’t to keep. As nobody else will now arrive it would be quite cosey if she locked the door.”
“She’s coming to join us on her own now,” the Duchess pointed out, “and so is Mr. Cashmore and so is Tishy—LOOK!—who has continued—(bless her little bare back!)—with no one she shouldn’t be with. Since no one else will be arriving now, it would be quite cozy if she locked the door.”
“But what on earth, my dear Jane,” Mrs. Brook plaintively wondered, “are you proposing we should do?”
“But what on earth, my dear Jane,” Mrs. Brook asked with a hint of desperation, “are you suggesting we should do?”
Mrs. Brook, in her apprehension, had looked expressively at their friends, but the eye of the Duchess wandered no further than Harold and Lady Fanny. “It would perhaps serve to keep that pair a little longer from escaping together.”
Mrs. Brook, feeling anxious, glanced meaningfully at their friends, but the Duchess’s gaze was fixed solely on Harold and Lady Fanny. “It might help to keep that couple from running off together for a little while longer.”
Mrs. Brook took a pause no greater. “But wouldn’t it be, as regards another pair, locking the stable-door after—what do you call it? Don’t Petherton and Aggie appear already to have escaped together? Mitchy, man, where in the world’s your wife?”
Mrs. Brook paused briefly. “But wouldn’t it be, regarding another couple, locking the stable door after—what do you call it? Don’t Petherton and Aggie seem to have already run off together? Mitchy, man, where in the world is your wife?”
“I quite grant you,” said the Duchess gaily, “that my niece is wherever Petherton is. This I’m sure of, for THERE’S a friendship, if you please, that has not been interrupted. Petherton’s not gone, is he?” she asked in her turn of Mitchy.
“I totally agree with you,” the Duchess said cheerfully, “that my niece is wherever Petherton is. I know this for sure because THAT’S a friendship, if I may say so, that hasn’t been broken. Petherton hasn’t left, has he?” she asked Mitchy in return.
But again before he could speak it was taken up. “Mitchy’s silent, Mitchy’s altered, Mitchy’s queer!” Mrs. Brook proclaimed, while the new recruits to the circle, Tishy and Nanda and Mr. Cashmore, Lady Fanny and Harold too after a minute and on perceiving the movement of the others, ended by enlarging it, with mutual accommodation and aid, to a pleasant talkative ring in which the subject of their companion’s demonstration, on a low ottoman and glaring in his odd way in almost all directions at once, formed the conspicuous attractive centre. Tishy was nearest Mr. Longdon, and Nanda, still flanked by Mr. Cashmore, between that gentleman and his wife, who had Harold on her other side. Edward Brookenham was neighboured by his son and by Vanderbank, who might easily have felt himself, in spite of their separation and given, as it happened, their places in the group, rather publicly confronted with Mr. Longdon. “Is his wife in the other room?” Mrs. Brook now put to Tishy.
But before he could say anything, it was picked up. “Mitchy’s quiet, Mitchy’s changed, Mitchy’s strange!” Mrs. Brook announced, while the new additions to the group—Tishy, Nanda, Mr. Cashmore, Lady Fanny, and eventually Harold, after noticing everyone else moving—ended up turning it into a lively, friendly circle. The focus of their discussion was their companion, sitting on a low ottoman and looking around in his unusual way. Tishy was closest to Mr. Longdon, and Nanda was still next to Mr. Cashmore, who was between him and his wife, who had Harold on her other side. Edward Brookenham was next to his son and Vanderbank, who might have felt somewhat publicly confronted by Mr. Longdon despite their physical separation in the group. “Is his wife in the other room?” Mrs. Brook now asked Tishy.
Tishy, after a stare about, recovered the acuter consciousness to account for this guest. “Oh yes—she’s playing with him.”
Tishy, after looking around, became more aware of why this guest was there. “Oh yes—she's playing with him.”
“But with whom, dear?”
"But with who, dear?"
“Why, with Petherton. I thought you knew.”
“Why, with Petherton. I thought you knew.”
“Knew they’re playing—-?” Mrs. Brook was almost Socratic.
“Knew they're playing—?” Mrs. Brook was almost like Socrates.
“The Missus is regularly wound up,” her husband meanwhile, without resonance, observed to Vanderbank.
“The Missus is always on edge,” her husband said to Vanderbank, lacking any emotion.
“Brilliant indeed!” Vanderbank replied.
"Absolutely brilliant!" Vanderbank replied.
“But she’s rather naughty, you know,” Edward after a pause continued.
“But she’s pretty naughty, you know,” Edward said after a pause.
“Oh fiendish!” his interlocutor said with a short smothered laugh that might have represented for a spectator a sudden start at such a flash of analysis from such a quarter.
“Oh, you wicked person!” his conversation partner said with a brief, muffled laugh that might have startled an observer at such an unexpected insight from that source.
When Vanderbank’s attention at any rate was free again their hostess, assisted to the transition, was describing the play, as she had called it, of the absentees. “She has hidden a book and he’s trying to find it.”
When Vanderbank’s attention was free again, their hostess, helping with the transition, was describing the situation, as she had called it, of the absentees. “She has hidden a book and he’s trying to find it.”
“Hide and seek? Why, isn’t it innocent, Mitch!” Mrs. Brook exclaimed.
“Hide and seek? Isn’t it adorable, Mitch!” Mrs. Brook exclaimed.
Mitchy, speaking for the first time, faced her with extravagant gloom. “Do you really think so?”
Mitchy, speaking for the first time, looked at her with dramatic sadness. “Do you really think so?”
“That’s HER innocence!” the Duchess laughed to him.
"That's HER innocence!" the Duchess laughed at him.
“And don’t you suppose he has found it YET?” Mrs. Brook pursued earnestly to Tishy. “Isn’t it something we might ALL play at if—?” On which however, abruptly checking herself, she changed her note. “Nanda love, please go and invite them to join us.”
“And don’t you think he has found it YET?” Mrs. Brook pressed earnestly to Tishy. “Isn’t it something we could ALL try if—?” However, suddenly stopping herself, she altered her tone. “Nanda dear, please go and invite them to join us.”
Mitchy, at this, on his ottoman, wheeled straight round to the girl, who looked at him before speaking. “I’ll go if Mitchy tells me.”
Mitchy, hearing this, turned directly to the girl on his ottoman, who looked at him before speaking. “I’ll go if Mitchy tells me.”
“But if he does fear,” said her mother, “that there may be something in it—?”
“But if he is worried,” said her mother, “that there might be something to it—?”
Mitchy jerked back to Mrs. Brook. “Well, you see, I don’t want to give way to my fear. Suppose there SHOULD be something! Let me not know.”
Mitchy pulled back to Mrs. Brook. “Well, you see, I don’t want to give in to my fear. What if there actually is something? I’d rather not know.”
She dealt with him tenderly. “I see. You couldn’t—so soon—bear it.”
She handled him gently. “I get it. You couldn’t—so soon—handle it.”
“Ah but, savez-vous,” the Duchess interposed with some majesty, “you’re horrid!”
“Ah, but you know,” the Duchess interrupted with some authority, “you’re terrible!”
“Let them alone,” Mitchy continued. “We don’t want at all events a general romp.”
“Just leave them be,” Mitchy continued. “We definitely don’t want a big free-for-all.”
“Oh I thought just that,” said Mrs. Brook, “was what the Duchess wished the door locked for! Perhaps moreover”—she returned to Tishy—“he hasn’t yet found the book.”
“Oh, I thought just that,” Mrs. Brook said, “was what the Duchess wanted the door locked for! Maybe, also”—she turned back to Tishy—“he still hasn’t found the book.”
“He can’t,” Tishy said with simplicity.
“He can't,” Tishy said simply.
“But why in the world—?”
“But why on earth—?”
“You see she’s sitting on it”—Tishy felt, it was plain, the responsibility of explanation. “So that unless he pulls her off—”
“You see she’s sitting on it”—Tishy felt, clearly, the need to explain. “So that unless he pulls her off—”
“He can’t compass his desperate end? Ah I hope he won’t pull her off!” Mrs. Brook wonderfully murmured. It was said in a manner that stirred the circle, and unanimous laughter seemed already to have crowned her invocation, lately uttered, to the social spirit. “But what in the world,” she pursued, “is the book selected for such a position? I hope it’s not a very big one.”
“He can’t handle his desperate situation? Oh, I really hope he doesn’t take her down with him!” Mrs. Brook said with delight. Her words sparked a reaction from the group, and it felt like laughter was already celebrating her recent call for good vibes. “But what on earth,” she continued, “is the book chosen for this? I hope it’s not too big.”
“Oh aren’t the books that are sat upon,” Mr. Cashmore freely speculated, “as a matter of course the bad ones?”
“Oh, aren’t the books that are sat on,” Mr. Cashmore casually speculated, “usually the bad ones?”
“Not a bit as a matter of course,” Harold as freely replied to him. “They sit, all round, nowadays—I mean in the papers and places—on some awfully good stuff. Why I myself read books that I couldn’t—upon my honour I wouldn’t risk it!—read out to you here.”
“Not at all, of course,” Harold replied casually. “They’re all talking about it nowadays—in newspapers and other places—there’s some really great stuff out there. I personally read books that I couldn’t—honestly, I wouldn’t dare!—read out loud to you here.”
“What a pity,” his father dropped with the special shade of dryness that was all Edward’s own, “what a pity you haven’t got one of your favourites to try on us!”
“What a pity,” his father said in that unique dry tone of Edward’s, “what a pity you don’t have one of your favorites to show us!”
Harold looked about as if it might have been after all a happy thought. “Well, Nanda’s the only girl.”
Harold looked around as if he might have finally come up with a good idea. “Well, Nanda’s the only girl.”
“And one’s sister doesn’t count,” said the Duchess.
“And a sister doesn't count,” said the Duchess.
“It’s just because the thing’s bad,” Tishy resumed for Mrs. Brook’s more particular benefit, “that Lord Petherton’s trying to wrest it.”
“It’s just that the thing is bad,” Tishy continued for Mrs. Brook’s understanding, “that Lord Petherton is trying to take it away.”
Mrs. Brook’s pale interest deepened. “Then it’s a real hand-to-hand struggle?”
Mrs. Brook's faint curiosity grew stronger. "So it’s an actual hand-to-hand fight?"
“He says she shan’t read it—she says she will.”
“He says she shouldn’t read it—she says she will.”
“Ah that’s because—isn’t it, Jane?” Mrs. Brook appealed—“he so long overlooked and advised her in those matters. Doesn’t he feel by this time—so awfully clever as he is—the extraordinary way she has come out?”
“Ah, that’s because—right, Jane?” Mrs. Brook asked—“he has long overlooked and guided her in those things. Doesn’t he realize by now—how incredibly smart he is—the remarkable way she has turned out?”
“‘By this time’?” Harold echoed. “Dearest mummy, you’re too sweet. It’s only about ten weeks—isn’t it, Mitch? You don’t mind my saying that, I hope,” he solicitously added.
“‘By this time’?” Harold echoed. “Dear Mom, you’re too sweet. It’s only been about ten weeks—isn’t it, Mitch? I hope you don’t mind my saying that,” he added with concern.
Mitchy had his back to him and, bending it a little, sat with head dropped and knees pressing his hands together. “I don’t mind any one’s saying anything.”
Mitchy had his back turned to him and, leaning a bit, sat with his head down and his knees pressing his hands together. “I don’t care if anyone says anything.”
“Lord, are you already past that?” Harold sociably laughed.
“Lord, are you already over that?” Harold chuckled friendly.
“He used to vibrate to everything. My dear man, what IS the matter?” Mrs. Brook demanded. “Does it all move too fast for you?”
“He used to be into everything. My dear man, what’s wrong?” Mrs. Brook asked. “Is it all moving too quickly for you?”
“Mercy on us, what ARE you talking about? That’s what I want to know!” Mr. Cashmore vivaciously declared.
“Mercy, what are you talking about? That’s what I want to know!” Mr. Cashmore exclaimed energetically.
“Well, she HAS gone at a pace—if Mitchy doesn’t mind,” Harold interposed in the tone of tact and taste. “But then don’t they always—I mean when they’re like Aggie and they once get loose—go at a pace? That’s what I want to know. I don’t suppose mother did, nor Tishy, nor the Duchess,” he communicated to the rest; “but mother and Tishy and the Duchess, it strikes me, must either have been of the school that knew, don’t you know? a deuce of a deal before, or of the type that takes it all more quietly after.”
“Well, she’s really moving fast—if Mitchy doesn’t mind,” Harold interjected with a sense of diplomacy. “But don’t they always—I mean, when they’re like Aggie and finally get a chance—they really take off? That’s what I want to know. I doubt mother did, nor Tishy, nor the Duchess,” he informed everyone else; “but it seems to me that mother, Tishy, and the Duchess must have either been the kind who knew a lot beforehand, you know? or the type that takes it all in stride later.”
“I think a woman can only speak for herself. I took it all quietly enough both before and after,” said Mrs. Brook. Then she addressed to Mr. Cashmore with a small formal nod one of her lovely wan smiles. “What I’m talking about, s’il vous plait, is marriage.”
“I believe a woman can only express her own perspective. I managed to handle everything discreetly, both before and after,” said Mrs. Brook. Then she gave Mr. Cashmore a small formal nod along with one of her beautiful, faint smiles. “What I’m referring to, if you don’t mind, is marriage.”
“I wonder if you know,” the Duchess broke out on this, “how silly you all sound! When did it ever, in any society that could call itself decently ‘good,’ NOT make a difference that an innocent young creature, a flower tended and guarded, should find from one day to the other her whole consciousness changed? People pull long faces and look wonderful looks and punch each other, in your English fashion, in the sides, and say to each other in corners that my poor darling has ‘come out.’ Je crois bien, she has come out! I married her—I don’t mind saying it now—exactly that she SHOULD come out, and I should be mightily ashamed of every one concerned if she hadn’t. I didn’t marry her, I give you to believe, that she should stay ‘in,’ and if any of you think to frighten Mitchy with it I imagine you’ll do so as little as you frighten ME. If it has taken her a very short time—as Harold so vividly puts it—to which of you did I ever pretend, I should like to know, that it would take her a very long one? I dare say there are girls it would have taken longer, just as there are certainly others who wouldn’t have required so much as an hour. It surely isn’t news to you that if some young persons among us all are very stupid and others very wise, MY dear child was never either, but only perfectly bred and deliciously clever. Ah THAT—rather! If she’s so clever that you don’t know what to do with her it’s scarcely HER fault. But add to it that Mitchy’s very kind, and you have the whole thing. What more do you want?”
“I wonder if you realize,” the Duchess interrupted, “how ridiculous you all sound! When has there ever been a society that could honestly call itself ‘good’ where it didn’t matter that an innocent young person, a flower that was nurtured and protected, suddenly found their whole perspective on life changed overnight? People wear serious expressions and exchange meaningful looks and nudge each other, in your typical English way, and whisper to one another in private that my poor darling has ‘come out.’ Of course, she has come out! I married her—I don’t mind admitting it now—specifically so that she WOULD come out, and I’d be utterly ashamed of everyone involved if she hadn’t. I didn’t marry her, I assure you, for her to stay ‘in,’ and if any of you think you can scare Mitchy with it, I doubt you’ll succeed any more than you would with me. If it has taken her a very short time—as Harold so vividly puts it—who did I ever claim, may I ask, that it would take her a long time? I’m sure there are girls it would have taken longer, just as there are definitely others who wouldn’t have needed even an hour. It surely isn’t news to you that while some young people among us are quite foolish and others very wise, MY dear child was never either, but only perfectly raised and wonderfully intelligent. Ah THAT—exactly! If she’s so clever that you don’t know how to handle her, it’s hardly HER fault. But consider too that Mitchy is very kind, and that explains everything. What more do you want?”
Mrs. Brook, who looked immensely struck, replied with the promptest sympathy, yet as if there might have been an alternative. “I don’t think”—and her eyes appealed to the others—“that we want ANY more, do we? than the whole thing.”
Mrs. Brook, who looked incredibly surprised, responded with immediate sympathy, yet as if there could have been another option. “I don’t think”—and her eyes looked to the others—“that we want ANY more, do we? than the whole thing.”
“Gracious, I should hope not!” her husband remarked as privately as before to Vanderbank. “Jane—for a mixed company—does go into it.”
“Goodness, I hope not!” her husband said quietly to Vanderbank. “Jane really gets into it for a mixed company.”
Vanderbank, for a minute and with a special short arrest, took in the circle. “Should you call us ‘mixed’? There’s only ONE girl.”
Vanderbank paused for a moment and looked around the group. “Are you saying we’re ‘mixed’? There’s only ONE girl here.”
Edward Brookenham glanced at his daughter. “Yes, but I wish there were more.”
Edward Brookenham looked at his daughter. “Yeah, but I wish there was more.”
“DO you?” And Vanderbank’s laugh at this odd view covered, for a little, the rest of the talk. But when he again began to follow no victory had yet been snatched.
“Do you?” Vanderbank laughed at this strange opinion, momentarily masking the rest of the conversation. But when he started to speak again, no victory had been achieved yet.
It was Mrs. Brook naturally who rattled the standard. “When you say, dearest, that we don’t know what to ‘do’ with Aggie’s cleverness, do you quite allow for the way we bow down before it and worship it? I don’t quite see what else we—in here—can do with it, even though we HAVE gathered that, just over there, Petherton’s finding for it a different application. We can only each in our way do our best. Don’t therefore succumb, Jane, to the delusive harm of a grievance. There would be nothing in it. You haven’t got one. The beauty of the life that so many of us have so long led together”—and she showed that it was for Mr. Longdon she more particularly brought this out—“is precisely that nobody has ever had one. Nobody has dreamed of it—it would have been such a rough false note, a note of violence out of all keeping. Did YOU ever hear of one, Van? Did you, my poor Mitchy? But you see for yourselves,” she wound up with a sigh and before either could answer, “how inferior we’ve become when we have even in our defence to assert such things.”
It was Mrs. Brook, of course, who shook things up. “When you say, dear, that we don’t know what to ‘do’ with Aggie’s cleverness, do you realize how much we admire and value it? I really don’t see what else we—here—can do with it, even though we’ve heard that, just over there, Petherton is finding a different use for it. We can only each do our best in our own way. So please don’t fall into the trap of thinking you’ve got a grievance, Jane. There’s nothing to be upset about. The beauty of the life that so many of us have shared for so long”—and she made it clear she was especially addressing Mr. Longdon—“is that nobody has ever had one. Nobody has even thought about it—it would have felt completely out of place, a harsh, jarring note. Did YOU ever hear of one, Van? Did you, my poor Mitchy? But you can see for yourselves,” she concluded with a sigh, cutting off any response from either of them, “how much we've diminished if we even have to defend against such things.”
Mitchy, who for a while past had sat gazing at the floor, now raised his good natural goggles and stretched his closed mouth to its widest. “Oh I think we’re pretty good still!” he then replied.
Mitchy, who had been staring at the floor for a while, finally lifted his natural glasses and opened his mouth wide. "Oh, I think we're still doing pretty well!" he said in response.
Mrs. Brook indeed appeared, after a pause and addressing herself again to Tishy, to give a reluctant illustration of it, coming back as from an excursion of the shortest to the question momentarily dropped. “I’m bound to say—all the more you know—that I don’t quite see what Aggie mayn’t now read.” Suddenly, however, her look at their informant took on an anxiety. “Is the book you speak of something VERY awful?”
Mrs. Brook did eventually show up, after a brief pause, and turned back to Tishy to offer a hesitant example, as if she had just returned from a quick trip to the question they had put aside for a moment. “I have to say—especially since you know—that I don’t really understand what Aggie can't read now.” Suddenly, though, her expression towards their informant changed to one of concern. “Is the book you’re talking about something REALLY terrible?”
Mrs. Grendon, with so much these past minutes to have made her so, was at last visibly more present. “That’s what Lord Petherton says of it. From what he knows of the author.”
Mrs. Grendon, clearly affected by everything that had happened in the last few minutes, was finally more engaged. “That’s what Lord Petherton thinks about it. Based on what he knows about the author.”
“So that he wants to keep her—?”
“So he wants to keep her—?”
“Well, from trying it first. I think he wants to see if it’s good for her.”
“Well, by trying it first. I think he wants to see if it’s good for her.”
“That’s one of the most charming soins, I think,” the Duchess said, “that a gentleman may render a young woman to whom he desires to be useful. I won’t say that Petherton always knows how good a book may be, but I’d trust him any day to say how bad.”
“That's one of the most delightful things, I think,” the Duchess said, “that a gentleman can do for a young woman he wants to help. I won’t say that Petherton always knows how good a book can be, but I’d trust him any day to tell you how bad one is.”
Mr. Longdon, who had sat throughout silent and still, quitted his seat at this and evidently in so doing gave Mrs. Brook as much occasion as she required. She also got up and her movement brought to her view at the door of the further room something that drew from her a quick exclamation. “He can tell us now then—for here they come!” Lord Petherton, arriving with animation and followed so swiftly by his young companion that she presented herself as pursuing him, shook triumphantly over his head a small volume in blue paper. There was a general movement at the sight of them, and by the time they had rejoined their friends the company, pushing back seats and causing a variety of mute expression smoothly to circulate, was pretty well on its feet. “See—he HAS pulled her off!” said Mrs. Brook. “Little Aggie, to whom plenty of pearls were singularly becoming, met it as pleasant sympathy. Yes, and it was a REAL pull. But of course,” she continued with the prettiest humour and as if Mrs. Brook would quite understand, “from the moment one has a person’s nails, and almost his teeth, in one’s flesh—!”
Mr. Longdon, who had been sitting silently and still, got up at this moment, clearly giving Mrs. Brook the opportunity she needed. She also stood up, and her movement revealed something at the door of the next room that made her exclaim, “So he can tell us now—here they come!” Lord Petherton arrived animatedly, followed closely by his young companion, who seemed to be chasing after him. He triumphantly held up a small blue book above his head. There was a general stir at the sight of them, and by the time they rejoined their friends, the group, shoving back chairs and exchanging various looks, was mostly on its feet. “Look—he HAS managed to pull her off!” Mrs. Brook said. “Little Aggie, who looked lovely in pearls, responded with warm sympathy. Yes, and it was a REAL accomplishment. But of course,” she continued with charming humor, as if Mrs. Brook would completely understand, “once you have someone's nails, and almost their teeth, in your flesh—!”
Mrs. Brook’s sympathy passed, however, with no great ease from Aggie’s pearls to her other charms; fixing the former indeed so markedly that Harold had a quick word about it for Lady Fanny. “When poor mummy thinks, you know, that Nanda might have had them—!”
Mrs. Brook’s sympathy, however, transitioned with some difficulty from Aggie’s pearls to her other charms; she became so focused on the former that Harold had a quick word about it with Lady Fanny. “When poor mom thinks, you know, that Nanda might have had them—!”
Lady Fanny’s attention, for that matter, had resisted them as little. “Well, I dare say that if I had wanted I might!”
Lady Fanny’s attention, for that matter, had resisted them just as little. “Well, I can say that if I had wanted to, I might!”
“Lord—COULD you have stood him?” the young man returned. “But I believe women can stand anything!” he profoundly concluded. His mother meanwhile, recovering herself, had begun to ejaculate on the prints in Aggie’s arms, and he was then diverted from the sense of what he “personally,” as he would have said, couldn’t have stood, by a glance at Lord Petherton’s trophy, for which he made a prompt grab. “The bone of contention?” Lord Petherton had let it go and Harold remained arrested by the cover. “Why blest if it hasn’t Van’s name!”
“Lord—could you have put up with him?” the young man replied. “But I really think women can handle anything!” he concluded wisely. His mother, meanwhile, recovering her composure, had begun to rave about the prints in Aggie’s arms, which distracted him from what he “personally,” as he would have put it, couldn’t have tolerated when he caught a glimpse of Lord Petherton’s trophy, which he quickly reached for. “The bone of contention?” Lord Petherton had let it go, and Harold was still captivated by the cover. “Why, it’s got Van’s name on it!”
“Van’s?”—his mother was near enough to effect her own snatch, after which she swiftly faced the proprietor of the volume. “Dear man, it’s the last thing you lent me! But I don’t think,” she added, turning to Tishy, “that I ever passed such a production on to YOU.”
“Van’s?”—his mother was close enough to grab it herself, after which she quickly turned to the owner of the book. “Dear man, it’s the last thing you lent me! But I don’t think,” she added, looking at Tishy, “that I ever gave you this kind of work.”
“It was just seeing Mr. Van’s hand,” Aggie conscientiously explained, “that made me think one was free—!”
“It was just seeing Mr. Van’s hand,” Aggie earnestly explained, “that made me think one was free—!”
“But it isn’t Mr. Van’s hand!”—Mrs. Brook quite smiled at the error. She thrust the book straight at Mr. Longdon. “IS that Mr. Van’s hand?”
“But that’s not Mr. Van’s hand!”—Mrs. Brook smiled at the mistake. She held the book out to Mr. Longdon. “Is that Mr. Van’s hand?”
Holding the disputed object, which he had put on his nippers to glance at, he presently, without speaking, looked over these aids straight at Nanda, who looked as straight back at him. “It was I who wrote Mr. Van’s name.” The girl’s eyes were on Mr. Longdon, but her words as for the company. “I brought the book here from Buckingham Crescent and left it by accident in the other room.”
Holding the disputed object, which he had placed on his tongs to take a look at, he soon, without saying a word, gazed over these tools directly at Nanda, who met his gaze just as directly. “I was the one who wrote Mr. Van’s name.” The girl's eyes were on Mr. Longdon, but her words were meant for everyone present. “I brought the book here from Buckingham Crescent and accidentally left it in the other room.”
“By accident, my dear,” her mother replied, “I do quite hope. But what on earth did you bring it for? It’s too hideous.”
“By accident, my dear,” her mother replied, “I really hope so. But what on earth did you bring it for? It’s way too ugly.”
Nanda seemed to wonder. “Is it?” she murmured.
Nanda looked puzzled. "Is it?" she softly said.
“Then you haven’t read it?”
"Then you haven't read it?"
She just hesitated. “One hardly knows now, I think, what is and what isn’t.”
She just paused. “I think it's hard to tell these days what is real and what isn’t.”
“She brought it only for ME to read,” Tishy gravely interposed.
“She brought it just for ME to read,” Tishy said seriously.
Mrs. Brook looked strange. “Nanda RECOMMENDED it?”
Mrs. Brook looked odd. “Nanda recommended it?”
“Oh no—the contrary.” Tishy, as if scared by so much publicity, floundered a little. “She only told me—”
“Oh no—not at all.” Tishy, seemingly overwhelmed by all the attention, stumbled slightly. “She only told me—”
“The awful subject?” Mrs. Brook wailed.
“The terrible topic?” Mrs. Brook cried out.
There was so deepening an echo of the drollery of this last passage that it was a minute before Vanderbank could be heard saying: “The responsibility’s wholly mine for setting the beastly thing in motion. Still,” he added good-humouredly and as to minimise if not the cause at least the consequence, “I think I agree with Nanda that it’s no worse than anything else.”
There was such a strong echo of the humor in this last remark that it took a minute before Vanderbank could be heard saying: “The responsibility is completely mine for starting this annoying thing. Still,” he added with good humor, trying to downplay if not the cause at least the consequence, “I think I agree with Nanda that it’s no worse than anything else.”
Mrs. Brook had recovered the volume from Mr. Longdon’s relaxed hand and now, without another glance at it, held it behind her with an unusual air of firmness. “Oh how can you say that, my dear man, of anything so revolting?”
Mrs. Brook had taken the book from Mr. Longdon’s relaxed hand and now, without another look at it, held it behind her with an unusual sense of confidence. “Oh, how can you say that, my dear man, about anything so disgusting?”
The discussion kept them for the instant well face to face. “Then did YOU read it?”
The conversation had them momentarily looking right at each other. “So, did YOU read it?”
She debated, jerking the book into the nearest empty chair, where Mr. Cashmore quickly pounced on it. “Wasn’t it for that you brought it me?” she demanded. Yet before he could answer she again challenged her child. “Have you read this work, Nanda?”
She hesitated, throwing the book into the nearest empty chair, where Mr. Cashmore quickly grabbed it. “Isn’t that why you brought it to me?” she asked. But before he could respond, she turned her attention back to her child. “Have you read this, Nanda?”
“Yes mamma.”
“Okay, Mom.”
“Oh I say!” cried Mr. Cashmore, hilarious and turning the leaves.
“Oh wow!” exclaimed Mr. Cashmore, laughing and flipping through the pages.
Mr. Longdon had by this time ceremoniously approached Tishy. “Good-night.”
Mr. Longdon had by this time formally approached Tishy. “Goodnight.”
BOOK NINTH. VANDERBANK
I
I
“I think you had better wait,” Mrs. Brook said, “till I see if he has gone;” and on the arrival the next moment of the servants with the tea she was able to put her question. “Is Mr. Cashmore still with Miss Brookenham?”
“I think you should wait,” Mrs. Brook said, “until I check if he’s gone;” and when the servants arrived with the tea a moment later, she was able to ask her question. “Is Mr. Cashmore still with Miss Brookenham?”
“No, ma’am,” the footman replied. “I let Mr. Cashmore out five minutes ago.”
“No, ma’am,” the footman replied. “I let Mr. Cashmore out five minutes ago.”
Vanderbank showed for the next short time by his behaviour what he felt at not yet being free to act on this; moving pointlessly about the room while the servants arranged the tea-table and taking no trouble to make, for appearance, any other talk. Mrs. Brook, on her side, took so little that the silence—which their temporary companions had all the effect of keeping up by conscious dawdling—became precisely one of those precious lights for the circle belowstairs which people fondly fancy they have not kindled when they have not spoken. But Vanderbank spoke again as soon as the door was closed. “Does he run in and out that way without even speaking to YOU?”
Vanderbank, for the next little while, showed through his behavior how he felt about not being free to act on this—moving aimlessly around the room while the servants set up the tea table and making no effort to engage in any other conversation just for appearances. Mrs. Brook, on her part, said very little, so the silence—which their temporary companions helped maintain by deliberately lingering—became one of those precious moments for the downstairs crowd that people mistakenly think they haven’t created when they haven’t spoken. But Vanderbank spoke up again as soon as the door was closed. “Does he come and go like that without even talking to YOU?”
Mrs. Brook turned away from the fire that, late in May, was the only charm of the crude cold afternoon. “One would like to draw the curtains, wouldn’t one? and gossip in the glow of the hearth.”
Mrs. Brook turned away from the fire that, late in May, was the only appeal of the rough, chilly afternoon. “It would be nice to close the curtains, wouldn’t it? and chat in the warmth of the fireplace.”
“Oh ‘gossip’!” Vanderbank wearily said as he came to her pretty table.
“Oh, ‘gossip’!” Vanderbank said wearily as he approached her charming table.
In the act of serving him she checked herself. “You wouldn’t rather have it with HER?”
In the act of serving him, she paused. “You wouldn’t prefer to have it with HER?”
He balanced a moment. “Does she have a tea of her own?”
He paused for a moment. "Does she have her own tea?"
“Do you mean to say you don’t know?”—Mrs. Brook asked it with surprise. “Such ignorance of what I do for her does tell, I think, the tale of how you’ve lately treated us.”
“Are you saying you don’t know?” Mrs. Brook asked in surprise. “Such ignorance about what I do for her really shows, I think, how you’ve been treating us lately.”
“In not coming for so long?”
“In not coming for so long?”
“For more weeks, for more months than I can count. Scarcely since—when was it?—the end of January, that night of Tishy’s dinner.”
“For more weeks, for more months than I can count. Hardly since—when was it?—the end of January, that night of Tishy’s dinner.”
“Yes, that awful night.”
“Yes, that terrible night.”
“Awful, you call it?”
"Awful, is that what you call it?"
“Awful.”
"Terrible."
“Well, the time without you,” Mrs. Brook returned, “has been so bad that I’m afraid I’ve lost the impression of anything before.” Then she offered the tea to his choice. “WILL you have it upstairs?”
“Well, the time without you,” Mrs. Brook replied, “has been so tough that I’m afraid I’ve lost the memory of anything before.” Then she offered the tea for him to choose. “Will you have it upstairs?”
He received the cup. “Yes, and here too.” After which he said nothing again till, first pouring in milk to cool it, he had drunk his tea down. “That’s not literally true, you know. I HAVE been in.”
He took the cup. “Yeah, and here too.” After that, he didn’t say anything else until he poured in milk to cool it and drank his tea. “That’s not exactly true, you know. I HAVE been in.”
“Yes, but always with other people—you managed it somehow; the wrong ones. It hasn’t counted.”
“Yes, but always with other people—you somehow managed it; the wrong ones. It hasn’t counted.”
“Ah in one way and another I think everything counts. And you forget I’ve dined.”
“Yeah, in one way or another, I think everything matters. And don’t forget, I’ve had dinner.”
“Oh—for once!”
“Oh—finally!”
“The once you asked me. So don’t spoil the beauty of your own behaviour by mistimed reflexions. You’ve been, as usual, superior.”
“The one time you asked me. So don’t ruin the elegance of your own actions with poorly timed thoughts. You’ve been, as always, exceptional.”
“Ah but there has been no beauty in it. There has been nothing,” Mrs. Brook went on, “but bare bleak recognition, the curse of my hideous intelligence. We’ve fallen to pieces, and at least I’m not such a fool as not to have felt it in time. From the moment one did feel it why should one insist on vain forms? If YOU felt it, and were so ready to drop them, my part was what it has always been—to accept the inevitable. We shall never grow together again. The smash was too great.”
“Ah, but there’s been no beauty in this. There’s been nothing,” Mrs. Brook continued, “but harsh, stark realization, the burden of my painful awareness. We’ve fallen apart, and at least I’m not so naïve as to ignore it. From the moment you realize it, why should one cling to pointless rituals? If YOU felt it and were so quick to let them go, my role has always been to accept what’s unavoidable. We will never be close again. The break was too severe.”
Vanderbank for a little said nothing; then at last: “You ought to know how great!”
Vanderbank was quiet for a bit; then finally said, “You should know how great!”
Whatever had happened her lovely look here survived it. “I?”
Whatever had happened, her lovely look remained intact. “Me?”
“The smash,” he replied, “was indeed as complete, I think, as your intention. Each of the ‘pieces’ testifies to your success. Five minutes did it.”
“The smash,” he replied, “was definitely as complete, I think, as your intention. Each of the ‘pieces’ shows your success. It took just five minutes.”
She appeared to wonder where he was going. “But surely not MY minutes. Where have you discovered that I made Mitchy’s marriage?”
She seemed to be curious about where he was headed. “But definitely not MY minutes. Where did you find out that I arranged Mitchy’s marriage?”
“Mitchy’s marriage has nothing to do with it.”
“Mitchy’s marriage has nothing to do with it.”
“I see.” She had the old interest at least still at their service. “You think we might have survived that.” A new thought of it seemed to glimmer. “I’m bound to say Mitchy’s marriage promises elements.”
“I see.” She still had that old interest. “You think we might have made it through that.” A new idea seemed to light up. “I have to say, Mitchy’s marriage has a lot of potential.”
“You did it that night at Mrs. Grendon’s.” He spoke as if he had not heard her. “It was a wonderful performance. You pulled us down—just closing with each of the great columns in its turn—as Samson pulled down the temple. I was at the time more or less bruised and buried and didn’t in the agitation and confusion fully understand what had happened. But I understand now.”
“You did it that night at Mrs. Grendon’s.” He spoke as if he hadn’t heard her. “It was an amazing performance. You brought us down—just closing with each of the great columns in turn—like Samson brought down the temple. At that moment, I was pretty much bruised and buried and didn’t fully grasp what had happened in all the chaos and confusion. But I get it now.”
“Are you very sure?” Mrs. Brook earnestly asked.
“Are you really sure?” Mrs. Brook asked earnestly.
“Well, I’m stupid compared with you, but you see I’ve taken my time. I’ve puzzled it out. I’ve lain awake on it: all the more that I’ve had to do it all myself—with the Mitchys in Italy and Greece. I’ve missed his aid.”
“Well, I’m not as smart as you, but you see I’ve taken my time. I’ve figured it out. I’ve spent sleepless nights on it: especially since I’ve had to do it all myself—with the Mitchys in Italy and Greece. I’ve really missed his help.”
“You’ll have it now,” Mrs. Brook kindly said. “They’re coming back.”
“You’ll have it now,” Mrs. Brook said kindly. “They’re coming back.”
“And when do they arrive?”
"When do they get here?"
“Any day, I believe.”
“Any day now, I believe.”
“Has he written you?”
"Has he messaged you?"
“No,” said Mrs. Brook—“there it is. That’s just the way we’ve fallen to pieces. But you’ll of course have heard something.”
“No,” said Mrs. Brook—“there it is. That’s exactly how we've fallen apart. But you must have heard something.”
“Never a word.”
"Not a word."
“Ah then it’s complete.”
"Ah, then it's done."
Vanderbank thought a moment. “Not quite, is it?—I mean it won’t be altogether unless he hasn’t written to Nanda.”
Vanderbank paused for a moment. “Not really, right?—I mean it won't be complete unless he hasn’t reached out to Nanda.”
“Then HAS he?”—she was keen again.
“Then has he?”—she was eager again.
“Oh I’m assuming. Don’t YOU know?”
“Oh, I’m guessing. Don’t YOU know?”
“How should I?”
“How do I?”
This too he turned over. “Just as a consequence of your having, at Tishy’s, so abruptly and wonderfully tackled the question that a few days later, as I afterwards gathered, was to be crowned with a measure of success not yet exhausted. Why, in other words—if it was to know so little about her and to get no nearer to her—did you bring about Nanda’s return?”
This he also considered. “Just because you handled the question at Tishy’s so suddenly and impressively, which I later learned would lead to some success that hadn’t been fully realized yet. So, in other words—if it meant knowing so little about her and not getting closer to her—why did you facilitate Nanda’s return?”
There was a clear reason, her face said, if she could only remember it. “Why did I—?” Then as catching a light: “Fancy your asking me—at this time of day!”
There was a clear reason, her face indicated, if only she could recall it. “Why did I—?” Then, as if a light bulb went off: “Can you believe you’re asking me—at this time of day!”
“Ah you HAVE noticed that I haven’t asked before? However,” Van promptly added, “I know well enough what you notice. Nanda hasn’t mentioned to you whether or no she has heard?”
“Ah, you HAVE noticed that I haven’t asked before? However,” Van quickly added, “I know exactly what you notice. Nanda hasn’t told you whether or not she has heard?”
“Absolutely not. But you don’t suppose, I take it, that it was to pry into her affairs I called her in.”
“Definitely not. But I assume you don’t think I called her in to snoop around her business.”
Vanderbank, on this, lighted for the first time with a laugh. “‘Called her in’? How I like your expressions!”
Vanderbank, on this, laughed for the first time. “‘Called her in’? I love the way you phrase things!”
“I do then, in spite of all,” she eagerly asked, “remind you a little of the bon temps? Ah,” she sighed, “I don’t say anything good now. But of course I see Jane—though not so often either. It’s from Jane I’ve heard of what she calls her ‘young things.’ It seems so odd to think of Mitchy as a young thing. He’s as old as all time, and his wife, who the other day was about six, is now practically about forty. And I also saw Petherton,” Mrs. Brook added, “on his return.”
“I do then, despite everything,” she eagerly asked, “remind you a bit of the good times? Ah,” she sighed, “I’m not saying anything nice now. But of course, I see Jane—though not so often either. It’s from Jane that I’ve heard about what she calls her ‘young things.’ It’s so strange to think of Mitchy as a young thing. He feels ancient, and his wife, who just a short while ago seemed like a kid, is now practically around forty. And I also saw Petherton,” Mrs. Brook added, “when he came back.”
“His return from where?”
"Where did he return from?"
“Why he was with them at Corfu, Malta, Cyprus—I don’t know where; yachting, spending Mitchy’s money, ‘larking,’ he called it—I don’t know what. He was with them for weeks.”
“Why he was with them in Corfu, Malta, Cyprus—I don’t know where; yachting, spending Mitchy’s money, ‘having fun,’ he called it—I don’t know what. He was with them for weeks.”
“Till Jane, you mean, called him in?”
“Are you saying Jane called him in?”
“I think it must have been that.”
“I think that must have been it.”
“Well, that’s better,” said Van, “than if Mitchy had had to call him out.”
“Well, that’s better,” Van said, “than if Mitchy had to confront him.”
“Oh Mitchy—!” Mrs. Brook comprehensively sounded.
“Oh Mitchy—!” Mrs. Brook said.
Her visitor quite assented. “Isn’t he amazing?”
Her visitor completely agreed. “Isn’t he incredible?”
“Unique.”
“Unique.”
He had a short pause. “But what’s she up to?”
He paused briefly. “But what is she doing?”
It was apparently for Mrs. Brook a question of such variety of application that she brought out experimentally: “Jane?”
It seemed to be such a varied question for Mrs. Brook that she tentatively asked, “Jane?”
“Dear no. I think we’ve fathomed ‘Jane,’ haven’t we?”
“Definitely not. I think we’ve figured out ‘Jane,’ haven’t we?”
“Well,” mused Mrs. Brook, “I’m by no means sure I have. Just of late I’ve had a new sense!”
“Well,” thought Mrs. Brook, “I’m not really sure I have. Lately, I’ve been feeling something new!”
“Yes, of what now?” Van amusedly put it as she held the note.
“Yes, what now?” Van said with amusement as she held the note.
“Oh of depths below depths. But poor Jane—of course after all she’s human. She’s beside herself with one thing and another, but she can’t in any consistency show it. She took her stand so on having with Petherton’s aid formed Aggie for a femme charmante—”
“Oh, the depths below depths. But poor Jane—after all, she’s human. She’s overwhelmed with everything going on, but she can’t consistently show it. She insisted on having, with Petherton’s help, shaped Aggie into a femme fatale—”
“That it’s too late to cry out that Petherton’s aid can now be dispensed with? Do you mean then that he IS such a brute that after all Mitchy has done for him—?” Vanderbank, at the rising image, pulled up in easy disgust.
“That it’s too late to say that we can manage without Petherton’s help now? Are you saying that he really is such a jerk that after everything Mitchy has done for him—?” Vanderbank, faced with the growing realization, stopped in easy disgust.
“I think him quite capable of considering with a magnificent insolence of selfishness that what Mitchy has MOST done will have been to make Aggie accessible in a way that—for decency and delicacy of course, things on which Petherton highly prides himself—she could naturally not be as a girl. Her marriage has simplified it.”
“I believe he is entirely capable of thinking with a grand disregard for selfishness that what Mitchy has mostly accomplished is making Aggie available in a way that—for the sake of decency and delicacy, which Petherton takes great pride in—she couldn't naturally be as a girl. Her marriage has made it simpler.”
Vanderbank took it all in. “‘Accessible’ is good!”
Vanderbank took it all in. "'Accessible' is great!"
“Then—which was what I intended just now—Aggie has already become so—?”
“Then—which is what I was just thinking—has Aggie already become so—?”
Mrs. Brook, however, could as yet in fairness only wonder. “That’s just what I’m dying to see.”
Mrs. Brook, however, could only fairly wonder for now. “That’s exactly what I can’t wait to see.”
Her companion smiled at it. “‘Even in our ashes live their wonted fires’! But what do you make, in such a box, of poor Mitchy himself? His marriage can scarcely to such an extent have simplified HIM.”
Her companion smiled at it. “‘Even in our ashes live their wonted fires’! But what do you think, in such a box, of poor Mitchy himself? His marriage can hardly have simplified HIM to that extent.”
It was something, none the less, that Mrs. Brook had to weigh. “I don’t know. I give it up. The thing was of a strangeness!”
It was still something that Mrs. Brook had to consider. “I don’t know. I give up. It was so strange!”
Her friend also paused, and it was as if for a little, on either side of a gate on which they might have had their elbows, they remained looking at each other over it and over what was unsaid between them. “It WAS ‘rum’!” he at last merely dropped.
Her friend also paused, and for a moment, it was like they were both leaning on a gate, looking at each other over it and the things left unspoken between them. “It WAS ‘rum’!” he finally just said.
It was scarce for Mrs. Brook, all the same—she seemed to feel after a moment—to surround the matter with an excess of silence.
It was rare for Mrs. Brook, however—she seemed to sense after a moment—to wrap the situation in too much silence.
“He did what a man does—especially in that business—when he doesn’t do what he wants.”
“He did what any man would do—especially in that line of work—when he doesn’t get to do what he wants.”
“Do you mean what somebody else wanted?”
“Are you saying what someone else wanted?”
“Well, what he himself DIDN’T. And if he’s unhappy,” she went on, “he’ll know whom to pitch into.”
“Well, what he didn’t do. And if he’s unhappy,” she continued, “he’ll know who to take it out on.”
“Ah,” said Vanderbank, “even if he is he won’t be the man to what you might call ‘vent’ it on her. He’ll seek compensations elsewhere and won’t mind any ridicule—!”
“Ah,” said Vanderbank, “even if he is, he won’t be the type to ‘vent’ it on her. He’ll look for other ways to find comfort and won’t care about any embarrassment—!”
“Whom are you speaking of as ‘her’?” Mrs. Brook asked as on feeling that something in her face had made him stop. “I wasn’t referring,” she explained, “to his wife.”
“Who are you talking about as ‘her’?” Mrs. Brook asked, sensing that something in her expression had caused him to pause. “I wasn’t talking about,” she clarified, “his wife.”
“Oh!” said Vanderbank.
“Oh!” Vanderbank exclaimed.
“Aggie doesn’t matter,” she went on.
“Aggie doesn’t matter,” she said.
“Oh!” he repeated. “You meant the Duchess?” he then threw off.
“Oh!” he said again. “You meant the Duchess?” he then added.
“Don’t be silly!” she rejoined. “He MAY not become unhappy—God grant NOT!” she developed. “But if he does he’ll take it out of Nanda.”
“Don’t be silly!” she replied. “He might not get unhappy—God forbid he does!” she added. “But if he does, he’ll take it out on Nanda.”
Van appeared to challenge this. “‘Take it out’ of her?”
Van seemed to question this. “‘Take it out’ of her?”
“Well, want to know, as some American asked me the other day of somebody, what she’s ‘going to do’ about it.”
“Well, do you want to know, like some American asked me the other day about someone, what she’s ‘going to do’ about it?”
Vanderbank, who had remained on his feet, stood still at this for a longer time than at anything yet. “But what CAN she ‘do’—?”
Vanderbank, who had stayed on his feet, paused at this longer than at anything else so far. “But what CAN she ‘do’—?”
“That’s again just what I’m curious to see.” Mrs. Brook then spoke with a glance at the clock. “But if you don’t go up to her—!”
“That’s exactly what I’m interested to see.” Mrs. Brook said, looking at the clock. “But if you don’t go up to her—!”
“My notion of seeing her alone may be defeated by her coming down on learning that I’m here?” He had taken out his watch. “I’ll go in a moment. But, as a light on that danger, would YOU, in the circumstances, come down?”
“My idea of seeing her alone might be ruined if she finds out I'm here?” He pulled out his watch. “I’ll head in a minute. But, to shed some light on that issue, would YOU, given the situation, come down?”
Mrs. Brook, however, could for light only look darkness. “Oh you don’t love ME!”
Mrs. Brook, however, could only see darkness. “Oh, you don’t love ME!”
Vanderbank, still with his watch, stared then as an alternative at the fire. “You haven’t yet told me you know, if Mr. Cashmore now comes EVERY day.”
Vanderbank, still checking his watch, then glanced at the fire. “You still haven’t told me, you know, if Mr. Cashmore now comes EVERY day.”
“My dear man, how can I say? You’ve just your occasion to find out.”
“My dear man, how can I put this? You’ll just have to find out for yourself.”
“From HER, you mean?”
"From her, you mean?"
Mrs. Brook hesitated. “Unless you prefer the footman. Must I again remind you that, with her own sitting-room and one of the men, in addition to her maid, wholly at her orders, her independence is ideal?”
Mrs. Brook paused. “Unless you'd rather have the footman. Do I need to remind you again that, with her own sitting room and one of the men, along with her maid, completely at her command, her independence is perfect?”
Vanderbank, who appeared to have been timing himself, put up his watch. “I’m bound to say then that with separations so established I understand less than ever your unforgettable explosion.”
Vanderbank, who seemed to be keeping track of time, raised his watch. “I have to say that with separations so clear, I understand your unforgettable outburst less than ever.”
“Ah you come back to that?” she wearily asked. “And you find it, with all you’ve to think about, unforgettable?”
“Are you really bringing that up again?” she asked tiredly. “And you find it, with everything else on your mind, unforgettable?”
“Oh but there was a wild light in your eye—!”
“Oh, but there was a wild spark in your eye—!”
“Well,” Mrs. Brook said, “you see it now quite gone out.” She had spoken more sadly than sharply, but her impatience had the next moment a flicker. “I called Nanda in because I wanted to.”
“Well,” Mrs. Brook said, “you see it’s completely gone now.” She had spoken more sadly than sharply, but her impatience quickly flickered. “I called Nanda in because I wanted to.”
“Precisely; but what I don’t make out, you see, is what you’ve since gained by it.”
“Exactly; but what I don’t get is what you’ve gained from it since.”
“You mean she only hates me the more?”
"You mean she just hates me even more?"
Van’s impatience, in the movement with which he turned from her, had a flare still sharper. “You know I’m incapable of meaning anything of the sort.”
Van’s impatience, in the way he turned away from her, was even more intense. “You know I can't possibly mean any of that.”
She waited a minute while his back was presented. “I sometimes think in effect that you’re incapable of anything straightforward.”
She waited a minute while his back was turned. “I sometimes feel like you can't do anything straightforward.”
Vanderbank’s movement had not been to the door, but he almost reached it after giving her, on this, a hard look. He then stopped short, however, to stare an instant still more fixedly into the hat he held in his hand; the consequence of which in turn was that he the next minute stood again before her chair. “Don’t you call it straightforward of me just not to have come for so long?”
Vanderbank's movement wasn't towards the door, but he nearly got there after giving her a hard look. He then paused to stare even more intently at the hat he held in his hand; as a result, the next moment he was back in front of her chair. "Don't you think it's pretty straightforward of me not to have come for so long?"
She had again to take time to say. “Is that an allusion to what—by the loss of your beautiful presence—I’ve failed to ‘gain’? I dare say at any rate”—she gave him no time to reply—“that you feel you’re quite as straightforward as I and that we’re neither of us creatures of mere rash impulse. There was a time in fact, wasn’t there? when we rather enjoyed each other’s dim depths. If I wanted to fawn on you,” she went on, “I might say that, with such a comrade in obliquity to wind and double about with, I’d risk losing myself in the mine. But why retort or recriminate? Let us not, for God’s sake, be vulgar—we haven’t yet, bad as it is, come to THAT. I CAN be, no doubt—I some day MUST be: I feel it looming at me out of the awful future as an inevitable fate. But let it be for when I’m old and horrible; not an hour before. I do want to live a little even yet. So you ought to let me off easily—even as I let you.”
She had to pause again to say, “Are you hinting at what I’ve lost by not having your beautiful presence? I can certainly say—” she didn’t give him a chance to respond—“that you think you’re just as honest as I am and that neither of us acts purely on impulse. There was a time, wasn’t there, when we enjoyed exploring each other’s complexities? If I wanted to flatter you,” she continued, “I might say that with a partner like you, I might lose myself in the depths of this situation. But why argue or blame one another? Let’s not be petty—we haven’t hit that low yet. I could certainly be that way—I probably will be one day; I can feel it looming ahead as an inevitable fate. But let’s save that for when I’m old and dreadful; not a moment sooner. I still want to enjoy life a bit longer. So you should go easy on me—just as I will for you.”
“Oh I know,” said Vanderbank handsomely, “that there are things you don’t put to me! You show a tact!”
“Oh, I get it,” said Vanderbank confidently, “that there are things you won’t bring up with me! You really have a good sense for that!”
“There it is. And I like much better,” Mrs. Brook went on, “our speaking of it as delicacy than as duplicity. If you understand, it’s so much saved.”
“There it is. And I like it much better,” Mrs. Brook continued, “when we talk about it as delicacy instead of duplicity. If you get what I mean, it saves us a lot.”
“What I always understand more than anything else,” he returned, “is the general truth that you’re prodigious.”
“What I always get more than anything else,” he replied, “is the overall truth that you’re amazing.”
It was perhaps a little as relapse from tension that she had nothing against that. “As for instance when it WOULD be so easy—!”
It was maybe a slight relief from the tension that she was okay with that. "Like when it WOULD be so easy—!"
“Yes, to take up what lies there, you yet so splendidly abstain.”
“Yes, to take on what’s right there, you still so wonderfully hold back.”
“You literally press upon me my opportunity? It’s YOU who are splendid!” she rather strangely laughed.
“You're really pushing me to take this chance? It’s YOU who are amazing!” she laughed in a somewhat odd way.
“Don’t you at least want to say,” he went on with a slight flush, “what you MOST obviously and naturally might?”
“Don’t you at least want to say,” he continued with a slight blush, “what you obviously and naturally might?”
Appealed to on the question of underlying desire, Mrs. Brook went through the decent form of appearing to try to give it the benefit of any doubt. “Don’t I want, you mean, to find out before you go up what YOU want? Shall you be too disappointed,” she asked, “if I say that, since I shall probably learn, as we used to be told as children, ‘all in good time,’ I can wait till the light comes out of itself?”
Appealed to about the underlying desire, Mrs. Brook went through the polite form of seeming to give it the benefit of the doubt. “You mean, don’t I want to find out what YOU want before you go up? Will you be too disappointed,” she asked, “if I say that I’ll probably learn, as we were told as kids, ‘all in good time,’ and I can wait for the clarity to reveal itself?”
Vanderbank still lingered. “You ARE deep!”
Vanderbank stuck around. “You’re really deep!”
“You’ve only to be deeper.”
"Just dive deeper."
“That’s easy to say. I’m afraid at any rate you won’t think I am,” he pursued after a pause, “if I ask you what in the world—since Harold does keep Lady Fanny so quiet—Cashmore still requires Nanda’s direction for.”
"That’s easy for you to say. I’m worried that you won’t think I am,” he continued after a pause, “if I ask you what on earth—since Harold keeps Lady Fanny so quiet—Cashmore still needs Nanda’s guidance for.”
“Ah find out!” said Mrs. Brook.
“Ah find out!” said Mrs. Brook.
“Isn’t Mrs. Donner quite shelved?”
“Isn’t Mrs. Donner quite outdated?”
“Find out,” she repeated.
"Check it out," she repeated.
Vanderbank had reached the door and had his hand on the latch, but there was still something else. “You scarce suppose, I imagine, that she has come to like him ‘for himself?”
Vanderbank had reached the door and had his hand on the latch, but there was still something else. “You hardly think, I guess, that she has come to like him ‘for himself?”
“Find out!” And Mrs. Brook, who was now on her feet, turned away. He watched her a moment more, then checked himself and left her.
“Find out!” And Mrs. Brook, now standing, turned away. He watched her for a moment longer, then composed himself and walked away.
II
II
She remained alone ten minutes, at the end of which her reflexions would have been seen to be deep—were interrupted by the entrance of her husband. The interruption was indeed not so great as if the couple had not met, as they almost invariably met, in silence: she took at all events, to begin with, no more account of his presence than to hand him a cup of tea accompanied with nothing but cream and sugar. Her having no word for him, however, committed her no more to implying that he had come in only for his refreshment than it would have committed her to say: “Here it is, Edward dear—just as you like it; so take it and sit down and be quiet.” No spectator worth his salt could have seen them more than a little together without feeling how everything that, under his eyes or not, she either did or omitted, rested on a profound acquaintance with his ways. They formed, Edward’s ways, a chapter by themselves, of which Mrs. Brook was completely mistress and in respect to which the only drawback was that a part of her credit was by the nature of the case predestined to remain obscure. So many of them were so queer that no one but she COULD know them, and know thereby into what crannies her reckoning had to penetrate. It was one of them for instance that if he was often most silent when most primed with matter, so when he had nothing to say he was always silent too—a peculiarity misleading, until mastered, for a lady who could have allowed in the latter case for almost any variety of remark. “What do you think,” he said at last, “of his turning up to-day?”
She stayed alone for ten minutes, lost in thought—so deep that it would’ve been noticeable—until her husband walked in. The interruption wasn’t as significant as it might have been if they hadn’t typically met in silence. At first, she acknowledged his presence only by handing him a cup of tea, just with cream and sugar. Not having anything to say didn’t imply he came in just for his drink, nor did it mean she wanted to say, “Here it is, Edward dear—just how you like it; so take it and sit down and be quiet.” Anyone observing them for even a moment would understand that everything she did or didn’t do, whether noticed or not, was based on a deep understanding of his habits. Edward’s ways were a chapter all on their own, which Mrs. Brook completely understood, with the only downside being that some of her knowledge was bound to remain hidden. Many of his quirks were so unusual that no one but she could know them, making it difficult to anticipate his reactions. For example, he was often silent when he had a lot to say, but he would also be quiet when he had nothing on his mind—a confusing habit until one got used to it, especially for a lady who might have expected almost any comment when he was quiet. “What do you think,” he finally asked, “about him showing up today?”
“Of old Van’s?”
"From the old Van?"
“Oh has HE turned up?”
“Oh, has he shown up?”
“Half an hour ago, and asking almost in his first breath for Nanda. I sent him up to her and he’s with her now.” If Edward had his ways she had also some of her own; one of which, in talk with him, if talk it could be called, was never to produce anything till the need was marked. She had thus a card or two always in reserve, for it was her theory that she never knew what might happen. It nevertheless did occur that he sometimes went, as she would have called it, one better.
“Half an hour ago, he nearly asked for Nanda as his first question. I sent him up to her, and he’s with her now.” If Edward had his methods, she had her own; one of which, in her conversations with him—if you could call it that—was to hold back anything until it was truly necessary. She always kept a few things in reserve because she believed you never know what might happen. However, it did happen that he sometimes managed to outsmart her, as she would have put it.
“He’s not with her now. I’ve just been with her.”
“He's not with her right now. I was just with her.”
“Then he didn’t go up?” Mrs. Brook was immensely interested. “He left me, you know, to do so.”
“Then he didn’t go up?” Mrs. Brook was really curious. “He left me, you know, to do that.”
“Know—how should I know? I left her five minutes ago.”
“Know—how should I know? I just left her five minutes ago.”
“Then he went out without seeing her.” Mrs. Brook took it in. “He changed his mind out there on the stairs.”
“Then he left without seeing her.” Mrs. Brook processed it. “He changed his mind out there on the stairs.”
“Well,” said Edward, “it won’t be the first mind that has been changed there. It’s about the only thing a man can change.”
"Well," Edward said, "it won't be the first mind that has been changed there. It's basically the only thing a guy can change."
“Do you refer particularly to MY stairs?” she asked with her whimsical woe. But meanwhile she had taken it in. “Then whom were you speaking of?”
“Are you specifically talking about MY stairs?” she asked with her playful sadness. But in the meantime, she had grasped the situation. “So who were you talking about?”
“Mr. Longdon’s coming to tea with her. She has had a note.”
“Mr. Longdon is coming over for tea with her. She received a note.”
“But when did he come to town?”
“But when did he arrive in town?”
“Last night, I believe. The note, an hour or two ago, announced him—brought by hand and hoping she’d be at home.”
“Last night, I think. The note, an hour or two ago, said he was coming—delivered by hand and hoping she’d be home.”
Mrs. Brook thought again. “I’m glad she is. He’s too sweet. By hand!—it must have been so he sent them to mamma. He wouldn’t for the world wire.”
Mrs. Brook thought again. “I’m glad she is. He’s too nice. By hand!—it must have been how he sent them to mom. He wouldn’t dream of wiring.”
“Oh Nanda has often wired to HIM,” her father returned.
“Oh, Nanda has often texted him,” her father replied.
“Then she ought to be ashamed of herself. But how,” said Mrs. Brook, “do you know?”
“Then she should be ashamed of herself. But how,” said Mrs. Brook, “do you know?”
“Oh I know when we’re in a thing like this.”
“Oh, I know when we’re in a situation like this.”
“Yet you complain of her want of intimacy with you! It turns out that you’re as thick as thieves.”
“Yet you complain about her not being close with you! It turns out that you’re just as tight as ever.”
Edward looked at this charge as he looked at all old friends, without a sign—to call a sign—of recognition. “I don’t know of whose want of intimacy with me I’ve ever complained. There isn’t much more of it, that I can see, that any of them could put on. What do you suppose I’d have them do? If I on my side don’t get very far I may have alluded to THAT.”
Edward regarded this accusation as he would any old friend, without a hint—if you could even call it a hint—of recognition. “I’ve never complained about anyone not being close to me. I can’t see how they could be any closer. What do you think I’d want them to do? If I’m not getting anywhere myself, I might have mentioned THAT.”
“Oh but you do,” Mrs. Brook declared. “You think you don’t, but you get very far indeed. You’re always, as I said just now, bringing out something that you’ve got somewhere.”
“Oh, but you do,” Mrs. Brook said. “You think you don’t, but you actually go really far. You’re always, as I just mentioned, uncovering something you’ve got hidden away.”
“Yes, and seeing you flare up at it. What I bring out is only what they tell me.”
“Yes, and watching you get so upset about it. What I share is just what they tell me.”
This limitation offered, however, for Mrs. Brook no difficulty. “Ah but it seems to me that with the things people nowadays tell one—! What more do you want?”
This limitation didn't pose any challenge for Mrs. Brook. “Oh, but it seems to me that with what people talk about these days—! What more do you want?”
“Well”—and Edward from his chair regarded the fire a while—“the difference must be in what they tell YOU.”
“Well,” Edward said, looking at the fire for a moment from his chair, “the difference has to be in what they tell YOU.”
“Things that are better?”
"What's better?"
“Yes—worse. I dare say,” he went on, “what I give them—”
“Yes—worse. I can say for sure,” he continued, “what I give them—”
“Isn’t as bad as what I do? Oh we must each do our best. But when I hear from you,” Mrs. Brook pursued, “that Nanda had ever permitted herself anything so dreadful as to wire to him, it comes over me afresh that I would have been the perfect one to deal with him if his detestation of me hadn’t prevented.” She was by this time also—but on her feet—before the fire, into which, like her husband, she gazed. “I would never have wired. I’d have gone in for little delicacies and odd things she has never thought of.”
“Isn’t it worse than what I do? Oh, we all have to do our best. But when I hear from you,” Mrs. Brook continued, “that Nanda ever allowed herself to do something as awful as wire him, it hits me again that I would have been the perfect person to handle him if his dislike of me hadn’t gotten in the way.” By this point, she was also—but standing—before the fire, which she, like her husband, was staring into. “I would never have wired. I would have gone for little treats and unique things she’s never even considered.”
“Oh she doesn’t go in for what you do,” Edward assented.
“Oh, she’s not into what you do,” Edward agreed.
“She’s as bleak as a chimney-top when the fire’s out, and if it hadn’t been after all for mamma—!” And she lost herself again in the reasons of things.
“She’s as dreary as a chimney top when the fire’s out, and if it hadn’t been for mom—!” And she got lost in her thoughts again.
Her husband’s silence seemed to mark for an instant a deference to her allusion, but there was a limit even to this combination. “You make your mother, I think, keep it up pretty well. But if she HADN’T as you say, done so—?”
Her husband’s silence seemed to show a momentary respect for her comment, but there was even a limit to that. “I think you make your mom hold it together pretty well. But if she HADN'T, as you say, done so—?”
“Why we shouldn’t have been anywhere.”
“Why we shouldn’t have been anywhere.”
“Well, where are we now? That’s what I want to know.”
“Well, where are we now? That’s what I want to know.”
Following her own train she had at first no heed for his question. “Without his hatred he would have liked me.” But she came back with a sigh to the actual. “No matter. We must deal with what we’ve got.”
Following her own thoughts, she initially ignored his question. “If it weren't for his hatred, he would have liked me.” But she returned with a sigh to the present situation. “No matter. We must deal with what we have.”
“What HAVE we got?” Edward continued.
“What do we have?” Edward continued.
Again with no ear for his question his wife turned away, only however, after taking a few vague steps, to approach him with new decision. “If Mr. Longdon’s due will you do me a favour? Will you go back to Nanda—before he arrives—and let her know, though not of course as from ME, that Van has been here half an hour, has had it put well before him that she’s up there and at liberty, and has left the house without seeing her?”
Again, without acknowledging his question, his wife turned away, but after a few uncertain steps, she approached him with renewed determination. “If Mr. Longdon is on his way, can you do me a favor? Will you go back to Nanda—before he gets here—and let her know, but not as if it’s coming from ME, that Van has been here for half an hour, has been told clearly that she’s up there and available, and has left the house without seeing her?”
Edward Brookenham made no motion. “You don’t like better to do it yourself?”
Edward Brookenham didn't move. “Don’t you prefer to do it yourself?”
“If I liked better,” said Mrs. Brook, “I’d have already done it. The way to make it not come from me is surely not for me to give it to her. Besides, I want to be here to receive him first.”
“If I liked it better,” said Mrs. Brook, “I would have already done it. The way to make it not seem like it’s coming from me is definitely not for me to give it to her. Plus, I want to be here to welcome him first.”
“Then can’t she know it afterwards?”
“Then can’t she find out later?”
“After Mr. Longdon has gone? The whole point is that she should know it in time to let HIM know it.”
“After Mr. Longdon has left? The whole point is that she needs to know it in time to inform HIM.”
Edward still communed with the fire. “And what’s the point of THAT?” Her impatience, which visibly increased, carried her away again, and by the time she reached the window he had launched another question. “Are you in such a hurry she should know that Van doesn’t want her?”
Edward continued to sit by the fire. "And what's the point of that?" Her impatience, which was clearly growing, took over again, and by the time she got to the window, he had asked another question. "Are you in such a hurry to let her know that Van doesn’t want her?"
“What do you call a hurry when I’ve waited nearly a year? Nanda may know or not as she likes—may know whenever: if she doesn’t know pretty well by this time she’s too stupid for it to matter. My only pressure’s for Mr. Longdon. She’ll have it there for him when he arrives.”
“What do you call being in a rush when I’ve waited almost a year? Nanda might know or not, depending on her mood—she can know whenever she wants: if she doesn’t have a pretty good idea by now, she’s too clueless for it to matter. The only pressure I feel is for Mr. Longdon. She’ll have it ready for him when he gets here.”
“You mean she’ll make haste to tell him?”
"You mean she'll hurry to tell him?"
Mrs. Brook raised her eyes a moment to some upper immensity. “She’ll mention it.”
Mrs. Brook looked up for a moment toward the vastness above. “She’ll mention it.”
Her husband on the other hand, his legs outstretched, looked straight at the toes of his boots. “Are you very sure?” Then as he remained without an answer: “Why should she if he hasn’t told HER?”
Her husband, on the other hand, with his legs stretched out, stared directly at the tips of his boots. “Are you really sure?” Then, when he didn't get a response: “Why would she, if he hasn't told HER?”
“Of the way I so long ago let you know that he had put the matter to Van? It’s not out between them in words, no doubt; but I fancy that for things to pass they’ve not to dot their i’s quite so much, my dear, as we two. Without a syllable said to her she’s yet aware in every fibre of her little being of what has taken place.”
“About how I mentioned to you long ago that he had brought it up with Van? They haven’t explicitly talked about it, that’s for sure; but I think that for things to move forward, they don’t have to be as precise as we do, my dear. Without a single word spoken to her, she still feels in every part of her little being what has happened.”
Edward gave a still longer space to taking this in. “Poor little thing!”
Edward spent even more time processing this. “Poor little thing!”
“Does she strike you as so poor,” Mrs. Brook asked, “with so awfully much done for her?”
“Does she seem that poor to you,” Mrs. Brook asked, “with so much done for her?”
“Done by whom?”
"Who did this?"
It was as if she had not heard the question that she spoke again. “She has got what every woman, young or old, wants.”
It was as if she hadn’t heard the question when she spoke again. “She has what every woman, young or old, wants.”
“Really?”
"Seriously?"
Edward’s tone was of wonder, but she simply went on: “She has got a man of her own.”
Edward sounded amazed, but she just continued: “She has a man of her own.”
“Well, but if he’s the wrong one?”
“Well, what if he’s not the right one?”
“Do you call Mr. Longdon so very wrong? I wish,” she declared with a strange sigh, “that I had had a Mr. Longdon!”
“Do you think Mr. Longdon is really that wrong? I wish,” she said with a strange sigh, “that I had had a Mr. Longdon!”
“I wish very much you had. I wouldn’t have taken it like Van.”
“I really wish you had. I wouldn’t have reacted like Van.”
“Oh it took Van,” Mrs. Brook replied, “to put THEM where they are.”
“Oh, it was Van who put THEM where they are,” Mrs. Brook replied.
“But where ARE they? That’s exactly it. In these three months, for instance,” Edward demanded, “how has their connexion profited?”
“But where ARE they? That’s the point. In these three months, for example,” Edward asked, “how has their connection benefited?”
Mrs. Brook turned it over. “Profited which?”
Mrs. Brook flipped it over. “Benefited which?”
“Well, one cares most for one’s child.”
“Well, you care the most about your child.”
“Then she has become for him what we’ve most hoped her to be—an object of compassion still more marked.”
“Then she has become for him what we’ve always hoped she would be—an even stronger object of compassion.”
“Is that what you’ve hoped her to be?” Mrs. Brook was obviously so lucid for herself that her renewed expression of impatience had plenty of point. “How can you ask after seeing what I did—”
“Is that what you hoped she would be?” Mrs. Brook was clearly so clear-headed that her renewed expression of impatience had a lot of significance. “How can you ask that after seeing what I did—”
“That night at Mrs. Grendon’s? Well, it’s the first time I HAVE asked it.”
“That night at Mrs. Grendon’s? Well, it’s the first time I’ve asked it.”
Mrs. Brook had a silence more pregnant. “It’s for being with US that he pities her.”
Mrs. Brook had a more meaningful silence. “He feels sorry for her because she’s with us.”
Edward thought. “With me too?”
Edward wondered, "Me too?"
“Not so much—but still you help.”
“Not really—but you’re still useful.”
“I thought you thought I didn’t—that night.”
“I thought you thought I didn’t—that night.”
“At Tishy’s? Oh you didn’t matter,” said Mrs. Brook. “Everything, every one helps. Harold distinctly”—she seemed to figure it all out—“and even the poor children, I dare say, a little. Oh but every one”—she warmed to the vision—“it’s perfect. Jane immensely, par example. Almost all the others who come to the house. Cashmore, Carrie, Tishy, Fanny—bless their hearts all!—each in their degree.”
“At Tishy’s? Oh, you didn’t matter,” said Mrs. Brook. “Everything, everyone helps. Harold clearly”—she seemed to figure it all out—“and even the poor kids, I bet, a little. Oh but everyone”—she warmed to the idea—“it’s perfect. Jane immensely, for example. Almost all the others who come to the house. Cashmore, Carrie, Tishy, Fanny—bless their hearts!—each in their own way.”
Edward Brookenham had under the influence of this demonstration gradually risen from his seat, and as his wife approached that part of her process which might be expected to furnish the proof he placed himself before her with his back to the fire. “And Mitchy, I suppose?”
Edward Brookenham had gradually stood up under the influence of this demonstration, and as his wife came to that part of her process where proof might be expected, he positioned himself in front of her with his back to the fire. “And Mitchy, I guess?”
But he was out. “No. Mitchy’s different.”
But he was gone. “No. Mitchy’s different.”
He wondered. “Different?”
He wondered, "Different?"
“Not a help. Quite a drawback.” Then as his face told how these WERE involutions, “You needn’t understand, but you can believe me,” she added. “The one who does most is of course Van himself.” It was a statement by which his failure to apprehend was not diminished, and she completed her operation. “By not liking her.”
“Not helpful. More like a drawback.” Then, seeing his expression show that these WERE complications, “You don’t have to understand, but you can trust me,” she added. “The one who does the most is obviously Van himself.” This didn’t make his confusion any less, and she finished what she was saying. “By not liking her.”
Edward’s gloom, on this, was not quite blankness, yet it was dense. “Do you like his not liking her?”
Edward's sadness about this wasn't complete emptiness, but it was heavy. "Do you like that he doesn't like her?"
“Dear no. No better than HE does.”
“Of course not. No better than he does.”
“And he doesn’t—?”
"And he doesn't—?"
“Oh he hates it.”
“Oh, he really hates it.”
“Of course I haven’t asked him,” Edward appeared to say more to himself than to his wife.
“Of course I haven't asked him,” Edward seemed to say more to himself than to his wife.
“And of course I haven’t,” she returned—not at all in this case, plainly, for herself. “But I know it. He’d like her if he could, but he can’t. That,” Mrs. Brook wound up, “is what makes it sure.”
“And of course I haven’t,” she replied—not at all in this case, clearly, for herself. “But I know it. He’d like her if he could, but he can’t. That,” Mrs. Brook concluded, “is what makes it certain.”
There was at last in Edward’s gravity a positive pathos. “Sure he won’t propose?”
There was finally a weight in Edward's seriousness that conveyed real emotion. “He won’t propose, will he?”
“Sure Mr. Longdon won’t now throw her over.”
“Sure Mr. Longdon won’t just dump her now.”
“Of course if it IS sure—”
“Of course, if it IS sure—”
“Well?”
“Well?”
“Why, it is. But of course if it isn’t—”
“Why, it is. But of course if it isn’t—”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Why, she won’t have anything. Anything but US,” he continued to reflect. “Unless, you know, you’re working it on a certainty—!”
“Why, she won’t want anything. Anything but US,” he kept thinking. “Unless, you know, you’re sure about it—!”
“That’s just what I AM working it on. I did nothing till I knew I was safe.”
"That’s exactly what I’m working on. I didn't do anything until I knew I was safe."
“‘Safe’?” he ambiguously echoed while on this their eyes met longer.
“‘Safe’?” he echoed ambiguously as their eyes met for a longer moment.
“Safe. I knew he’d stick.”
“Safe. I knew he’d stay.”
“But how did you know Van wouldn’t?”
“But how did you know Van wouldn’t?”
“No matter ‘how’—but better still. He hasn’t stuck.” She said it very simply, but she turned away from him.
“No matter how—just better. He hasn’t stuck.” She said it very simply, but she turned away from him.
His eyes for a little followed her. “We don’t KNOW, after all, the old boy’s means.”
His eyes briefly followed her. “We don’t really know the old guy’s resources, after all.”
“I don’t know what you mean by ‘we’ don’t. Nanda does.”
“I don’t know what you mean by ‘we’ don’t. Nanda does.”
“But where’s the support if she doesn’t tell us?”
"But where's the support if she doesn't let us know?"
Mrs. Brook, who had faced about, again turned from him. “I hope you don’t forget,” she remarked with superiority, “that we don’t ask her.”
Mrs. Brook, having turned around, faced away from him again. “I hope you remember,” she said with an air of superiority, “that we don’t invite her.”
“YOU don’t?” Edward gloomed.
“Don’t you?” Edward said gloomily.
“Never. But I trust her.”
"Never. But I believe her."
“Yes,” he mused afresh, “one must trust one’s child. Does Van?” he then enquired.
“Yes,” he thought again, “you have to trust your child. Does Van?” he then asked.
“Does he trust her?”
“Does he trust her now?”
“Does he know anything of the general figure?”
“Does he know anything about the overall layout?”
She hesitated. “Everything. It’s high.”
She hesitated. “Everything. It’s too high.”
“He has told you so?”
"Did he really say that?"
Mrs. Brook, supremely impatient now, seemed to demur even to the question. “We ask HIM even less.”
Mrs. Brook, now incredibly impatient, seemed to hesitate even at the question. “We ask HIM even less.”
“Then how do we know?”
"Then how do we find out?"
She was weary of explaining. “Because that’s just why he hates it.”
She was tired of explaining. “Because that’s exactly why he hates it.”
There was no end however, apparently, to what Edward could take. “But hates what?”
There seemed to be no limit to what Edward could endure. “But what does he hate?”
“Why, not liking her.”
"Why, I don't like her."
Edward kept his back to the fire and his dead eyes on the cornice and the ceiling. “I shouldn’t think it would be so difficult.”
Edward turned his back to the fire and his lifeless eyes to the cornice and the ceiling. “I wouldn’t think it would be that hard.”
“Well, you see it isn’t. Mr. Longdon can manage it.”
“Well, you see it isn’t. Mr. Longdon can handle it.”
“I don’t see what the devil’s the matter with her,” he coldly continued.
“I don’t understand what her problem is,” he said coldly.
“Ah that may not prevent—! It’s fortunately the source at any rate of half Mr. Longdon’s interest.”
“Ah, that might not stop—! Luckily, it's the reason for at least half of Mr. Longdon’s interest.”
“But what the hell IS it?” he drearily demanded.
“But what the hell is it?” he asked wearily.
She faltered a little, but she brought it out. “It’s ME.”
She hesitated briefly, but then she spoke up. “It’s ME.”
“And what’s the matter with ‘you’?”
“And what’s wrong with ‘you’?”
She made, at this, a movement that drew his eyes to her own, and for a moment she dimly smiled at him. “That’s the nicest thing you ever said to me. But ever, EVER, you know.”
She moved in a way that caught his attention, and for a moment, she gave him a faint smile. “That’s the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me. Like, ever, EVER, you know.”
“Is it?” She had her hand on his sleeve, and he looked almost awkward.
“Is it?” She had her hand on his sleeve, and he looked a bit uncomfortable.
“Quite the very nicest. Consider that fact well and even if you only said it by accident don’t be funny—as you know you sometimes CAN be—and take it back. It’s all right. It’s charming, isn’t it? when our troubles bring us more together. Now go up to her.”
“Really the very best. Think about that carefully, and even if you just said it by mistake, don’t be silly—as you know you can be sometimes—and take it back. It's fine. It's lovely, right? when our problems bring us closer together. Now go talk to her.”
Edward kept a queer face, into which this succession of remarks introduced no light, but he finally moved, and it was only when he had almost reached the door that he stopped again. “Of course you know he has sent her no end of books.”
Edward had a strange expression on his face, and the series of comments didn’t help clarify anything. He finally made a move, and it was only when he was nearly at the door that he paused again. “Of course you know he’s sent her a ton of books.”
“Mr. Longdon—of late? Oh yes, a deluge, so that her room looks like a bookseller’s back shop; and all, in the loveliest bindings, the most standard English works. I not only know it, naturally, but I know—what you don’t—why.”
“Mr. Longdon—recently? Oh yes, a flood of books, so her room looks like a bookseller’s storage area; and all of them in the prettiest bindings, the most classic English literature. I not only know it, of course, but I also know—what you don’t—why.”
“‘Why’?” Edward echoed. “Why but that—unless he should send her money—it’s about the only kindness he can show her at a distance?”
“‘Why?’” Edward repeated. “Why else—unless he plans to send her money—it’s pretty much the only way he can be kind to her from afar?”
Mrs. Brook hesitated; then with a little suppressed sigh: “That’s it!”
Mrs. Brook hesitated, then let out a small suppressed sigh: “That’s it!”
But it still held him. “And perhaps he does send her money.”
But it still held him. “And maybe he does send her money.”
“No. Not now.”
"No. Not right now."
Edward lingered. “Then is he taking it out—?”
Edward lingered. “So, is he taking it out—?”
“In books only?” It was wonderful—with its effect on him now visible—how she possessed her subject. “Yes, that’s his delicacy—for the present.”
“In books only?” It was amazing—seeing how it visibly impacted him—how she controlled her topic. “Yes, that’s his delicacy—for now.”
“And you’re not afraid for the future—?”
“And you’re not afraid of the future—?”
“Of his considering that the books will have worked it off? No. They’re thrown in.”
“Does he think that the books will have balanced it out? No. They’re just thrown in.”
Just perceptibly cheered he reached the door, where, however, he had another pause. “You don’t think I had better see Van?”
Just slightly uplifted, he reached the door, where, however, he paused again. “Don’t you think I should see Van?”
She stared. “What for?”
She stared. “Why?”
“Why, to ask what the devil he means.”
“Why, to ask what the hell he means.”
“If you should do anything so hideously vulgar,” she instantly replied, “I’d leave your house the next hour. Do you expect,” she asked, “to be able to force your child down his throat?”
“If you ever do anything that trashy,” she shot back immediately, “I’ll leave your place within the hour. Do you really think,” she asked, “that you can shove your kid down his throat?”
He was clearly not prepared with an account of his expectations, but he had a general memory that imposed itself. “Then why in the world did he make up to us?”
He clearly wasn't ready to explain his expectations, but he had a vague recollection that stuck with him. "So why in the world did he try to get close to us?"
“He didn’t. We made up to HIM.”
“He didn’t. We made up to him.”
“But why in the world—?”
"But why on earth—?"
“Well,” said Mrs. Brook, really to finish, “we were in love with him.”
“Well,” said Mrs. Brook, just to wrap things up, “we were in love with him.”
“Oh!” Edward jerked. He had by this time opened the door, and the sound was partly the effect of the disclosure of a servant preceding a visitor. His greeting of the visitor before edging past and away was, however, of the briefest; it might have implied that they had met but yesterday. “How d’ye do, Mitchy?—At home? Oh rather!”
“Oh!” Edward flinched. By this point, he had opened the door, and the noise was partly due to a servant announcing a visitor. His greeting to the visitor, before he slipped past and away, was very quick; it suggested they had just seen each other yesterday. “How do you do, Mitchy?—Home? Oh, definitely!”
III
III
Very different was Mrs. Brook’s welcome of the restored wanderer to whom, in a brief space, she addressed every expression of surprise and delight, though marking indeed at last, as a qualification of these things, her regret that he declined to partake of her tea or to allow her to make him what she called “snug for a talk” in his customary corner of her sofa. He pleaded frankly agitation and embarrassment, reminded her even that he was awfully shy and that after separations, complications, whatever might at any time happen, he was conscious of the dust that had settled on intercourse and that he couldn’t blow away in a single breath. She was only, according to her nature, to indulge him if, while he walked about and changed his place, he came to the surface but in patches and pieces. There was so much he wanted to know that—well, as they had arrived only the night before, she could judge. There was knowledge, it became clear, that Mrs. Brook almost equally craved, so that it even looked at first as if, on either side, confidence might be choked by curiosity. This disaster was finally barred by the fact that the spirit of enquiry found for Mitchy material that was comparatively plastic. That was after all apparent enough when at the end of a few vain passes he brought out sociably: “Well, has he done it?”
Very differently, Mrs. Brook welcomed the returning wanderer, showering him with expressions of surprise and delight. However, she did eventually express her regret that he refused to join her for tea or let her make him “snug for a talk” in his usual spot on her sofa. He candidly admitted to feeling nervous and embarrassed, reminding her that he was incredibly shy and that after separations and whatever complications might arise, he was aware of the distance that had developed in their interaction, a distance he couldn’t just wipe away in one breath. According to her nature, she could only indulge him if, while he moved around and changed his locations, he only surfaced in bits and pieces. There was so much he wanted to learn—and since they had only arrived the night before, she could understand his hesitation. It became clear that Mrs. Brook was similarly eager for information, so it almost seemed at first that curiosity might stifle their confidence in each other. Fortunately, this disaster was averted because the spirit of inquiry found Mitchy topics that were relatively easy to discuss. It became pretty obvious when, after several futile attempts, he casually asked, “Well, has he done it?”
Still indeed there was something in Mrs. Brook’s face that seemed to reply “Oh come—don’t rush it, you know!” and something in the movement with which she turned away that described the state of their question as by no means so simple as that. On his refusal of tea she had rung for the removal of the table, and the bell was at this moment answered by the two men. Little ensued then, for some minutes, while the servants were present; she spoke only as the butler was about to close the door. “If Mr. Longdon presently comes show him into Mr. Brookenham’s room if Mr. Brookenham isn’t there. If he is show him into the dining-room and in either case let me immediately know.”
Still, there was something in Mrs. Brook’s expression that seemed to say, “Oh come on—don’t rush it, you know!” and the way she turned away suggested that their situation was anything but straightforward. When he declined tea, she rang for the table to be taken away, and at that moment, the two men answered the bell. For a few minutes, not much happened while the servants were around; she only spoke as the butler was about to close the door. “If Mr. Longdon comes, show him into Mr. Brookenham’s room if Mr. Brookenham isn’t there. If he is, show him into the dining room, and in either case, let me know right away.”
The man waited expressionless. “And in case of his asking for Miss Brookenham—?”
The man waited without showing any emotions. “And if he asks for Miss Brookenham—?”
“He won’t!” she replied with a sharpness before which her interlocutor retired. “He will!” she then added in quite another tone to Mitchy. “That is, you know, he perfectly MAY. But oh the subtlety of servants!” she sighed.
“He won’t!” she replied sharply, causing her conversation partner to back off. “He will!” she then said in a completely different tone to Mitchy. “That is, you know, he definitely COULD. But oh, the cunning of servants!” she sighed.
Mitchy was now all there. “Mr. Longdon’s in town then?”
Mitchy was fully present now. “So, Mr. Longdon is in town?”
“For the first time since you went away. He’s to call this afternoon.”
“For the first time since you left, he’s going to call this afternoon.”
“And you want to see him alone?”
“And you want to see him by yourself?”
Mrs. Brook thought. “I don’t think I want to see him at all.”
Mrs. Brook thought, "I don’t think I want to see him at all."
“Then your keeping him below—?”
"Are you keeping him below?"
“Is so that he shan’t burst in till I know. It’s YOU, my dear, I want to see.”
“It's so he won't come in until I know. It's YOU, my dear, that I want to see.”
Mitchy glared about. “Well, don’t take it ill if, in return for that, I say I myself want to see every one. I could have done even just now with a little more of Edward.”
Mitchy glared around. “Well, don’t be upset if, in exchange for that, I say I want to see everyone. I could have just used a little more of Edward right now.”
Mrs. Brook, in her own manner and with a slow headshake, looked lovely. “I couldn’t.” Then she puzzled it out with a pause. “It even does come over me that if you don’t mind—!”
Mrs. Brook, in her own way and with a slow shake of her head, looked beautiful. “I couldn’t.” Then she figured it out after a pause. “It even seems to occur to me that if you don’t mind—!”
“What, my dear woman,” said Mitchy encouragingly, “did I EVER mind? I assure you,” he laughed, “I haven’t come back to begin!”
“What, my dear woman,” Mitchy said encouragingly, “did I EVER mind? I assure you,” he laughed, “I haven’t come back to start!”
At this, suddenly dropping everything else, she laid her hand on him. “Mitchy love, ARE you happy?”
At this, suddenly putting everything else aside, she placed her hand on him. “Mitchy love, ARE you happy?”
So for a moment they stood confronted. “Not perhaps as YOU would have tried to make me.”
So for a moment they stood facing each other. “Not exactly how YOU would have tried to make me.”
“Well, you’ve still GOT me, you know.”
“Well, you still have me, you know.”
“Oh,” said Mitchy, “I’ve got a great deal. How, if I really look at it, can a man of my peculiar nature—it IS, you know, awfully peculiar—NOT be happy? Think, if one is driven to it for instance, of the breadth of my sympathies.”
“Oh,” said Mitchy, “I’ve got something to consider. Really, how can a guy like me—it's actually pretty unique—NOT be happy? Just think about the range of my sympathies.”
Mrs. Brook, as a result of thinking, appeared for a little to demur. “Yes—but one mustn’t be too much driven to it. It’s by one’s sympathies that one suffers. If you should do that I couldn’t bear it.”
Mrs. Brook, after some contemplation, seemed to hesitate for a moment. “Yes—but you shouldn’t be too pushed into it. It's through our sympathies that we feel pain. If you were to do that, I couldn't handle it.”
She clearly evoked for Mitchy a definite image. “It WOULD be funny, wouldn’t it? But you wouldn’t have to. I’d go off and do it alone somewhere—in a dark room, I think, or on a desert island; at any rate where nobody should see. Where’s the harm moreover,” he went on, “of any suffering that doesn’t bore one, as I’m sure, however much its outer aspect might amuse some others, mine wouldn’t bore me? What I should do in my desert island or my dark room, I feel, would be just to dance about with the thrill of it—which is exactly the exhibition of ludicrous gambols that I would fain have arranged to spare you. I assure you, dear Mrs. Brook,” he wound up, “that I’m not in the least bored now. Everything’s so interesting.”
She clearly created a strong image for Mitchy. “It WOULD be funny, wouldn’t it? But you wouldn’t have to. I’d just go off and do it alone somewhere—in a dark room, I think, or on a desert island; anyway, somewhere where no one could see. What’s the harm, by the way,” he continued, “in any suffering that doesn’t bore me? I’m sure, no matter how much its outer appearance might amuse others, mine wouldn’t bore me. What I would do on my desert island or in my dark room, I feel, would just be to dance around with the excitement of it—which is exactly the silly show I would’ve arranged to spare you. I promise you, dear Mrs. Brook,” he concluded, “that I’m not bored at all right now. Everything's so interesting.”
“You’re beautiful!” she vaguely interposed.
“You're beautiful!” she chimed in.
But he pursued without heeding: “Was perhaps what you had in your head that I should see him—?”
But he kept going, not paying attention: “Were you thinking that I should see him—?”
She came back but slowly, however, to the moment. “Mr. Longdon? Well, yes. You know he can’t bear ME—”
She slowly returned to the moment. “Mr. Longdon? Well, yes. You know he can’t stand ME—”
“Yes, yes”—Mitchy was almost eager.
"Yeah, yeah"—Mitchy was almost eager.
It had already sent her off again. “You’re too lovely. You HAVE come back the same. It seemed to me,” she after an instant explained, “that I wanted him to be seen—”
It had already sent her off again. “You’re too lovely. You HAVE come back the same. It seemed to me,” she explained after a moment, “that I wanted him to be seen—”
“Without inconvenience, as it were, either to himself or to you? Then,” said Mitchy, who visibly felt that he had taken her up successfully, “it strikes me that I’m absolutely your man. It’s delicious to come back to a use.”
“Without causing any trouble, either for yourself or for you? Then,” said Mitchy, who clearly felt that he had succeeded in winning her over, “I think I’m definitely the right person for the job. It feels great to be useful again.”
But she was much more dim about it. “Oh what you’ve come back to—!”
But she was much more vague about it. “Oh, what you’ve come back to—!”
“It’s just what I’m trying to get at. Van is still then where I left him?”
“It’s just what I’m trying to say. Van is still where I left him?”
She was just silent. “Did you really believe he would move?”
She just stayed quiet. “Did you really think he would leave?”
Mitchy took a few turns, speaking almost with his back presented. “Well, with all the reasons—!” After which, while she watched him, he was before her again with a question. “It’s utterly off?”
Mitchy turned around a few times, almost facing away. “Well, with all the reasons—!” Then, while she watched him, he was back in front of her with a question. “It’s totally off?”
“When was it ever really on?”
“When was it ever actually on?”
“Oh I know your view, and that, I think,” said Mitchy, “is the most extraordinary part of it. I can tell you it would have put ME on.”
“Oh, I get your perspective, and honestly, I think that’s the most surprising part of it. I can tell you it would have gotten ME hooked.”
“My view?” Mrs. Brook thought. “Have you forgotten that I had for you too a view that didn’t?”
“My opinion?” Mrs. Brook thought. “Have you forgotten that I also had a perspective that didn’t?”
“Ah but we didn’t differ, you and I. It wasn’t a defiance and a prophecy. You wanted ME.”
“Ah, but we weren't really that different, you and I. It wasn't about defiance or a prophecy. You wanted ME.”
“I did indeed!” Mrs. Brook said simply.
“I really did!” Mrs. Brook said plainly.
“And you didn’t want him. For HER, I mean. So you risked showing it.”
“And you didn’t want him. For her, I mean. So you took the risk of showing it.”
She looked surprised. “DID I?”
She looked surprised. “Did I?”
Again they were face to face. “Your candour’s divine!”
Again they were face to face. “Your honesty is incredible!”
She wondered. “Do you mean it was even then?”
She asked, “Are you saying it was like that back then?”
Mitchy smiled at her till he was red. “It’s exquisite now.”
Mitchy smiled at her until he turned red. “It’s beautiful now.”
“Well,” she presently returned, “I knew my Van!”
“Well,” she replied, “I knew my Van!”
“I thought I knew ‘yours’ too,” Mitchy said. Their eyes met a minute and he added: “But I didn’t.” Then he exclaimed: “How you’ve worked it!”
I thought I knew ‘yours’ too,” Mitchy said. Their eyes met for a minute and he added: “But I didn’t.” Then he exclaimed: “How you’ve done it!”
She looked barely conscious. “‘Worked it’?” After which, with a slightly sharper note: “How do you know—while you’ve been amusing yourself in places that I’d give my head to see again but never shall—what I’ve been doing?”
She looked barely awake. “‘Worked it’?” Then, with a bit more edge: “How do you know—while you’ve been having fun in places I’d do anything to see again but never will—what I’ve been up to?”
“Well, I saw, you know, that night at Tishy’s, just before we left England, your wonderful start. I got a look at your attitude, as it were, and your system.”
“Well, I saw, you know, that night at Tishy’s, just before we left England, your amazing beginning. I got a glimpse of your mindset, so to speak, and your approach.”
Her eyes were now far away, and she spoke after an instant without moving them. “And didn’t I by the same token get a look at yours?”
Her eyes were now distant, and she spoke after a moment without shifting them. “And didn’t I, in the same way, get a glimpse of yours?”
“Mine?” Mitchy thought, but seemed to doubt. “My dear child, I hadn’t any then.”
“Mine?” Mitchy thought, but he seemed unsure. “My dear child, I didn’t have any then.”
“You mean that it has formed itself—your system—since?”
“You mean that your system has developed by itself since then?”
He shook his head with decision. “I assure you I’m quite at sea. I’ve never had, and I have as little as ever now, anything but my general philosophy, which I won’t attempt at present to go into and of which moreover I think you’ve had first and last your glimpses. What I made out in you that night was a perfect policy.”
He shook his head firmly. “I promise you, I’m completely lost. I've never had anything more than my basic philosophy, which I won't get into right now, and I think you've seen bits of it before. What I figured out about you that night was a solid approach.”
Mrs. Brook had another of her infantine stares. “Every one that night seems to have made out something! All I can say is at any rate,” she went on, “that in that case you were all far deeper than I was.”
Mrs. Brook had another one of her childlike stares. “Everyone that night seems to have figured something out! All I can say is, at least,” she continued, “that in that case, you were all way deeper than I was.”
“It was just a blind instinct, without a programme or a scheme? Perhaps then, since it has so perfectly succeeded, the name doesn’t matter. I’m lost, as I tell you,” Mitchy declared, “in admiration of its success.”
“It was just a gut feeling, without any plan or strategy? Maybe then, since it has succeeded so perfectly, the name doesn't really matter. I'm lost, as I tell you,” Mitchy declared, “in admiration of its success.”
She looked, as before, so young, yet so grave. “What do you call its success?”
She looked just like before—so young, yet so serious. “What do you call its success?”
“Let me ask you rather—mayn’t I?—what YOU call its failure.”
“Let me ask you, if I may—what do YOU call its failure?”
Mrs. Brook, who had been standing for some minutes, seated herself at this as if to respond to his idea. But the next moment she had fallen back into thought. “Have you often heard from him?”
Mrs. Brook, who had been standing for a few minutes, sat down as if to respond to his idea. But the next moment, she fell back into her thoughts. “Have you heard from him often?”
“Never once.”
"Not a single time."
“And have you written?”
"Have you written anything?"
“Not a word either. I left it, you see,” Mitchy smiled, “all, to YOU.” After which he continued: “Has he been with you much?”
“Not a word either. I left it, you see,” Mitchy smiled, “all for YOU.” After that, he continued: “Has he been around you a lot?”
She just hesitated. “As little as possible. But as it happens he was here just now.”
She paused for a moment. “As little as possible. But actually, he was just here a minute ago.”
Her visitor fairly flushed. “And I’ve only missed him?”
Her visitor blushed. “So I've only missed him?”
Her pause again was of the briefest. “You wouldn’t if he HAD gone up.”
Her pause was just a moment. “You wouldn’t if he HAD gone up.”
“‘Gone up’?”
“Has it gone up?”
“To Nanda, who has now her own sitting-room, as you know; for whom he immediately asked and for whose benefit, whatever you may think, I was at the end of a quarter of an hour, I assure you, perfectly ready to release him. He changed his mind, however, and went away without seeing her.”
“To Nanda, who now has her own sitting room, as you know; for whom he immediately asked and for whose benefit, regardless of what you think, I was perfectly ready to let him go after just fifteen minutes, I assure you. However, he changed his mind and left without seeing her.”
Mitchy showed the deepest interest. “And what made him change his mind?”
Mitchy showed a lot of interest. “What made him change his mind?”
“Well, I’m thinking it out.”
"Well, I'm figuring it out."
He appeared to watch this labour. “But with no light yet?”
He seemed to be observing this work. “But there's still no light?”
“When it comes I’ll tell you.”
“When it comes, I’ll let you know.”
He hung fire once more but an instant. “You didn’t yourself work the thing again?”
He hesitated for a moment. “You didn’t work on it again, did you?”
She rose at this in strange sincerity. “I think, you know, you go very far.”
She reacted to this with a surprising sense of seriousness. “I think, you know, you really go far.”
“Why, didn’t we just now settle,” he promptly replied, “that it’s all instinctive and unconscious? If it was so that night at Tishy’s—!”
“Why, didn’t we just agree,” he quickly replied, “that it’s all instinctive and unconscious? If it was that way that night at Tishy’s—!”
“Ah, voyons, voyons,” she broke in, “what did I do even then?” He laughed out at something in her tone. “You’d like it again all pictured—?”
"Ah, let's see, let's see," she interrupted, "what did I even do back then?" He laughed at something in her tone. "You want it all laid out for you again—?"
“I’m not afraid.”
"I'm not scared."
“Why, you just simply—publicly—took her back.”
“Why, you just publicly took her back.”
“And where was the monstrosity of that?”
“And where was the horror in that?”
“In the one little right place. In your removal of every doubt—”
“In the one tiny right spot. In your elimination of every doubt—”
“Well, of what?” He had appeared not quite to know how to put it. But he saw at last. “Why, of what we may still hope to do for her. Thanks to your care there were specimens.” Then as she had the look of trying vainly to focus a few, “I can’t recover them one by one,” he pursued, “but the whole thing was quite lurid enough to do us all credit.”
“Well, about what?” He seemed unsure how to express it. But he finally figured it out. “It’s about what we still hope to do for her. Thanks to your care, we have some specimens.” Then, noticing her struggle to grasp a few, he continued, “I can’t recover them one by one, but the whole situation was dramatic enough to reflect well on all of us.”
She met him after a little, but at such an odd point. “Pardon me if I scarcely see how much of the credit was yours. For the first time since I’ve known you, you went in for decency.”
She met him again after a while, but at such an unusual moment. “Excuse me if I hardly see how much of the credit belongs to you. For the first time since I’ve known you, you actually acted decently.”
Mitchy’s surprise showed as real. “It struck you as decency—?”
Mitchy's surprise was genuine. “You thought that was decent—?”
Since he wished she thought it over. “Oh your behaviour—!”
Since he wanted her to think it through. “Oh, your behavior—!”
“My behaviour was—my condition. Do you call THAT decent? No, you’re quite out.” He spoke, in his good nature, with an approach to reproof. “How can I ever—?”
“My behavior was—my situation. Do you really consider THAT decent? No, you’re completely mistaken.” He spoke with his usual friendliness, sounding a bit like he was reprimanding. “How can I ever—?”
But it had already brought her quite round, and to a firmer earth that she clearly preferred to tread. “Are things really bad with you, Mitch?”
But it had already brought her back to a more solid ground that she clearly preferred to stand on. “Are things really tough for you, Mitch?”
“Well, I’ll tell you how they are. But not now.”
“Well, I’ll tell you how they are. But not right now.”
“Some other time?—on your honour?”
"Some other time?—I promise?"
“You shall have it all. Don’t be afraid.”
“You will have it all. Don't be scared.”
She dimly smiled. “It will be like old times.”
She smiled faintly. “It'll be just like old times.”
He rather demurred. “For you perhaps. But not for me.”
He hesitated. “Maybe for you. But not for me.”
In spite of what he said it did hold her, and her hand again almost caressed him. “But—till you do tell me—is it very very dreadful?”
In spite of what he said, it did hold her, and her hand almost caressed him again. “But—until you tell me—is it really, really terrible?”
“That’s just perhaps what I may have to get you to decide.”
"That's probably what I need you to decide."
“Then shall I help you?” she eagerly asked.
“Then should I help you?” she eagerly asked.
“I think it will be quite in your line.”
“I think it will be right up your alley.”
At the thought of her line—it sounded somehow so general—she released him a little with a sigh, yet still looking round, as it were, for possibilities. “Jane, you know, is in a state.”
At the thought of her line—it sounded kind of vague—she let him go a bit with a sigh, but was still looking around, as if for possibilities. “Jane, you know, is in a tough spot.”
“Yes, Jane’s in a state. That’s a comfort!”
“Yes, Jane's upset. That's comforting!”
She continued in a manner to cling to him. “But is it your only one?”
She kept holding on to him. “But is it your only one?”
He was very kind and patient. “Not perhaps quite.”
He was really kind and patient. “Not exactly.”
“I’M a little of one?”
“I’m a bit of one?”
“My dear child, as you see.”
“My dear child, as you can see.”
Yes, she saw, but was still on the wing. “And shall you have recourse—?”
Yes, she saw, but was still in motion. “And will you have a way to—?”
“To what?” he asked as she appeared to falter.
“To what?” he asked as she seemed to hesitate.
“I don’t mean to anything violent. But shall you tell Nanda?”
“I don’t mean any harm. But will you tell Nanda?”
Mitchy wondered. “Tell her—?”
Mitchy wondered. “Should I tell her—?”
“Well, everything. I think, you know,” Mrs. Brook musingly observed, “that it would really serve her right.”
“Well, everything. I think, you know,” Mrs. Brook thoughtfully remarked, “that it would really be what she deserves.”
Mitchy’s silence, which lasted a minute, seemed to take the idea, but not perhaps quite to know what to do with it. “Ah I’m afraid I shall never really serve her right!”
Mitchy's silence, which lasted a minute, seemed to grasp the idea, but maybe didn’t quite know what to do with it. "Ah, I’m afraid I’ll never really do her justice!"
Just as he spoke the butler reappeared; at sight of whom Mrs. Brook immediately guessed. “Mr. Longdon?”
Just as he spoke, the butler came back; seeing him, Mrs. Brook immediately guessed. “Mr. Longdon?”
“In Mr. Brookenham’s room, ma’am. Mr. Brookenham has gone out.”
“In Mr. Brookenham’s room, ma’am. Mr. Brookenham has stepped out.”
“And where has he gone?”
“Where did he go?”
“I think, ma’am, only for some evening papers.”
“I think, ma’am, just for a few evening papers.”
She had an intense look for Mitchy; then she said to the man: “Ask him to wait three minutes—I’ll ring;” turning again to her visitor as soon as they were alone. “You don’t know how I’m trusting you!”
She looked at Mitchy with intensity, then said to the man, “Ask him to wait three minutes—I’ll call;” turning back to her visitor as soon as they were alone. “You have no idea how much I’m counting on you!”
“Trusting me?”
“Do you trust me?”
“Why, if he comes up to you.”
“Why, if he comes up to you.”
Mitchy thought. “Hadn’t I better go down?”
Mitchy thought, “Shouldn’t I go downstairs?”
“No—you may have Edward back. If you see him you must see him here. If I don’t myself it’s for a reason.”
“No—you can have Edward back. If you see him, it has to be here. If I don’t see him myself, there’s a reason for that.”
Mitchy again just sounded her. “His not, as you a while ago hinted—?”
Mitchy again just sounded her. “It’s not, as you hinted a while ago—?”
“Yes, caring for what I say.” She had a pause, but she brought it out. “He doesn’t believe a word—!”
“Yes, I care about what I say.” She paused for a moment, but then she continued. “He doesn’t believe a single word—!”
“Of what you tell him?” Mitchy was splendid. “I see. And you want something said to him.”
“About what you tell him?” Mitchy was amazing. “I get it. And you want something said to him.”
“Yes, that he’ll take from YOU. Only it’s for you,” Mrs. Brook went on, “really and honestly, and as I trust you, to give it. But the comfort of you is that you’ll do so if you promise.”
“Yes, he’ll take that from YOU. But it’s for you,” Mrs. Brook continued, “truly and honestly, and I trust you to give it. But the good thing is that you’ll do it if you promise.”
Mitchy was infinitely struck. “But I haven’t promised, eh? Of course I can’t till I know what it is.”
Mitchy was extremely surprised. “But I haven’t promised, right? Of course I can’t until I know what it is.”
“It’s to put before him—!”
“It's to present to him—!”
“Oh I see: the situation.”
“Oh, I get it: the situation.”
“What has happened here to-day. Van’s marked retreat and how, with the time that has passed, it makes us at last know where we are. You of course for yourself,” Mrs. Brook wound up, “see that.”
“What happened here today. Van’s noticeable retreat and how, with the time that’s gone by, it finally makes us understand where we truly are. You, of course, for yourself,” Mrs. Brook concluded, “see that.”
“Where we are?” Mitchy took a turn and came back. “But what then did Van come for? If you speak of a retreat there must have been an advance.”
“Where are we?” Mitchy turned around and came back. “But what did Van come for then? If you're talking about a retreat, there must have been an advance."
“Oh,” said Mrs. Brook, “he simply wanted not to look too brutal. After so much absence he COULD come.”
“Oh,” said Mrs. Brook, “he just didn't want to seem too harsh. After being away for so long, he COULD show up.”
“Well, if he established that he isn’t brutal, where was the retreat?”
“Well, if he proved that he isn’t brutal, where was the retreat?”
“In his not going up to Nanda. He came—frankly—to do that, but made up his mind on second thoughts that he couldn’t risk even being civil to her.”
“In not going up to Nanda, he came—honestly—to do that, but he decided after thinking it over that he couldn’t even risk being polite to her.”
Mitchy had visibly warmed to his work. “Well, and what made the difference?”
Mitchy had clearly gotten into his work. “So, what changed?”
She wondered. “What difference?”
She wondered, "What difference?"
“Why, of the effect, as you say, of his second thoughts. Thoughts of what?”
“Why, what do you mean by the effect, as you say, of his second thoughts? Thoughts about what?”
“Oh,” said Mrs. Brook suddenly and as if it were quite simple—“I know THAT! Suspicions.”
“Oh,” said Mrs. Brook suddenly and as if it were totally obvious—“I know THAT! Suspicions.”
“And of whom?”
"About whom?"
“Why, of YOU, you goose. Of your not having done—”
“Why, it’s about YOU, you silly. About you not having done—”
“Well, what?” he persisted as she paused.
“Well, what?” he pressed as she hesitated.
“How shall I say it? The best thing for yourself. And of Nanda’s feeling that. Don’t you see?”
“How should I put this? It’s the best thing for you. And for how Nanda feels about it. Don’t you get it?”
In the effort of seeing, or perhaps indeed in the full act of it, poor Mitchy glared as never before. “Do you mean Van’s JEALOUS of me?”
In the act of seeing, or maybe even in fully doing it, poor Mitchy stared like never before. “Are you saying Van’s JEALOUS of me?”
Pressed as she was, there was something in his face that momentarily hushed her. “There it is!” she achieved however at last.
Pressed as she was, there was something in his face that momentarily silenced her. “There it is!” she finally exclaimed.
“Of ME?” Mitchy went on.
"Of ME?" Mitchy continued.
What was in his face so suddenly and strangely—was the look of rising tears—at sight of which, as from a compunction as prompt, she showed a lovely flush. “There it is, there it is,” she repeated. “You ask me for a reason, and it’s the only one I see. Of course if you don’t care,” she added, “he needn’t come up. He can go straight to Nanda.”
What was in his face so suddenly and strangely—was the look of rising tears—at which, out of a quick feeling of guilt, she showed a beautiful blush. “There it is, there it is,” she repeated. “You want a reason from me, and it’s the only one I can find. Of course, if you don’t care,” she added, “he doesn’t need to come up. He can go straight to Nanda.”
Mitchy had turned away again as with the impulse of hiding the tears that had risen and that had not wholly disappeared even by the time he faced about. “Did Nanda know he was to come?”
Mitchy had turned away again, driven by the urge to hide the tears that had welled up and hadn’t completely faded even by the time he turned back. “Did Nanda know he was coming?”
“Mr. Longdon?”
"Mr. Longdon?"
“No, no. Was she expecting Van—?”
“No, no. Was she expecting Van—?”
“My dear man,” Mrs. Brook mildly wailed, “when can she have NOT been?”
“My dear man,” Mrs. Brook softly lamented, “when has she ever not been?”
Mitchy looked hard for an instant at the floor. “I mean does she know he has been and gone?”
Mitchy stared intently at the floor for a moment. “I mean, does she know he’s been here and left?”
Mrs. Brook, from where she stood and through the window, looked rather at the sky. “Her father will have told her.”
Mrs. Brook, standing where she was and looking through the window, gazed up at the sky. “Her dad will have told her.”
“Her father?” Mitchy frankly wondered. “Is HE in it?”
“Her father?” Mitchy honestly wondered. “Is HE involved?”
Mrs. Brook had at this a longer pause. “You assume, I suppose, Mitchy dear,” she then quavered “that I put him up—!”
Mrs. Brook paused for a moment. “You think, I suppose, Mitchy dear,” she then said hesitantly, “that I set him up—!”
“Put Edward up?” he broke in.
"Put Edward up?" he asked.
“No—that of course. Put Van up to ideas—!”
“No—that makes sense. Get Van to come up with some ideas—!”
He caught it again. “About ME—what you call his suspicions?” He seemed to weigh the charge, but it ended, while he passed his hand hard over his eyes, in weariness and in the nearest approach to coldness he had ever shown Mrs. Brook. “It doesn’t matter. It’s every one’s fate to be in one way or another the subject of ideas. Do then,” he continued, “let Mr. Longdon come up.”
He got it again. “About ME—what do you mean by his suspicions?” He seemed to consider the accusation, but it ended, as he rubbed his eyes hard with his hand, showing weariness and the closest to coldness he had ever shown Mrs. Brook. “It doesn’t matter. Everyone's fate is to be, in one way or another, the subject of ideas. So then,” he continued, “let Mr. Longdon come up.”
She instantly rang the bell. “Then I’ll go to Nanda. But don’t look frightened,” she added as she came back, “as to what we may—Edward or I—do next. It’s only to tell her that he’ll be with her.”
She immediately rang the bell. “Then I’ll head to Nanda. But don’t look scared,” she added as she returned, “about what we—Edward or I—might do next. It’s just to let her know that he’ll be with her.”
“Good. I’ll tell Tatton,” Mitchy replied.
“Great. I’ll let Tatton know,” Mitchy replied.
Still, however, she lingered. “Shall you ever care for me more?”
Still, she hung around. “Will you ever care for me more?”
He had almost the air, as he waited for her to go, of the master of the house, for she had made herself before him, as he stood with his back to the fire, as humble as a tolerated visitor. “Oh just as much. Where’s the difference? Aren’t our ties in fact rather multiplied?”
He almost seemed like the master of the house while waiting for her to leave, as she stood in front of him with her back to the fire, looking as humble as a welcomed guest. “Oh, it’s no different. Where’s the difference? Don’t our connections actually seem to have increased?”
“That’s the way I want to feel it. And from the moment you recognise with me—”
“That’s how I want to feel it. And from the moment you understand with me—”
“Yes?”
"Yes?"
“Well, that he never, you know, really WOULD—”
“Well, that he never, you know, really WOULD—”
He took her mercifully up. “There’s no harm done?” Mitchy thought of it.
He picked her up gently. “Is there any harm done?” Mitchy thought about it.
It made her still hover. “Nanda will be rich. Toward that you CAN help, and it’s really, I may now tell you, what it came into my head you should see our friend here FOR.”
It made her pause. “Nanda will be rich. You CAN help with that, and honestly, I can now tell you, that’s why I thought you should meet our friend here.”
He maintained his waiting attitude. “Thanks, thanks.”
He kept waiting. "Thanks."
“You’re our guardian angel!” she exclaimed.
“You're our guardian angel!” she said.
At this he laughed out. “Wait till you see what Mr. Longdon does!”
At this, he burst out laughing. "Just wait until you see what Mr. Longdon does!"
But she took no notice. “I want you to see before I go that I’ve done nothing for myself. Van, after all—!” she mused.
But she didn’t pay any attention. “I want you to realize before I leave that I haven’t done anything for myself. Van, after all—!” she reflected.
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Only hates me. It isn’t as with you,” she said. “I’ve really lost him.”
“Only hates me. It’s not like it is with you,” she said. “I’ve really lost him.”
Mitchy for an instant, with the eyes that had shown his tears, glared away into space. “He can’t very positively, you know, now like ANY of us. He misses a fortune.”
Mitchy momentarily, with the eyes that had revealed his tears, stared off into space. “He can’t really, you know, like ANY of us now. He’s missing out on a fortune.”
“There it is!” Mrs. Brook once more observed. Then she had a comparative brightness. “I’m so glad YOU don’t!” He gave another laugh, but she was already facing Mr. Tatton, who had again answered the bell. “Show Mr. Longdon up.”
“There it is!” Mrs. Brook observed again. Then she brightened a bit. “I’m so glad YOU don’t!” He laughed again, but she was already looking at Mr. Tatton, who had answered the bell again. “Show Mr. Longdon up.”
“I’m to tell him then it’s at your request?” Mitchy asked when the butler had gone.
“I’m supposed to tell him it’s at your request?” Mitchy asked when the butler had left.
“That you receive him? Oh yes. He’ll be the last to quarrel with that. But there’s one more thing.”
“That you accept him? Oh yes. He won’t argue with that at all. But there’s one more thing.”
It was something over which of a sudden she had one of her returns of anxiety. “I’ve been trying for months and months to remember to find out from you—”
It was something that suddenly triggered one of her bouts of anxiety. “I’ve been trying for months to remember to ask you—”
“Well, what?” he enquired, as she looked odd.
“Well, what’s up?” he asked, noticing she looked strange.
“Why if Harold ever gave back to you, as he swore to me on his honour he would, that five-pound note—!”
“Why if Harold ever paid you back, as he promised me on his honor he would, that five-pound note—!”
“But which, dear lady?” The sense of other incongruities than those they had been dealing with seemed to arrive now for Mitchy’s aid.
“But which one, dear lady?” A feeling of other inconsistencies, beyond what they had been dealing with, seemed to come to Mitchy’s aid now.
“The one that, ages ago, one day when you and Van were here, we had the joke about. You produced it, in sport, as a ‘fine’ for something, and put it on that table; after which, before I knew what you were about, before I could run after you, you had gone off and ridiculously left it. Of course the next minute—and again before I could turn round—Harold had pounced on it, and I tried in vain to recover it from him. But all I could get him to do—”
“The one that, long ago, the day when you and Van were here, we joked about. You pulled it out, just for fun, as a ‘fine’ for something, and set it on that table; after that, before I realized what you were doing, before I could chase after you, you had taken off and ridiculously left it. Of course, the next minute—and again before I could turn around—Harold had swooped in on it, and I tried in vain to get it back from him. But all I could get him to do—”
“Was to promise to restore it straight to its owner?” Mitchy had listened so much less in surprise than in amusement that he had apparently after a moment re-established the scene. “Oh I recollect—he did settle with me. THAT’S all right.”
“Was I supposed to promise to give it straight back to its owner?” Mitchy had listened more in amusement than in surprise, and after a moment, he seemed to have placed the scene back in order. “Oh, I remember—he did settle up with me. THAT’S all good.”
She fixed him from the door of the next room. “You got every penny?”
She looked at him from the doorway of the next room. “Do you have every penny?”
“Every penny. But fancy your bringing it up!”
“Every penny. Can you believe you brought it up?”
“Ah I always do, you know—SOME day.”
“Yeah, I always do, you know—someday.”
“Yes, you’re of a rigour—! But be at peace. Harold’s quite square,” he went on, “and I quite meant to have asked you about him.”
“Yes, you’re being overly serious—! But don’t worry. Harold’s totally honest,” he continued, “and I really meant to ask you about him.”
Mrs. Brook, promptly, was all for this. “Oh it’s all right.”
Mrs. Brook immediately agreed. “Oh, it's fine.”
Mitchy came nearer. “Lady Fanny—?”
Mitchy stepped closer. “Lady Fanny—?”
“Yes—HAS stayed for him.”
“Yes—HAS stayed for him.”
“Ah,” said Mitchy, “I knew you’d do it! But hush—they’re coming!” On which, while she whisked away, he went back to the fire.
“Ah,” said Mitchy, “I knew you’d do it! But quiet—they’re coming!” With that, as she hurried off, he returned to the fire.
IV
IV
Ten minutes of talk with Mr. Longdon by Mrs. Brookenham’s hearth elapsed for him without his arriving at the right moment to take up the business so richly put before him in his previous interview. No less time indeed could have sufficed to bring him into closer relation with this affair, and nothing at first could have been more marked than the earnestness of his care not to show impatience of appeals that were, for a person of his old friend’s general style, simple recognitions and decencies. There was a limit to the mere allusiveness with which, in Mr. Longdon’s school of manners, a foreign tour might be treated, and Mitchy, no doubt, plentifully showed that none of his frequent returns had encountered a curiosity at once so explicit and so discreet. To belong to a circle in which most of the members might be at any moment on the other side of the globe was inevitably to fall into the habit of few questions, as well as into that of making up for their fewness by their freedom. This interlocutor in short, while Mrs. Brook’s representative privately thought over all he had in hand, went at some length and very charmingly—since it was but a tribute to common courtesy—into the Virgilian associations of the Bay of Naples. Finally, however, he started, his eye having turned to the clock. “I’m afraid that, though our hostess doesn’t appear, I mustn’t forget myself. I too came back but yesterday and I’ve an engagement—for which I’m already late—with Miss Brookenham, who has been so good as to ask me to tea.”
Ten minutes of conversation by Mrs. Brookenham’s fireplace with Mr. Longdon passed by without him finding the right moment to address the matter that had been so thoroughly discussed in their previous meeting. In fact, only this amount of time could have brought him closer to understanding the situation, and initially, nothing could have been more noticeable than his sincere effort not to show impatience at the simple acknowledgments and courtesies that were typical for someone of his old friend’s character. There was a limit to how casually he could treat a trip abroad in Mr. Longdon’s style of manners, and Mitchy clearly demonstrated that none of his visits had ever met with such an explicit yet discreet curiosity. Being part of a circle where most members could be on the other side of the world at any moment naturally led to fewer questions, which were compensated for by their openness. This speaker, while Mrs. Brook’s representative, pondered everything he had on his plate and smoothly—since it was just common courtesy—discussed the Virgilian associations of the Bay of Naples at some length. However, he eventually glanced at the clock and exclaimed, “I’m afraid that, even though our hostess doesn’t seem to be here, I can't lose track of time. I just returned yesterday myself and I have an appointment—with Miss Brookenham, who has kindly invited me to tea—for which I'm already late.”
The divided mind, the express civility, the decent “Miss Brookenham,” the escape from their hostess—these were all things Mitchy could quickly take in, and they gave him in a moment his light for not missing his occasion. “I see, I see—I shall make you keep Nanda waiting. But there’s something I shall ask you to take from me quite as a sufficient basis for that: which is simply that after all, you know—for I think you do know, don’t you?—I’m nearly as much attached to her as you are.”
The conflicted thoughts, the polite demeanor, the respectable “Miss Brookenham,” the chance to slip away from their host—these were all things Mitchy quickly understood, and they gave him the clarity he needed to seize his opportunity. “I get it, I get it—I’ll make you keep Nanda waiting. But there’s something I want you to accept from me as a solid reason for that: which is simply that, after all, you know—for I think you do know, right?—I’m almost as connected to her as you are.”
Mr. Longdon had looked suddenly apprehensive and even a trifle embarrassed, but he spoke with due presence of mind. “Of course I understand that perfectly. If you hadn’t liked her so much—”
Mr. Longdon suddenly looked worried and a bit embarrassed, but he spoke with composure. “Of course I completely understand. If you hadn’t liked her so much—”
“Well?” said Mitchy as he checked himself.
“Well?” Mitchy said as he straightened up.
“I would never, last year, have gone to stay with you.”
“I would never have gone to stay with you last year.”
“Thank you!” Mitchy laughed.
“Thanks!” Mitchy laughed.
“Though I like you also—and extremely,” Mr. Longdon gravely pursued, “for yourself.”
“Even though I really like you—actually, a lot,” Mr. Longdon said seriously, “it’s for who you are.”
Mitchy made a sign of acknowledgement. “You like me better for HER than you do for anybody else BUT myself.”
Mitchy nodded. “You like me more for HER than you do for anyone else EXCEPT me.”
“You put it, I think, correctly. Of course I’ve not seen so much of Nanda—if between my age and hers, that is, any real contact is possible—without knowing that she now regards you as one of the very best of her friends, treating you, I find myself suspecting, with a degree of confidence—”
“You put it correctly, I think. Of course, I haven't spent much time with Nanda—if you can really have any genuine connection between our ages—without realizing that she now sees you as one of her very best friends, treating you, I suspect, with a level of confidence—”
Mitchy gave a laugh of interruption. “That she doesn’t show even to you?”
Mitchy interrupted with a laugh. “She doesn’t even show herself to you?”
Mr. Longdon’s poised glasses faced him. “Even! I don’t mind, as the opportunity has come up, telling you frankly—and as from my time of life to your own—all the comfort I take in the sense that in any case of need or trouble she might look to you for whatever advice or support the crisis should demand.”
Mr. Longdon’s steady glasses looked at him. “Even! I don't mind, since the opportunity has arisen, being honest with you—and considering my stage of life compared to yours—all the comfort I find in knowing that in any situation of need or trouble, she can rely on you for whatever advice or support the situation may require.”
“She has told you she feels I’d be there?” Mitchy after an instant asked.
“She told you she thinks I’d be there?” Mitchy asked after a moment.
“I’m not sure,” his friend replied, “that I ought quite to mention anything she has ‘told’ me. I speak of what I’ve made out myself.”
“I’m not sure,” his friend replied, “that I should really bring up anything she has ‘told’ me. I’m referring to what I’ve figured out on my own.”
“Then I thank you more than I can say for your penetration. Her mother, I should let you know,” Mitchy continued, “is with her just now.”
“Then I thank you more than I can express for your insight. Her mother, I should let you know,” Mitchy continued, “is with her right now.”
Mr. Longdon took off his glasses with a jerk. “Has anything happened to her?”
Mr. Longdon quickly took off his glasses. “Has something happened to her?”
“To account for the fact I refer to?” Mitchy said in amusement at his start. “She’s not ill, that I know of, thank goodness, and she hasn’t broken her leg. But something, none the less, has happened to her—that I think I may say. To tell you all in a word, it’s the reason, such as it is, of my being here to meet you. Mrs. Brook asked me to wait. She’ll see you herself some other time.”
“Is that what you want me to explain?” Mitchy said with a chuckle at his surprise. “She’s not sick, as far as I know, thank goodness, and she hasn’t broken her leg. But something has definitely happened to her—that much I can say. To put it simply, that’s the reason I’m here to meet you. Mrs. Brook asked me to wait. She’ll catch up with you herself another time.”
Mr. Longdon wondered. “And Nanda too?”
Mr. Longdon wondered, “And Nanda as well?”
“Oh that must be between yourselves. Only, while I keep you here—”
“Oh, that’s for you to figure out between yourselves. Just know that while I have you here—”
“She understands my delay?”
"She gets my delay?"
Mitchy thought. “Mrs. Brook must have explained.” Then as his companion took this in silence, “But you don’t like it?” he asked.
Mitchy thought, “Mrs. Brook must have explained.” Then, noticing his companion's silence, he asked, “But you don’t like it?”
“It only comes to me that Mrs. Brook’s explanations—!”
“It just hit me that Mrs. Brook’s explanations—!”
“Are often so odd? Oh yes; but Nanda, you know, allows for that oddity. And Mrs. Brook, by the same token,” Mitchy developed, “knows herself—no one better—what may frequently be thought of it. That’s precisely the reason of her desire that you should have on this occasion explanations from a source that she’s so good as to pronounce, for the immediate purpose, superior. As for Nanda,” he wound up, “to be aware that we’re here together won’t strike her as so bad a sign.”
“Are they often so strange? Oh yes; but Nanda, you know, accepts that strangeness. And Mrs. Brook, for her part,” Mitchy continued, “knows better than anyone what people might often think about it. That’s exactly why she wants you to get explanations this time from a source that she considers, for the immediate purpose, superior. As for Nanda,” he concluded, “knowing that we’re here together won’t seem like such a bad sign to her.”
“No,” Mr. Longdon attentively assented; “she’ll hardly fear we’re plotting her ruin. But what then has happened to her?”
“No,” Mr. Longdon said thoughtfully; “she probably doesn’t think we’re planning her downfall. But what has happened to her?”
“Well,” said Mitchy, “it’s you, I think, who will have to give it a name. I know you know what I’ve known.”
“Well,” Mitchy said, “I think it’s up to you to name it. I know you know what I've known.”
Mr. Longdon, his nippers again in place, hesitated. “Yes, I know.”
Mr. Longdon, his dentures in place again, hesitated. “Yeah, I know.”
“And you’ve accepted it.”
"And you’ve accepted that."
“How could I help it? To reckon with such cleverness—!”
“How could I help it? To deal with such cleverness—!”
“Was beyond you? Ah it wasn’t my cleverness,” Mitchy said. “There’s a greater than mine. There’s a greater even than Van’s. That’s the whole point,” he went on while his friend looked at him hard. “You don’t even like it just a little?”
“Was it too much for you? It wasn’t my smarts,” Mitchy said. “There’s someone smarter than me. There’s even someone smarter than Van. That’s the whole point,” he continued while his friend stared at him intently. “You don’t even like it a little?”
Mr. Longdon wondered. “The existence of such an element—?”
Mr. Longdon wondered. “Could such an element really exist—?”
“No; the existence simply of my knowledge of your idea.”
“No; just the fact that I know about your idea.”
“I suppose I’m bound to keep in mind in fairness the existence of my own knowledge of yours.”
“I guess I have to remember, to be fair, that I know about yours.”
But Mitchy gave that the go-by. “Oh I’ve so many ‘ideas’! I’m always getting hold of some new one and for the most part trying it—generally to let it go as a failure. Yes, I had one six months ago. I tried that. I’m trying it still.”
But Mitchy ignored that. “Oh, I have so many ‘ideas’! I’m always coming up with a new one and usually trying it—most of the time just to discard it as a failure. Yeah, I had one six months ago. I tried that. I’m still trying it.”
“Then I hope,” said Mr. Longdon with a gaiety slightly strained, “that, contrary to your usual rule, it’s a success.”
“Then I hope,” said Mr. Longdon with a somewhat forced cheerfulness, “that, against your usual habit, it’s a success.”
It was a gaiety, for that matter, that Mitchy’s could match. “It does promise well! But I’ve another idea even now, and it’s just what I’m again trying.”
It was a joy that Mitchy's could match. “It looks promising! But I have another idea in mind, and I'm currently working on it.”
“On me?” Mr. Longdon still somewhat extravagantly smiled.
“On me?” Mr. Longdon still smiled somewhat dramatically.
Mitchy thought. “Well, on two or three persons, of whom you ARE the first for me to tackle. But what I must begin with is having from you that you recognise she trusts us.”
Mitchy thought. “Well, for two or three people, you’re the first one I need to deal with. But what I have to start with is making sure you understand that she trusts us.”
Mitchy’s idea after an instant had visibly gone further. “Both of them—the two women up there at present so strangely together. Mrs. Brook must too; immensely. But for that you won’t care.”
Mitchy’s idea had clearly evolved after a moment. “Both of them—the two women up there right now so oddly together. Mrs. Brook must as well; definitely. But you probably won’t be interested in that.”
Mr. Longdon had relapsed into an anxiety more natural than his expression of a moment before. “It’s about time! But if Nanda didn’t trust us,” he went on, “her case would indeed be a sorry one. She has nobody else to trust.”
Mr. Longdon had fallen back into an anxiety that felt more genuine than his earlier expression. “It’s about time! But if Nanda didn’t trust us,” he continued, “her situation would really be a sad one. She has no one else to rely on.”
“Yes.” Mitchy’s concurrence was grave. “Only you and me.”
“Yes.” Mitchy's agreement was serious. “Just you and me.”
“Only you and me.”
"Just you and me."
The eyes of the two men met over it in a pause terminated at last by Mitchy’s saying: “We must make it all up to her.”
The eyes of the two men locked over it in a pause that finally ended when Mitchy said, “We need to make it up to her.”
“Is that your idea?”
"Is that your thought?"
“Ah,” said Mitchy gently, “don’t laugh at it.”
“Ah,” Mitchy said softly, “don’t laugh at it.”
His friend’s grey gloom again covered him. “But what CAN—?” Then as Mitchy showed a face that seemed to wince with a silent “What COULD?” the old man completed his objection. “Think of the magnitude of the loss.”
His friend's gray gloom enveloped him once more. "But what CAN—?" Then, as Mitchy displayed a face that appeared to grimace with a silent "What COULD?" the old man finished his objection. "Consider the scale of the loss."
“Oh I don’t for a moment suggest,” Mitchy hastened to reply, “that it isn’t immense.”
“Oh, I’m not saying for a second,” Mitchy quickly replied, “that it isn’t huge.”
“She does care for him, you know,” said Mr. Longdon.
“She really does care about him, you know,” said Mr. Longdon.
Mitchy, at this, gave a wide, prolonged glare. “‘Know’—?” he ever so delicately murmured.
Mitchy, at this, gave a wide, long stare. “‘Know’—?” he softly asked.
His irony had quite touched. “But of course you know! You know everything—Nanda and you.”
His irony really struck a chord. “But of course you know! You know everything—Nanda and you.”
There was a tone in it that moved a spring, and Mitchy laughed out. “I like your putting me with her! But we’re all together. With Nanda,” he next added, “it IS deep.”
There was something in it that triggered a reaction, and Mitchy laughed out loud. “I like that you’re including me with her! But we’re all in this together. With Nanda,” he added, “it really is deep.”
His companion took it from him. “Deep.”
His friend took it from him. "Deep."
“And yet somehow it isn’t abject.”
“And yet somehow it isn’t total misery.”
The old man wondered. “‘Abject’?”
The old man wondered. "'Abject'?"
“I mean it isn’t pitiful. In its way,” Mitchy developed, “it’s happy.”
“I mean it’s not sad. In its own way,” Mitchy explained, “it’s happy.”
This too, though rather ruefully, Mr. Longdon could take from him. “Yes—in its way.”
This as well, though somewhat sadly, Mr. Longdon could accept from him. “Yeah—in its own way.”
“Any passion so great, so complete,” Mitchy went on, “is—satisfied or unsatisfied—a life.” Mr. Longdon looked so interested that his fellow visitor, evidently stirred by what was now an appeal and a dependence, grew still more bland, or at least more assured, for affirmation. “She’s not TOO sorry for herself.”
“Any passion that intense, that all-consuming,” Mitchy continued, “is—whether fulfilled or unfulfilled—a life.” Mr. Longdon looked so engaged that his companion, clearly moved by what had become a heartfelt appeal and reliance, grew even more composed, or at least more confident, seeking agreement. “She’s not TOO sorry for herself.”
“Ah she’s so proud!”
"Ah, she’s so proud!"
“Yes, but that’s a help.”
“Yes, but that’s helpful.”
“Oh—not for US!”
“Oh—not for us!”
It arrested Mitchy, but his ingenuity could only rebound. “In ONE way: that of reducing us to feel that the desire to ‘make up’ to her is—well, mainly for OUR relief. If she ‘trusts’ us, as I said just now, it isn’t for THAT she does so.” As his friend appeared to wait then to hear, it was presently with positive joy that he showed he could meet the last difficulty. “What she trusts us to do”—oh Mitchy had worked it out!—“is to let HIM off.”
It stopped Mitchy in his tracks, but his creativity could only bounce back. “In ONE way: by making us feel that the urge to ‘make up’ to her is—well, mostly for OUR benefit. If she ‘trusts’ us, like I just said, it’s not for THAT reason.” As his friend seemed to wait for more, Mitchy soon showed positive joy at how he could handle the last issue. “What she trusts us to do”—oh, Mitchy had figured it out!—“is to let HIM go.”
“Let him off?” It still left Mr. Longdon dim.
“Let him go?” Mr. Longdon was still confused.
“Easily. That’s all.”
"Simple. That's it."
“But what would letting him off hard be? It seems to me he’s—on any terms—already beyond us. He IS off.”
“But what would it mean to let him off easily? It feels like he's—no matter how you look at it—already beyond our reach. He’s gone.”
Mr. Longdon had given it a sound that suddenly made Mitchy appear to collapse under a sharper sense of the matter. “He IS off,” he moodily echoed.
Mr. Longdon had given it a tone that suddenly made Mitchy seem to crumble under a clearer understanding of the situation. “He IS leaving,” he grumpily repeated.
His companion, again a little bewildered, watched him; then with impatience: “Do, please, tell me what has happened.”
His companion, a bit confused, watched him and then, with impatience, said, “Please, tell me what happened.”
He quickly pulled himself round. “Well, he was, after a long absence, here a while since as if expressly to see her. But after spending half an hour he went away without it.”
He quickly turned around. “Well, he was, after a long time away, here for a bit as if he came specifically to see her. But after hanging out for half an hour, he left without it.”
Mr. Longdon’s watch continued. “He spent the half-hour with her mother instead?”
Mr. Longdon's watch kept ticking. "So he spent the half-hour with her mom instead?"
“Oh ‘instead’—it was hardly that. He at all events dropped his idea.”
“Oh ‘instead’—it was hardly that. He, in any case, let go of his idea.”
“And what had it been, his idea?”
“What was his idea?”
“You speak as if he had as many as I!” Mitchy replied. “In a manner indeed he has,” he continued as if for himself. “But they’re of a different kind,” he said to Mr. Longdon.
“You talk like he has as many as I do!” Mitchy responded. “In a way, he actually does,” he added, almost to himself. “But they’re a different kind,” he explained to Mr. Longdon.
“What had it been, his idea?” the old man, however, simply repeated.
“What was his idea?” the old man, however, just repeated.
Mitchy’s confession at this seemed to explain his previous evasion. “We shall never know.”
Mitchy's admission at this point seemed to clarify his earlier avoidance. "We'll never know."
Mr. Longdon hesitated. “He won’t tell YOU?”
Mr. Longdon paused. “He won’t tell YOU?”
“Me?” Mitchy had a pause. “Less than any one.”
“Me?” Mitchy paused. “Less than anyone.”
Many things they had not spoken had already passed between them, and something evidently, to the sense of each, passed during the moment that followed this. “While you were abroad,” Mr. Longdon presently asked, “did you hear from him?”
Many things they hadn’t said had already been communicated between them, and something clearly passed, felt by each of them, in the moment that followed. “While you were away,” Mr. Longdon eventually asked, “did you hear from him?”
“Never. And I wrote nothing.”
“Never. And I wrote nada.”
“Like me,” said Mr. Longdon. “I’ve neither written nor heard.”
“Just like me,” said Mr. Longdon. “I haven’t written anything, nor have I heard anything.”
“Ah but with you it will be different.” Mr. Longdon, as if with the outbreak of an agitation hitherto controlled, had turned abruptly away and, with the usual swing of his glass, begun almost wildly to wander. “You WILL hear.”
“Ah, but with you, it will be different.” Mr. Longdon, as if suddenly overwhelmed by feelings he had been holding back, turned away abruptly and, with the usual motion of his glass, began to wander almost frantically. “You WILL hear.”
“I shall be curious.”
"I'll be curious."
“Oh but what Nanda wants, you know, is that you shouldn’t be too much so.”
“Oh, but what Nanda really wants is for you not to be too much like that.”
Mr. Longdon thoughtfully rambled. “Too much—?”
Mr. Longdon thoughtfully walked around. “Too much—?”
“To let him off, as we were saying, easily.”
“To let him off, as we were saying, easily.”
The elder man for a while said nothing more, but he at last came back. “She’d like me actually to give him something?”
The older man was quiet for a bit, but eventually he spoke again. “She wants me to actually give him something?”
“I dare say!”
"I'll be!"
“Money?”
“Cash?”
Mitchy smiled. “A handsome present.” They were face to face again with more mute interchange. “She doesn’t want HIM to have lost—!” Mr. Longdon, however, on this, once more broke off while Mitchy’s eyes followed him. “Doesn’t it give a sort of measure of what she may feel—?”
Mitchy smiled. “A nice gift.” They were face to face again with more silent communication. “She doesn’t want HIM to have lost—!” Mr. Longdon, however, on this, once again stopped speaking while Mitchy’s gaze followed him. “Doesn’t it give a sense of what she might be feeling—?”
He had paused, working it out again with the effect of his friend’s returning afresh to be fed with his light. “Doesn’t what give it?”
He had paused, figuring it out again with the impact of his friend coming back, ready to be uplifted by his light. “What doesn’t give it?”
“Why the fact that we still like him.”
“Why we still like him.”
Mr. Longdon stared. “Do YOU still like him?”
Mr. Longdon stared. “Do YOU still like him?”
“If I didn’t how should I mind—?” But on the utterance of it Mitchy fairly pulled up.
“If I didn’t, why should I care—?” But as soon as he said that, Mitchy came to a complete stop.
His companion, after another look, laid a mild hand on his shoulder. “What is it you mind?”
His friend, after another glance, placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. “What’s bothering you?”
“From HIM? Oh nothing!” He could trust himself again. “There are people like that—great cases of privilege.”
“From HIM? Oh, nothing!” He felt he could trust himself again. “There are people like that—huge cases of privilege.”
“He IS one!” Mr. Longdon mused.
“He is one!” Mr. Longdon thought.
“There it is. They go through life somehow guaranteed. They can’t help pleasing.”
“There it is. They go through life feeling somehow entitled. They can’t help but please others.”
“Ah,” Mr. Longdon murmured, “if it hadn’t been for that—!”
“Ah,” Mr. Longdon said quietly, “if it weren’t for that—!”
“They hold, they keep every one,” Mitchy went on. “It’s the sacred terror.”
“They hold on to everyone,” Mitchy continued. “It’s the sacred fear.”
The companions for a little seemed to stand together in this element; after which the elder turned once more away and appeared to continue to walk in it. “Poor Nanda!” then, in a far-off sigh, came across from him to Mitchy. Mitchy on this turned vaguely round to the fire, into which he remained gazing till he heard again Mr. Longdon’s voice. “I knew it of course after all. It was what I came up to town for. That night, before you went abroad, at Mrs. Grendon’s—”
The friends stood together for a moment in this space; then the older man turned away again and seemed to keep moving. “Poor Nanda!” he sighed distantly to Mitchy. Mitchy turned vaguely back to the fire, staring into it until he heard Mr. Longdon’s voice again. “I knew it, of course, after all. That’s why I came to town. That night before you left for abroad, at Mrs. Grendon’s—”
“Yes?”—Mitchy was with him again.
“Yes?”—Mitchy was back with him again.
“Well, made me see the future. It was then already too late.”
“Well, it showed me the future. By then, it was already too late.”
Mitchy assented with emphasis. “Too late. She was spoiled for him.”
Mitchy agreed strongly. “It's too late. She's already spoiled for him.”
If Mr. Longdon had to take it he took it at least quietly, only saying after a time: “And her mother ISN’T?”
If Mr. Longdon had to accept it, he did so calmly, only saying after a while: “And her mother ISN’T?”
“Oh yes. Quite.”
“Oh, definitely.”
“And does Mrs. Brook know it?”
“And does Mrs. Brook know about it?”
“Yes, but doesn’t mind. She resembles you and me. She ‘still likes’ him.”
“Yes, but doesn’t care. She looks like you and me. She ‘still likes’ him.”
“But what good will that do her?”
“But what good will that do her?”
Mitchy sketched a shrug. “What good does it do US?”
Mitchy shrugged. “What good does it do us?”
Mr. Longdon thought. “We can at least respect ourselves.”
Mr. Longdon thought, "We can at least have some self-respect."
“CAN we?” Mitchy smiled.
"Can we?" Mitchy smiled.
“And HE can respect us,” his friend, as if not hearing him, went on.
“And HE can respect us,” his friend continued, seemingly not hearing him.
Mitchy seemed almost to demur. “He must think we’re ‘rum.’”
Mitchy seemed to hesitate. “He must think we’re weird.”
“Well, Mrs. Brook’s worse than rum. He can’t respect HER.”
“Well, Mrs. Brook is worse than rum. He doesn’t respect HER.”
“Oh that will be perhaps,” Mitchy laughed, “what she’ll get just most out of!” It was the first time of Mr. Longdon’s showing that even after a minute he had not understood him; so that as quickly as possible he passed to another point. “If you do anything may I be in it?”
“Oh, that might be it,” Mitchy laughed, “that’s probably what she’ll get the most out of!” It was the first time Mr. Longdon showed that he still hadn’t understood him even after a minute had passed, so he quickly moved on to another topic. “If you do anything, can I be involved?”
“But what can I do? If it’s over it’s over.”
“But what can I do? If it's done, it’s done.”
“For HIM, yes. But not for her or for you or for me.”
“For him, yes. But not for her, you, or me.”
“Oh I’m not for long!” the old man wearily said, turning the next moment to the door, at which one of the footmen had appeared.
“Oh, I won't be here for long!” the old man said tiredly, then he turned to the door, where one of the footmen had shown up.
“Mrs. Brookenham’s compliments, please sir,” this messenger articulated, “and Miss Brookenham is now alone.”
“Mrs. Brookenham sends her regards, sir,” the messenger said, “and Miss Brookenham is now alone.”
“Thanks—I’ll come up.”
“Thanks—I’ll be there.”
The servant withdrew, and the eyes of the two visitors again met for a minute, after which Mitchy looked about for his hat. “Good-bye. I’ll go.”
The servant left, and the eyes of the two visitors met for a moment again, after which Mitchy started looking for his hat. “Goodbye. I’m leaving.”
Mr. Longdon watched him while, having found his hat, he looked about for his stick. “You want to be in EVERYTHING?”
Mr. Longdon watched him as he found his hat and looked around for his stick. “Do you need to be involved in EVERYTHING?”
Mitchy, without answering, smoothed his hat down; then he replied: “You say you’re not for long, but you won’t abandon her.”
Mitchy, without responding, adjusted his hat; then he said, “You say you’re not staying long, but you won’t leave her behind.”
“Oh I mean I shan’t last for ever.”
“Oh, I mean I won’t last forever.”
“Well, since you so expressed it yourself, that’s what I mean too. I assure you I shan’t desert her. And if I can help you—!”
“Well, since you put it that way, I feel the same. I promise I won’t abandon her. And if there's anything I can do to help you—!”
“Help me?” Mr. Longdon interrupted, looking at him hard.
“Help me?” Mr. Longdon interrupted, staring at him intently.
It made him a little awkward. “Help you to help her, you know—!”
It made him feel a bit uncomfortable. “Helping you helps her, you know—!”
“You’re very wonderful,” Mr. Longdon presently returned. “A year and a half ago you wanted to help me to help Mr. Vanderbank.”
“You're really great,” Mr. Longdon replied. “A year and a half ago, you wanted to help me help Mr. Vanderbank.”
“Well,” said Mitchy, “you can’t quite say I haven’t.”
“Well,” Mitchy said, “you can’t really say I haven’t.”
“But your ideas of help are of a splendour—!”
“But your ideas of help are amazing—!”
“Oh I’ve told you about my ideas.” Mitchy was almost apologetic. Mr. Longdon had a pause. “I suppose I’m not indiscreet then in recognising your marriage as one of them. And that, with a responsibility so great already assumed, you appear fairly eager for another—!”
“Oh, I’ve shared my thoughts with you.” Mitchy sounded a bit sorry. Mr. Longdon took a moment. “I guess it’s not inappropriate of me to acknowledge your marriage as one of those ideas. And considering the huge responsibility you’ve already taken on, you seem quite ready for another—!”
“Makes me out a kind of monster of benevolence?” Mitchy looked at it with a flushed face. “The two responsibilities are very much one and the same. My marriage has brought me, as it were, only nearer to Nanda. My wife and she, don’t you see? are particular friends.”
“Makes me look like some kind of benevolent monster?” Mitchy said, his face flushed. “These two responsibilities are essentially the same. My marriage has only brought me closer to Nanda. My wife and she, you know, are good friends.”
Mr. Longdon, on his side, turned a trifle pale; he looked rather hard at the floor. “I see—I see.” Then he raised his eyes. “But—to an old fellow like me—it’s all so strange.”
Mr. Longdon, for his part, turned a bit pale; he stared at the floor for a moment. “I get it—I get it.” Then he looked up. “But—for an old guy like me—it’s all so weird.”
“It IS strange.” Mitchy spoke very kindly. “But it’s all right.”
“It is strange.” Mitchy said kindly. “But it’s all good.”
Mr. Longdon gave a headshake that was both sad and sharp. “It’s all wrong. But YOU’RE all right!” he added in a different tone as he walked hastily away.
Mr. Longdon shook his head, looking both sad and sharp. “It's all wrong. But YOU'RE all good!” he added in a different tone as he hurried away.
BOOK TENTH. NANDA
I
I
Nanda Brookenham, for a fortnight after Mr. Longdon’s return, had found much to think of; but the bustle of business became, visibly for us, particularly great with her on a certain Friday afternoon in June. She was in unusual possession of that chamber of comfort in which so much of her life had lately been passed, the redecorated and rededicated room upstairs in which she had enjoyed a due measure both of solitude and of society. Passing the objects about her in review she gave especial attention to her rather marked wealth of books; changed repeatedly, for five minutes, the position of various volumes, transferred to tables those that were on shelves and rearranged shelves with an eye to the effect of backs. She was flagrantly engaged throughout indeed in the study of effect, which moreover, had the law of an extreme freshness not inveterately prevailed there, might have been observed to be traceable in the very detail of her own appearance. “Company” in short was in the air and expectation in the picture. The flowers on the little tables bloomed with a consciousness sharply taken up by the glitter of nick-nacks and reproduced in turn in the light exuberance of cushions on sofas and the measured drop of blinds in windows. The numerous photographed friends in particular were highly prepared, with small intense faces, each, that happened in every case to be turned to the door. The pair of eyes most dilated perhaps was that of old Van, present under a polished glass and in a frame of gilt-edged morocco that spoke out, across the room, of Piccadilly and Christmas, and visibly widening his gaze at the opening of the door, at the announcement of a name by a footman and at the entrance of a gentleman remarkably like him save as the resemblance was on the gentleman’s part flattered. Vanderbank had not been in the room ten seconds before he showed ever so markedly that he had arrived to be kind. Kindness therefore becomes for us, by a quick turn of the glass that reflects the whole scene, the high pitch of the concert—a kindness that almost immediately filled the place, to the exclusion of everything else, with a familiar friendly voice, a brightness of good looks and good intentions, a constant though perhaps sometimes misapplied laugh, a superabundance almost of interest, inattention and movement.
Nanda Brookenham, for two weeks after Mr. Longdon’s return, had a lot on her mind; but the flurry of activity became especially intense for us on a certain Friday afternoon in June. She was unusually settled in that comforting room where she had spent so much of her recent life, the newly decorated room upstairs where she had enjoyed a good balance of solitude and company. As she looked around at the items around her, she paid special attention to her substantial collection of books; for five minutes, she changed the positions of various volumes, moved some from shelves to tables, and rearranged the shelves to enhance their appearance. She was clearly focused on how everything looked, and there was an unmistakable freshness in even the details of her own appearance. In short, "company" was in the air and anticipation was evident in the scene. The flowers on the small tables seemed to bloom with a certain awareness, highlighted by the sparkle of trinkets and reflected in the vibrant cushions on the sofas and the carefully adjusted blinds in the windows. The many photographs of friends were particularly poised, each with small, intense faces turned toward the door. The most wide-eyed among them was probably old Van, displayed under a polished glass in a gilt-edged morocco frame that evoked images of Piccadilly and Christmas, visibly widening his gaze at the opening of the door, at the announcement of a name by a footman, and at the entrance of a gentleman who looked remarkably like him, except with his features enhanced. Vanderbank had barely been in the room for ten seconds before he made it clear he had come to be friendly. Kindness, therefore, quickly became the dominant theme of the scene, filling the space with a familiar and warm presence, good looks, good intentions, an almost constant laugh that might sometimes be misplaced, and an abundance of interest, distraction, and activity.
The first thing the young man said was that he was tremendously glad she had written. “I think it was most particularly nice of you.” And this thought precisely seemed, as he spoke, a flower of the general bloom—as if the niceness he had brought in was so great that it straightway converted everything to its image. “The only thing that upset me a little,” he went on, “was your saying that before writing it you had so hesitated and waited. I hope very much, you know, that you’ll never do anything of that kind again. If you’ve ever the slightest desire to see me—for no matter what reason, if there’s ever the smallest thing of any sort that I can do for you, I promise you I shan’t easily forgive you if you stand on ceremony. It seems to me that when people have known each other as long as you and I there’s one comfort at least they may treat themselves to. I mean of course,” Van developed, “that of being easy and frank and natural. There are such a lot of relations in which one isn’t, in which it doesn’t pay, in which ‘ease’ in fact would be the greatest of troubles and ‘nature’ the greatest of falsities. However,” he continued while he suddenly got up to change the place in which he had put his hat, “I don’t really know why I’m preaching at such a rate, for I’ve a perfect consciousness of not myself requiring it. One does half the time preach more or less for one’s self, eh? I’m not mistaken at all events, I think, about the right thing with YOU. And a hint’s enough for you, I’m sure, on the right thing with me.” He had been looking all round while he talked and had twice shifted his seat; so that it was quite in consonance with his general admiring notice that the next impression he broke out with should have achieved some air of relevance. “What extraordinarily lovely flowers you have and how charming you’ve made everything! You’re always doing something—women are always changing the position of their furniture. If one happens to come in in the dark, no matter how well one knows the place, one sits down on a hat or a puppy-dog. But of course you’ll say one doesn’t come in in the dark, or at least, if one does, deserves what one gets. Only you know the way some women keep their rooms. I’m bound to say YOU don’t, do you?—you don’t go in for flower-pots in the windows and half a dozen blinds. Why SHOULD you? You HAVE got a lot to show!” He rose with this for the third time, as the better to command the scene. “What I mean is that sofa—which by the way is awfully good: you do, my dear Nanda, go it! It certainly was HERE the last time, wasn’t it? and this thing was there. The last time—I mean the last time I was up here—was fearfully long ago: when, by the way, WAS it? But you see I HAVE been and that I remember it. And you’ve a lot more things now. You’re laying up treasure. Really the increase of luxury—! What an awfully jolly lot of books—have you read them all? Where did you learn so much about bindings?”
The first thing the young man said was that he was really glad she had written. “I think it was really nice of you.” And that thought seemed, as he spoke, like a flower blooming—like the niceness he brought was so great it instantly changed everything to match it. “The only thing that bothered me a bit,” he continued, “was you saying that you hesitated and waited before writing. I really hope you’ll never do anything like that again. If you ever have the slightest desire to see me—for any reason at all, if there’s the smallest thing I can do for you, I promise I won’t easily forgive you if you stand on formality. It seems to me that when people have known each other as long as you and I, they should at least enjoy the comfort of being easy and honest with each other. I mean,” he went on, “that of being casual and straightforward. There are so many relationships where that isn’t the case, where it doesn’t pay off, where ‘ease’ would actually be the biggest trouble and ‘nature’ the biggest falsity. However,” he said as he suddenly got up to adjust his hat, “I really don’t know why I’m preaching so much, since I don’t actually need it myself. One often preaches more or less for one's own sake, right? I’m definitely not mistaken about what’s right with YOU. And I’m sure a hint is enough for you on what’s right with me.” He had been looking around while he talked and had shifted his seat twice; so it made sense that the next thought he burst out with should seem relevant. “What incredibly beautiful flowers you have and how lovely you’ve made everything! You’re always doing something—women are always rearranging their furniture. If someone happens to walk in the dark, no matter how well they know the place, they’ll end up sitting on a hat or a puppy. But of course you’ll say people don’t walk in the dark, or at least, if they do, they get what they deserve. But you know how some women keep their rooms. I have to say YOU don’t, do you?—you don’t have flower pots in the windows and half a dozen curtains. Why SHOULD you? You HAVE a lot to show!” He stood up for the third time to better take in the scene. “What I mean is that sofa—which, by the way, is really nice: you certainly know how to do it, my dear Nanda! It was definitely HERE the last time, wasn’t it? And that thing was over there. The last time—I mean the last time I was up here—was incredibly long ago: when, by the way, WAS it? But you see I HAVE been here and I remember it. And you’ve got a lot more things now. You’re collecting treasures. Honestly, the increase in luxury—! What an amazing number of books—have you read them all? Where did you learn so much about bindings?”
He continued to talk; he took things up and put them down; Nanda sat in her place, where her stillness, fixed and colourless, contrasted with his rather flushed freedom, and appeared only to wait, half in surprise, half in surrender, for the flow of his suggestiveness to run its course, so that, having herself provoked the occasion, she might do a little more to meet it. It was by no means, however, that his presence in any degree ceased to prevail; for there were minutes during which her face, the only thing in her that moved, turning with his turns and following his glances, actually had a look inconsistent with anything but submission to almost any accident. It might have expressed a desire for his talk to last and last, an acceptance of any treatment of the hour or any version, or want of version, of her act that would best suit his ease, even in fact a resigned prevision of the occurrence of something that would leave her, quenched and blank, with the appearance of having made him come simply that she might look at him. She might indeed well have been aware of an inability to look at him little enough to make it flagrant that she had appealed to him for something quite different. Keeping the situation meanwhile thus in his hands he recognised over the chimney a new alteration. “There used to be a big print—wasn’t there? a thing of the fifties—we had lots of them at home; some place or other ‘in the olden time.’ And now there’s that lovely French glass. So you see.” He spoke as if she had in some way gainsaid him, whereas he had not left her time even to answer a question. But he broke out anew on the beauty of her flowers. “You have awfully good ones—where do you get them? Flowers and pictures and—what are the other things people have when they’re happy and superior?—books and birds. You ought to have a bird or two, though I dare say you think that by the noise I make I’m as good myself as a dozen. Isn’t there some girl in some story—it isn’t Scott; what is it?—who had domestic difficulties and a cage in her window and whom one associates with chickweed and virtue? It isn’t Esmeralda—Esmeralda had a poodle, hadn’t she?—or have I got my heroines mixed? You’re up here yourself like a heroine; you’re perched in your tower or what do you call it?—your bower. You quite hang over the place, you know—the great wicked city, the wonderful London sky and the monuments looming through: or am I again only muddling up my Zola? You must have the sunsets—haven’t you? No—what am I talking about? Of course you look north. Well, they strike me as about the only thing you haven’t. At the same time it’s not only because I envy you that I feel humiliated. I ought to have sent you some flowers.” He smote himself with horror, throwing back his head with a sudden thought. “Why in goodness when I got your note didn’t I for once in my life do something really graceful? I simply liked it and answered it. Here I am. But I’ve brought nothing. I haven’t even brought a box of sweets. I’m not a man of the world.”
He kept talking, picking things up and putting them down. Nanda sat in her spot, her stillness, fixed and colorless, contrasting with his slightly flushed and carefree demeanor. She seemed to wait, half surprised and half resigned, for his suggestions to run their course so that, having initiated the moment, she could do a little more to engage with it. However, his presence still dominated the room; there were moments when her face, the only part of her that moved, turned with him and followed his gaze, actually showing an expression that matched almost any form of submission. It might have looked like she wanted his conversation to go on forever, accepting any interpretation of the moment or any portrayal, or lack of portrayal, of her actions that would make him comfortable, even resignedly anticipating something that would leave her empty and blank, as if she had summoned him just to look at him. In fact, she might have been keenly aware of her inability to look at him for long enough to make it obvious that she had approached him for something entirely different. Meanwhile, keeping the situation under his control, he noted a new change over the fireplace. “There used to be a big print—didn’t there? Something from the fifties—we had plenty of those at home; some place or another ‘back in the day.’ And now there’s that beautiful French glass. So you see.” He spoke as if she had challenged him in some way, even though he hadn’t allowed her time to respond to a question. But he suddenly began again about the beauty of her flowers. “You have really great ones—where do you get them? Flowers and pictures and—what are the other things people have when they’re happy and superior?—books and birds. You should have a bird or two, although I bet you think I make enough noise to count as a dozen. Isn't there some girl in a story—it’s not Scott; what is it?—who had home troubles and a cage in her window and whom people associate with chickweed and virtue? It’s not Esmeralda—Esmeralda had a poodle, didn’t she?—or am I mixing up my heroines? You’re up here like a heroine yourself; you’re sitting in your tower or whatever you call it—your bower. You really overlook everything, you know—the great wicked city, the wonderful London sky, and the monuments looming in the background: or am I muddling up my Zola again? You must have the sunsets—don’t you? No—what am I saying? Of course, you face north. Well, it strikes me as about the only thing you don’t have. At the same time, it’s not just because I envy you that I feel embarrassed. I should have sent you some flowers.” He smacked himself in horror, throwing back his head with a sudden realization. “Why, when I got your note, didn’t I for once do something genuinely thoughtful? I just liked it and replied. Here I am. But I’ve brought nothing. I didn’t even bring a box of sweets. I’m not a man of the world.”
“Most of the flowers here,” Nanda at last said, “come from Mr. Longdon. Don’t you remember his garden?”
“Most of the flowers here,” Nanda finally said, “come from Mr. Longdon. Don’t you remember his garden?”
Vanderbank, in quick response, called it up. “Dear yes—wasn’t it charming? And that morning you and I spent there”—he was so careful to be easy about it—“talking under the trees.”
Vanderbank, quickly responding, brought it up. “Oh yes—wasn’t it lovely? And that morning you and I spent there”—he was very careful to keep it casual—“talking under the trees.”
“You had gone out to be quiet and read—!”
“You went out to relax and read—!”
“And you came out to look after me. Well, I remember,” Van went on, “that we had some good talk.”
“And you came out to check on me. Well, I remember,” Van continued, “that we had some great conversations.”
The talk, Nanda’s face implied, had become dim to her; but there were other things. “You know he’s a great gardener—I mean really one of the greatest. His garden’s like a dinner in a house where the person—the person of the house—thoroughly knows and cares.”
The conversation, Nanda’s expression suggested, had lost its luster for her; but there were other matters. “You know he’s an amazing gardener—I mean genuinely one of the best. His garden feels like a meal at a home where the host—the person of the house—truly understands and cares.”
“I see. And he sends you dishes from the table.”
“I get it. And he sends you food from the table.”
“Often—every week. It comes to the same thing—now that he’s in town his gardener does it.”
“Usually—every week. It amounts to the same thing—now that he’s in town, his gardener takes care of it.”
“Charming of them both!” Vanderbank exclaimed. “But his gardener—that extraordinarily tall fellow with the long red beard—was almost as nice as himself. I had talks with HIM too and remember every word he said. I remember he told me you asked questions that showed ‘a deal of study.’ But I thought I had never seen all round such a charming lot of people—I mean as those down there that our friend has got about him. It’s an awfully good note for a man, pleasant servants, I always think, don’t you? Mr. Longdon’s—and quite without their saying anything; just from the sort of type and manner they had—struck me as a kind of chorus of praise. The same with Mitchy’s at Mertle, I remember,” Van rambled on. “Mitchy’s the sort of chap who might have awful ones, but I recollect telling him that one quite felt as if it were with THEM one had come to stay. Good note, good note,” he cheerfully repeated. “I’m bound to say, you know,” he continued in this key, “that you’ve a jolly sense for getting in with people who make you comfortable. Then, by the way, he’s still in town?”
“Charming of them both!” Vanderbank exclaimed. “But his gardener—that extraordinarily tall guy with the long red beard—was almost as nice as he was. I had talks with HIM too and remember every word he said. I remember he told me you asked questions that showed ‘a lot of study.’ But I thought I had never seen such a charming group of people—I mean those down there that our friend has around him. It’s a really good sign for a man; pleasant staff, I always think, don’t you? Mr. Longdon’s—and without them saying anything; just from the type and manner they had—struck me as a sort of chorus of praise. The same with Mitchy’s at Mertle, I remember,” Van rambled on. “Mitchy’s the kind of guy who could have terrible ones, but I remember telling him that you truly felt like it was with THEM you had come to stay. Good sign, good sign,” he cheerfully repeated. “I’ve got to say, you know,” he continued in this tone, “that you’ve got a great knack for connecting with people who make you feel comfortable. By the way, he’s still in town?”
Nanda waited. “Do you mean Mr. Mitchy?”
Nanda waited. “Are you talking about Mr. Mitchy?”
“Oh HE is, I know—I met them two nights ago; and by the way again—don’t let me forget—I want to speak to you about his wife. But I’ve not seen, do you know? Mr. Longdon—which is really too awful. Twice, thrice I think, have I at moments like this one snatched myself from pressure; but there’s no finding the old demon at any earthly hour. When do YOU go—or does he only come here? Of course I see you’ve got the place arranged for him. When I asked at his hotel at what hour he ever IS in, blest if the fellow didn’t say ‘very often, sir, about ten!’ And when I said ‘Ten P. M.?’ he quite laughed at my innocence over a person of such habits. What ARE his habits then now, and what are you putting him up to? Seriously,” Vanderbank pursued, “I AM awfully sorry and I wonder if, the first time you’ve a chance, you’d kindly tell him you’ve heard me say so and that I mean yet to run him to earth. The same really with the dear Mitchys. I didn’t somehow, the other night, in such a lot of people, get at them. But I sat opposite to Aggie all through dinner, and that puts me in mind. I should like volumes from you about Aggie, please. It’s too revolting of me not to go to see her. But every one knows I’m busy. We’re up to our necks!”
“Oh, he is, I know—I met them two nights ago; and by the way—don’t let me forget—I want to talk to you about his wife. But I haven’t seen, do you know? Mr. Longdon—which is really too awful. Twice, maybe three times, I think I’ve tried to get out from under this pressure; but I can’t find the old demon at any hour. When do YOU go—or does he only come here? Of course I see you’ve got the place set up for him. When I asked at his hotel what hour he’s usually in, I swear the guy said ‘very often, sir, around ten!’ And when I asked ‘Ten P.M.?’ he just laughed at my cluelessness over someone with such habits. What ARE his habits now, and what are you planning for him? Seriously,” Vanderbank continued, “I’m really sorry and I wonder if, the first time you get a chance, you could let him know you’ve heard me say this and that I really do plan to find him. The same goes for the dear Mitchys. I didn’t somehow, the other night, manage to get to them in such a crowd. But I sat across from Aggie the whole dinner, and that reminds me. I’d love to hear all about Aggie from you, please. It’s too awful of me not to go see her. But everyone knows I’m busy. We’re overwhelmed!”
“I can’t tell you,” said Nanda, “how kind I think it of you to have found, with all you have to do, a moment for THIS. But please, without delay, let me tell you—!”
“I can’t tell you,” Nanda said, “how nice I think it is of you to have found a moment for THIS, despite everything you have going on. But please, without delay, let me tell you—!”
Practically, however, he would let her tell him nothing; his almost aggressive friendly optimism clung so to references of short range. “Don’t mention it, please. It’s too charming of you to squeeze me in. To see YOU moreover does me good. Quite distinct good. And your writing me touched me—oh but really. There were all sorts of old things in it.” Then he broke out once more on her books, one of which for some minutes past he had held in his hand. “I see you go in for sets—and, my dear child, upon my word, I see, BIG sets. What’s this?—‘Vol. 23: The British Poets.’ Vol. 23 is delightful—do tell me about Vol. 23. Are you doing much in the British Poets? But when the deuce, you wonderful being, do you find time to read? I don’t find any—it’s too hideous. One relapses in London into such illiteracy and barbarism. I have to keep up a false glitter to hide in conversation my rapidly increasing ignorance: I should be so ashamed after all to see other people NOT shocked by it. But teach me, teach me!” he gaily went on.
Practically, though, he wouldn't let her share anything; his almost aggressively friendly optimism focused only on the short-term. “Don’t mention it, please. It’s really sweet of you to fit me in. Seeing YOU, by the way, does me good. Quite a bit of good. And your letter touched me—oh, really. There were all sorts of old memories in it.” Then he started again about her books, one of which he had been holding in his hand for a while. “I see you collect sets—and, my dear, honestly, I see some BIG sets. What’s this?—‘Vol. 23: The British Poets.’ Vol. 23 is delightful—please tell me about Vol. 23. Are you reading a lot of the British Poets? But when on earth, you amazing person, do you find time to read? I don’t find any—it’s just awful. One falls back into such ignorance and barbarism in London. I have to keep up a false front to cover my rapidly growing ignorance in conversations: I would be so embarrassed if other people weren’t shocked by it. But teach me, teach me!” he cheerfully continued.
“The British Poets,” Nanda immediately answered, “were given me by Mr. Longdon, who has given me all the good books I have except a few—those in that top row—that have been given me at different times by Mr. Mitchy. Mr. Mitchy has sent me flowers too, as well as Mr. Longdon. And they’re both—since we’ve spoken of my seeing them—coming by appointment this afternoon; not together, but Mr. Mitchy at 5.30 and Mr. Longdon at 6.30.”
“The British Poets,” Nanda quickly replied, “were given to me by Mr. Longdon, who has gifted me all the good books I own except for a few—those on the top row—that were given to me at different times by Mr. Mitchy. Mr. Mitchy has also sent me flowers, just like Mr. Longdon. And they’re both—since we mentioned my meeting them—coming by appointment this afternoon; not at the same time, but Mr. Mitchy at 5:30 and Mr. Longdon at 6:30.”
She had spoken as with conscious promptitude, making up for what she had not yet succeeded in saying by a quick, complete statement of her case. She was evidently also going on with more, but her actual visitor had already taken her up with a laugh. “You ARE making a day of it and you run us like railway-trains!” He looked at his watch. “Have I then time?”
She had spoken with deliberate speed, compensating for what she hadn't yet said with a quick, thorough explanation. It was clear she wanted to say more, but her visitor had already interrupted her with a laugh. “You’re really making a day of it, and you’re running us like trains!” He glanced at his watch. “Do I even have time?”
“It seems to me I should say ‘Have I?’ But it’s not half-past four,” Nanda went on, “and though I’ve something very particular of course to say to you it won’t take long. They don’t bring tea till five, and you must surely stay till that. I had already written to you when they each, for the same reason, proposed this afternoon. They go out of town to-morrow for Sunday.”
“It feels like I should say ‘Have I?’ But it’s not quite four-thirty,” Nanda continued, “and even though I have something very important to tell you, it won’t take long. They don’t serve tea until five, and you definitely have to stay until then. I had already written to you when they each, for the same reason, suggested this afternoon. They’re heading out of town tomorrow for the weekend.”
“Oh I see—and they have to see you first. What an influence you exert, you know, on people’s behaviour!”
“Oh, I get it—and they need to see you first. You really have an impact, you know, on how people act!”
She continued as literal as her friend was facetious. “Well, it just happened so, and it didn’t matter, since, on my asking you, don’t you know? to choose your time, you had taken, as suiting you best, this comparatively early hour.”
She kept her tone serious while her friend was joking around. “Well, it just happened that way, and it didn’t really matter because, when I asked you to choose a time, you decided this early hour worked best for you.”
“Oh perfectly.” But he again had his watch out. “I’ve a job, perversely—that was my reason—on the other side of the world; which, by the way, I’m afraid, won’t permit me to wait for tea. My tea doesn’t matter.” The watch went back to his pocket. “I’m sorry to say I must be off before five. It has been delightful at all events to see you again.”
“Oh, perfect.” But he pulled out his watch again. “I have a job, oddly enough—that’s why I brought it up—on the other side of the world; and unfortunately, I can’t wait for tea. My tea isn’t a big deal.” He put the watch back in his pocket. “I’m sorry to say I need to leave before five. It’s been lovely to see you again, anyway.”
He was on his feet as he spoke, and though he had been half the time on his feet his last words gave the effect of his moving almost immediately to the door. It appeared to come out with them rather clearer than before that he was embarrassed enough really to need help, and it was doubtless the measure she after an instant took of this that enabled Nanda, with a quietness all her own, to draw to herself a little more of the situation. The quietness was plainly determined for her by a quick vision of its being the best assistance she could show. Had he an inward terror that explained his superficial nervousness, the incoherence of a loquacity designed, it would seem, to check in each direction her advance? He only fed it in that case by allowing his precautionary benevolence to put him in so much deeper. Where indeed could he have supposed she wanted to come out, and what that she could ever do for him would really be so beautiful as this present chance to smooth his confusion and add as much as possible to that refined satisfaction with himself which would proceed from his having dealt with a difficult hour in a gallant and delicate way? To force upon him an awkwardness was like forcing a disfigurement or a hurt, so that at the end of a minute, during which the expression of her face became a kind of uplifted view of her opportunity, she arrived at the appearance of having changed places with him and of their being together precisely in order that he—not she—should be let down easily.
He was standing as he spoke, and even though he had spent half the time on his feet, his last words made it seem like he was about to head straight for the door. It became clearer than before that he was embarrassed enough to genuinely need help, and it was likely the measure she took after a moment that allowed Nanda, with her own calmness, to gain a little more control over the situation. Her calmness was clearly shaped by a quick realization that it was the best way she could assist him. Did he have an internal fear that explained his superficial nervousness, the scattered chatter that seemed intended to block her progress? He only fed that fear by letting his cautious kindness put him even deeper into it. Where could he have thought she wanted to go, and what could she do for him that would be more beautiful than this chance to ease his confusion and enhance his refined sense of self-satisfaction from handling a tough moment gracefully? Forcing awkwardness upon him was like inflicting a disfigurement or a wound, so after a minute, during which her expression became an uplifted view of her opportunity, she seemed to have swapped places with him, as if they were together just so that he—not she—could be let down gently.
II
II
“But surely you’re not going already?” she asked. “Why in the world then do you suppose I appealed to you?”
“But you can’t be leaving already?” she asked. “Then why on earth do you think I came to you?”
“Bless me, no; I’ve lots of time.” He dropped, laughing for very eagerness, straight into another chair. “You’re too awfully interesting. Is it really an ‘appeal’?” Putting the question indeed he could scarce even yet allow her a chance to answer it. “It’s only that you make me a little nervous with your account of all the people who are going to tumble in. And there’s one thing more,” he quickly went on; “I just want to make the point in case we should be interrupted. The whole fun is in seeing you this way alone.”
“Seriously, no; I have plenty of time.” He laughed with excitement as he dropped straight into another chair. “You’re just so interesting. Is it really an ‘appeal’?” He asked the question without really giving her a chance to answer. “It’s just that your story about all the people who are going to show up makes me a little nervous. And there’s one more thing,” he quickly continued; “I just want to point out in case we get interrupted. The whole fun is seeing you like this, just the two of us.”
“Is THAT the point?” Nanda, as he took breath, gravely asked.
“Is THAT the point?” Nanda asked seriously, as he caught his breath.
“That’s a part of it—I feel it, I assure you, to be charming. But what I meant—if you’d only give me time, you know, to put in a word—is what for that matter I’ve already told you: that it almost spoils my pleasure for you to keep reminding me that a bit of luck like this—luck for ME: I see you coming!—is after all for you but a question of business. Hang business! Good—don’t stab me with that paper-knife. I listen. What IS the great affair?” Then as it looked for an instant as if the words she had prepared were just, in the supreme pinch of her need, falling apart, he once more tried his advantage. “Oh if there’s any difficulty about it let it go—we’ll take it for granted. There’s one thing at any rate—do let me say this—that I SHOULD like you to keep before me: I want before I go to make you light up for me the question of little Aggie. Oh there are other questions too as to which I regard you as a perfect fountain of curious knowledge! However, we’ll take them one by one—the next some other time. You always seem to me to hold the strings of such a lot of queer little dramas. Have something on the shelf for me when we meet again. THE thing just now is the outlook for Mitchy’s affair. One cares enough for old Mitch to fancy one may feel safer for a lead or two. In fact I want regularly to turn you on.”
“That’s part of it—I feel it, trust me, it’s charming. But what I meant—if you’d just let me take a moment to say this—is what I’ve already told you: that it almost ruins my enjoyment for you to keep reminding me that this bit of luck—luck for ME: I see you coming!—is really just a business matter for you. Forget business! Good—don’t stab me with that paper knife. I’m listening. What’s the big deal?” Then, as it seemed for a moment that the words she had prepared were, in her moment of need, falling apart, he tried to take control again. “Oh, if there’s any trouble with it, just let it go—we’ll assume it. There’s one thing for sure—let me say this—that I’d really like you to make clear for me: before I leave, I want you to explain the situation with little Aggie. Oh, there are other issues too where I see you as a perfect source of interesting knowledge! But we’ll tackle those one at a time—the next one another time. You always seem to know about a lot of strange little dramas. Have something ready for me when we see each other again. RIGHT now, the important thing is Mitchy's situation. I care enough about old Mitch to think I might feel safer with a lead or two. In fact, I want to stay connected with you regularly.”
“Ah but the thing I happen to have taken it into my head to say to you,” Nanda now securely enough replied, “hasn’t the least bit to do, I assure you, either with Aggie or with ‘old Mitch.’ If you don’t want to hear it—want some way of getting off—please believe THEY won’t help you a bit.” It was quite in fact that she felt herself at last to have found the right tone. Nothing less than a conviction of this could have made her after an instant add: “What in the world, Mr. Van, are you afraid of?”
“Ah, but the thing I decided to say to you,” Nanda replied confidently, “has nothing to do, I promise you, with Aggie or ‘old Mitch.’ If you don’t want to hear it—if you’re looking for a way out—please believe THEY won’t help you at all.” She truly felt she had finally found the right tone. It was only this conviction that made her, after a moment, add: “What on earth, Mr. Van, are you scared of?”
Well, that it WAS the right tone a single little minute was sufficient to prove—a minute, I must yet haste to say, big enough in spite of its smallness to contain the longest look on any occasion exchanged between these friends. It was one of those looks—not so frequent, it must be admitted, as the muse of history, dealing at best in short cuts, is often by the conditions of her trade reduced to representing them—which after they have come and gone are felt not only to have changed relations but absolutely to have cleared the air. It certainly helped Vanderbank to find his answer. “I’m only afraid, I think, of your conscience.”
Well, it was clear that it was the right tone; a single little minute was enough to prove that—though I must add, it was a big minute, despite its smallness, because it held the longest look exchanged between these friends on any occasion. It was one of those looks—not as common, I must admit, as history often portrays them, since history typically simplifies things due to the limitations of its narrative—that, once it passes, is felt to have not only changed their relationship but also completely cleared the air. It certainly helped Vanderbank find his answer. “I’m just a bit worried about your conscience.”
He had been indeed for the space more helped than she. “My conscience?”
He had definitely received more help than she had. “My conscience?”
“Think it over—quite at your leisure—and some day you’ll understand. There’s no hurry,” he continued—“no hurry. And when you do understand, it needn’t make your existence a burden to you to fancy you must tell me.” Oh he was so kind—kinder than ever now. “The thing is, you see, that I haven’t a conscience. I only want my fun.”
“Think about it—take your time—and someday you’ll get it. There’s no rush,” he went on—“no rush. And when you do get it, you don’t have to feel like it’s a burden to tell me.” Oh, he was so nice—nicer than ever now. “The thing is, you see, that I don’t have a conscience. I just want to have fun.”
They had on this a second look, also decidedly comfortable, though discounted, as the phrase is, by the other, which had really in its way exhausted the possibilities of looks. “Oh I want MY fun too,” said Nanda, “and little as it may strike you in some ways as looking like it, just this, I beg you to believe, is the real thing. What’s at the bottom of it,” she went on, “is a talk I had not long ago with mother.”
They took a second look at this, which was definitely comfortable, although overshadowed by the other, which had truly explored all the possibilities of appearances. “Oh, I want MY fun too,” Nanda said, “and even if it might not seem like it in some ways, I promise you this is the real deal. What’s behind it,” she continued, “is a conversation I had not long ago with my mom.”
“Oh yes,” Van returned with brightly blushing interest. “The fun,” he laughed, “that’s to be got out of ‘mother’!”
“Oh yeah,” Van replied, his face flushed with excitement. “The fun,” he chuckled, “that you can have with ‘mom’!”
“Oh I’m not thinking so much of that. I’m thinking of any that she herself may be still in a position to pick up. Mine now, don’t you see? is in making out how I can manage for this. Of course it’s rather difficult,” the girl pursued, “for me to tell you exactly what I mean.”
“Oh, I’m not really focused on that. I’m thinking about any that she might still be able to pick up herself. What I need to figure out is how I can handle this. Of course, it’s a bit challenging,” the girl continued, “for me to explain exactly what I mean.”
“Oh but it isn’t a bit difficult for me to understand you!” Vanderbank spoke, in his geniality, as if this were in fact the veriest trifle. “You’ve got your mother on your mind. That’s very much what I mean by your conscience.”
“Oh, but it’s not hard at all for me to understand you!” Vanderbank said, with his friendly demeanor, as if this were really the simplest thing. “You’re thinking about your mother. That’s exactly what I mean by your conscience.”
Nanda had a fresh hesitation, but evidently unaccompanied at present by any pain. “Don’t you still LIKE mamma?” she at any rate quite successfully brought out. “I must tell you,” she quickly subjoined, “that though I’ve mentioned my talk with her as having finally led to my writing to you, it isn’t in the least that she then suggested my putting you the question. I put it,” she explained, “quite off my own bat.”
Nanda felt a new hesitation, but it clearly wasn’t accompanied by any pain right now. “Don’t you still LIKE mom?” she managed to say. “I should tell you,” she added quickly, “that even though I mentioned my conversation with her as the reason I wrote to you, she didn’t actually suggest that I ask you this. I did it,” she explained, “completely on my own.”
The explanation, as an effect immediately produced, did proportionately much for the visitor, who sat back in his chair with a pleased—a distinctly exhilarated—sense both of what he himself and what Nanda had done. “You’re an adorable family!”
The explanation, as an effect immediately produced, did proportionately much for the visitor, who sat back in his chair with a pleased—a distinctly exhilarated—sense both of what he himself and what Nanda had done. “You’re an adorable family!”
“Well then if mother’s adorable why give her up? This I don’t mind admitting she did, the day I speak of, let me see that she feels you’ve done; but without suggesting either—not a scrap, please believe—that I should make you any sort of scene about it. Of course in the first place she knows perfectly that anything like a scene would be no use. You couldn’t make out even if you wanted,” Nanda went on, “that THIS is one. She won’t hear us—will she?—smashing the furniture. I didn’t think for a while that I could do anything at all, and I worried myself with that idea half to death. Then suddenly it came to me that I could do just what I’m doing now. You said a while ago that we must never be—you and I—anything but frank and natural. That’s what I said to myself also—why not? Here I am for you therefore as natural as a cold in your head. I just ask you—I even press you. It’s because, as she said, you’ve practically ceased coming. Of course I know everything changes. It’s the law—what is it?—‘the great law’ of something or other. All sorts of things happen—things come to an end. She has more or less—by his marriage—lost Mitchy. I don’t want her to lose everything. Do stick to her. What I really wanted to say to you—to bring it straight out—is that I don’t believe you thoroughly know how awfully she likes you. I hope my saying such a thing doesn’t affect you as ‘immodest.’ One never knows—but I don’t much care if it does. I suppose it WOULD be immodest if I were to say that I verily believe she’s in love with you. Not, for that matter, that father would mind—he wouldn’t mind, as he says, a tuppenny rap. So”—she extraordinarily kept it up—“you’re welcome to any good the information may have for you: though that, I dare say, does sound hideous. No matter—if I produce any effect on you. That’s the only thing I want. When I think of her downstairs there so often nowadays practically alone I feel as if I could scarcely bear it. She’s so fearfully young.”
“Well then, if Mom's so lovable, why give her up? I don’t mind admitting that she did, the day I'm talking about, just let me see that she feels what you’ve done; but without implying—not a bit, please believe—that I should make a scene about it. Of course, she knows perfectly well that any kind of scene would be pointless. You couldn’t even pretend, even if you wanted to,” Nanda continued, “that THIS is one. She won’t hear us—will she?—breaking the furniture. I didn’t think for a while that I could do anything at all, and I stressed over that idea to the point of exhaustion. Then suddenly it hit me that I could do exactly what I’m doing now. You mentioned a while back that we must always be—you and I—completely honest and genuine. That’s what I told myself too—why not? So here I am for you, as straightforward as a cold in your head. I just ask you—I even urge you. It’s because, as she said, you’ve basically stopped coming around. Of course, I know everything changes. It’s the law—what is it?—‘the great law’ of something or other. All sorts of things happen—things come to an end. She has more or less—because of his marriage—lost Mitchy. I don’t want her to lose everything. Please stick by her. What I really wanted to say to you—to get straight to the point—is that I don’t believe you fully realize how much she really likes you. I hope my saying this doesn’t come off as ‘immodest.’ You never know—but I don’t really care if it does. I suppose it WOULD be immodest if I said I truly believe she’s in love with you. Not, for that matter, that Dad would mind—he wouldn’t care, as he says, one bit. So”—she remarkably kept it up—“you’re welcome to whatever good this information may bring you: though that may sound awful. No matter—if I make any impression on you. That’s the only thing I want. When I think of her downstairs so often these days practically alone, I feel like I can hardly stand it. She’s so incredibly young.”
This time at least her speech, while she went from point to point, completely hushed him, though after a full glimpse of the direction it was taking he ceased to meet her eyes and only sat staring hard at the pattern of the rug. Even when at last he spoke it was without looking up. “You’re indeed, as she herself used to say, the modern daughter! It takes that type to wish to make a career for her parents.”
This time, her speech as she moved from topic to topic completely silenced him, but after he got a good look at the direction it was headed, he stopped meeting her gaze and just sat there staring intensely at the pattern of the rug. Even when he finally spoke, it was without looking up. “You really are, as she used to say, the modern daughter! It takes someone like you to want to create a career for your parents.”
“Oh,” said Nanda very simply, “it isn’t a ‘career’ exactly, is it—keeping hold of an old friend? but it may console a little, mayn’t it, for the absence of one? At all events I didn’t want not to have spoken before it’s too late. Of course I don’t know what’s the matter between you, or if anything’s really the matter at all. I don’t care at any rate WHAT is—it can’t be anything very bad. Make it up, make it up—forget it. I don’t pretend that’s a career for YOU any more than for her; but there it is. I know how I sound—most patronising and pushing; but nothing venture nothing have. You CAN’T know how much you are to her. You’re more to her, I verily believe, than any one EVER was. I hate to have the appearance of plotting anything about her behind her back; so I’ll just say it once for all. She said once, in speaking of it to a person who repeated it to me, that you had done more for her than any one, because it was you who had really brought her out. It WAS. You did. I saw it at the time myself. I was very small, but I COULD see it. You’ll say I must have been a most uncanny little wretch, and I dare say I was and am keeping now the pleasant promise. That doesn’t prevent one’s feeling that when a person has brought a person out—”
“Oh,” Nanda said simply, “it’s not exactly a ‘career,’ is it—holding on to an old friend? But it might be a bit comforting for the absence of one, right? At any rate, I didn’t want to wait until it’s too late to speak up. Of course, I don’t know what’s going on between you two, or if there’s really anything at all. I honestly don’t care about what it is—it can’t be anything too serious. Make up, make up—just forget it. I don’t pretend that’s a career for YOU any more than for her; but there it is. I realize I sound pretty patronizing and pushy; but you won’t get anything if you don’t try. You CAN’T know how much you mean to her. You’re more important to her, I truly believe, than anyone ever has been. I hate to seem like I’m plotting anything about her behind her back, so I’ll just say it outright. She once mentioned to someone, who told me, that you had done more for her than anyone, because it was you who really helped her come into her own. It WAS. You did. I noticed it myself back then. I was very young, but I COULD see it. You might think I was a pretty creepy little kid, and I guess I was, and I’m probably still living up to that reputation. That doesn’t stop you from feeling that when someone has helped another person come into their own—”
“A person should take the consequences,” Vanderbank broke in, “and see a person through?” He could meet her now perfectly and proceeded admirably to do it. “There’s an immense deal in that, I admit—I admit. I’m bound to say I don’t know quite what I did—one does those things, no doubt, with a fine unconsciousness: I should have thought indeed it was the other way round. But I assure you I accept all consequences and all responsibilities. If you don’t know what’s the matter between us I’m sure I don’t either. It can’t be much—we’ll look into it. I don’t mean you and I—YOU mustn’t be any more worried; but she and her so unwittingly faithless one. I HAVEN’T been as often, I know”—Van pleasantly kept his course. “But there’s a tide in the affairs of men—and of women too, and of girls and of every one. You know what I mean—you know it for yourself. The great thing is that—bless both your hearts!—one doesn’t, one simply CAN’T if one would, give your mother up. It’s absurd to talk about it. Nobody ever did such a thing in his life. There she is, like the moon or the Marble Arch. I don’t say, mind you,” he candidly explained, “that every one LIKES her equally: that’s another affair. But no one who ever HAS liked her can afford ever again for any long period to do without her. There are too many stupid people—there’s too much dull company. That, in London, is to be had by the ton; your mother’s intelligence, on the other hand, will always have its price. One can talk with her for a change. She’s fine, fine, fine. So, my dear child, be quiet. She’s a fixed star.”
“A person should face the consequences,” Vanderbank interrupted, “and support a person through them?” He felt ready to meet her now and went on to do so confidently. “There’s a lot to that, I admit—I admit. I have to say I’m not exactly sure what I did—people act like that, no doubt, with a certain unawareness: I would have thought it was the opposite. But I assure you I take on all consequences and all responsibilities. If you don’t know what’s going on between us, I’m sure I don’t either. It can’t be much—we’ll figure it out. I don’t mean you and I—YOU shouldn’t worry any more; but her and her so unwittingly unfaithful partner. I HAVEN’T been around as much, I know”—Van cheerfully maintained his stance. “But there are moments in life for everyone—men, women, girls, and all others. You know what I mean—you know it for yourself. The important thing is that—bless your hearts!—one doesn’t and simply CAN’T, even if one wanted to, give up your mother. It’s ridiculous to even suggest it. Nobody has ever really done that. There she is, like the moon or the Marble Arch. I’m not saying, just to be clear,” he candidly explained, “that everyone LIKES her equally: that’s a different issue. But no one who has ever liked her can afford to do without her for an extended period. There are too many foolish people—there’s too much boring company. That, in London, is abundant; your mother’s intelligence, however, will always be valuable. You can actually have a worthwhile conversation with her. She’s wonderful, wonderful, wonderful. So, my dear child, calm down. She’s a constant presence.”
“Oh I know she is,” Nanda said. “It’s YOU—”
“Oh, I know she is,” Nanda said. “It’s YOU—”
“Who may be only the flashing meteor?” He sat and smiled at her. “I promise you then that your words have stayed me in my course. You’ve made me stand as still as Joshua made the sun.” With which he got straight up. “‘Young,’ you say she is?”—for as if to make up for it he all the more sociably continued. “It’s not like anything else. She’s youth. She’s MY youth—she WAS mine. And if you ever have a chance,” he wound up, “do put in for me that if she wants REALLY to know she’s booked for my old age. She’s clever enough, you know”—and Vanderbank, laughing, went over for his hat—“to understand what you tell her.”
“Who can be just a shooting star?” He sat and smiled at her. “I promise you that your words have stopped me in my tracks. You’ve made me stand as still as Joshua made the sun.” With that, he got up straight. “‘Young,’ you say she is?”—as if to make up for it, he continued in a friendlier way. “It’s not like anything else. She’s youth. She’s MY youth—she WAS mine. And if you ever get a chance,” he finished, “make sure to tell her that if she really wants to know, she’s set for my old age. She’s clever enough, you know”—and Vanderbank, laughing, went over to grab his hat—“to understand what you tell her.”
Nanda took this in with due attention; she was also now on her feet. “And then she’s so lovely.”
Nanda absorbed this carefully; she was also now standing. “And she’s just so beautiful.”
“Awfully pretty!”
“Really beautiful!”
“I don’t say it, as they say, you know,” the girl continued, “BECAUSE she’s mother, but I often think when we’re out that wherever she is—!”
“I’m not saying it like they do, you know,” the girl continued, “JUST because she’s my mom, but I often think when we’re out that wherever she is—!”
“There’s no one that all round really touches her?” Vanderbank took it up with zeal. “Oh so every one thinks, and in fact one’s appreciation of the charming things in that way so intensely her own can scarcely breathe on them all lightly enough. And then, hang it, she has perceptions—which are not things that run about the streets. She has surprises.” He almost broke down for vividness. “She has little ways.”
“Is there really no one who truly connects with her?” Vanderbank asked enthusiastically. “Oh, everyone thinks that, and honestly, your appreciation of the lovely things in that way is so uniquely hers that it can hardly touch them all gently enough. And then, for goodness’ sake, she has insights—things that you don’t just find everywhere. She has surprises.” He nearly became overwhelmed with emotion. “She has her own little quirks.”
“Well, I’m glad you do like her,” Nanda gravely replied.
“Well, I’m glad you like her,” Nanda replied seriously.
At this again he fairly faced her, his momentary silence making it still more direct. “I like, you know, about as well as I ever liked anything, this wonderful idea of yours of putting in a plea for her solitude and her youth. Don’t think I do it injustice if I say—which is saying much—that it’s quite as charming as it’s amusing. And now good-bye.”
At this, he looked straight at her, his brief silence making it even more direct. “I really like, you know, as much as I’ve ever liked anything, this amazing idea of yours to advocate for her solitude and her youth. Don’t think I’m doing it a disservice if I say—which is saying a lot—that it’s just as delightful as it is entertaining. And now, goodbye.”
He had put out his hand, but Nanda hesitated. “You won’t wait for tea?”
He reached out his hand, but Nanda hesitated. “Aren't you going to wait for tea?”
“My dear child, I can’t.” He seemed to feel, however, that something more must be said. “We shall meet again. But it’s getting on, isn’t it, toward the general scatter?”
“My dear child, I can’t.” He seemed to realize that he needed to say more. “We will meet again. But it’s getting late, isn’t it, toward the general breakup?”
“Yes, and I hope that this year,” she answered, “you’ll have a good holiday.”
“Yes, and I hope that this year,” she replied, “you’ll have a great holiday.”
“Oh we shall meet before that. I shall do what I can, but upon my word I feel, you know,” he laughed, “that such a tuning-up as YOU’VE given me will last me a long time. It’s like the high Alps.” Then with his hand out again he added: “Have you any plans yourself?”
“Oh, we will meet before then. I’ll do what I can, but honestly,” he laughed, “I feel that the way you’ve adjusted me will last a long time. It’s like the high Alps.” Then, reaching out his hand again, he added: “Do you have any plans for yourself?”
So many, it might have seemed, that she had no time to take for thinking of them. “I dare say I shall be away a good deal.”
So many, it might have seemed, that she had no time to think about them. “I bet I’ll be away a lot.”
He candidly wondered. “With Mr. Longdon?”
He openly wondered, "With Mr. Longdon?"
“Yes—with him most.”
“Yeah—with him mostly.”
He had another pause. “Really for a long time?”
He hesitated again. “Really for a long time?”
“A long long one, I hope.”
“A really long one, I hope.”
“Your mother’s willing again?”
“Is your mom willing again?”
“Oh perfectly. And you see that’s why.”
“Oh, totally. And that’s why.”
“Why?” She had said nothing more, and he failed to understand.
“Why?” she said, having said nothing else, and he couldn’t understand.
“Why you mustn’t too much leave her alone. DON’T!” Nanda brought out.
“Why you shouldn’t leave her alone too much. DON’T!” Nanda exclaimed.
“I won’t. But,” he presently added, “there are one or two things.”
"I won't. But," he quickly added, "there are a couple of things."
“Well, what are they?”
“Hey, what are they?”
He produced in some seriousness the first. “Won’t she after all see the Mitchys?”
He seriously brought up the first point. “Isn’t she going to see the Mitchys after all?”
“Not so much either. That of course is now very different.”
“Not really. That’s obviously very different now.”
Vanderbank demurred. “But not for YOU, I gather—is it? Don’t you expect to see them?”
Vanderbank hesitated. “But not for YOU, I guess—is that right? Don’t you plan to see them?”
“Oh yes—I hope they’ll come down.”
“Oh yes—I really hope they'll come down.”
He moved away a little—not straight to the door. “To Beccles? Funny place for them, a little though, isn’t it?”
He stepped back a bit—not directly to the door. “To Beccles? It’s a strange place for them, isn’t it?”
He had put the question as if for amusement, but Nanda took it literally. “Ah not when they’re invited so very very charmingly. Not when he wants them so.”
He asked the question playfully, but Nanda took it seriously. “Oh, not when they’re invited so very charmingly. Not when he really wants them to come.”
“Mr. Longdon? Then that keeps up?”
"Mr. Longdon? Is that still happening?"
“‘That’?”—she was at a loss.
"‘That’?"—she was confused.
“I mean his intimacy—with Mitchy.”
“I mean his closeness—with Mitchy.”
“So far as it IS an intimacy.”
“So far as it is a closeness.”
“But didn’t you, by the way”—and he looked again at his watch—“tell me they’re just about to turn up together?”
“But didn’t you, by the way”—and he glanced at his watch again—“tell me they’re about to show up together?”
“Oh not so very particularly together.”
“Oh, not really together at all.”
“Mitchy first alone?” Vanderbank asked.
“Mitchy first alone?” Vanderbank asked.
She had a smile that was dim, that was slightly strange. “Unless you’ll stay for company.”
She had a faint, somewhat unusual smile. “Unless you’re going to stay for company.”
“Thanks—impossible. And then Mr. Longdon alone?”
“Thanks—no way. And then Mr. Longdon by himself?”
“Unless Mitchy stays.”
"Unless Mitchy sticks around."
He had another pause. “You haven’t after all told me about the ‘evolution’—or the evolutions—of his wife.”
He paused again. “You still haven’t told me about the ‘evolution’—or the evolutions—of his wife.”
“How can I if you don’t give me time?”
“How can I if you don’t give me a chance?”
“I see—of course not.” He seemed to feel for an instant the return of his curiosity. “Yet it won’t do, will it? to have her out before HIM? No, I must go.” He came back to her and at present she gave him a hand. “But if you do see Mr. Longdon alone will you do me a service? I mean indeed not simply today, but with all other good chances?”
“I get it—of course not.” He seemed to feel his curiosity coming back for a moment. “But it won’t work, will it? to have her out before HIM? No, I need to go.” He returned to her and she offered him a hand. “But if you do see Mr. Longdon alone, could you do me a favor? I mean not just today, but whenever you have the chance?”
She waited. “Any service whatever. But which first?”
She waited. “Any service at all. But which one first?”
“Well,” he returned in a moment, “let us call it a bargain. I look after your mother—”
“Well,” he replied after a moment, “let’s call it a deal. I’ll take care of your mom—”
“And I—?” She had had to wait again.
“And I—?” She had to wait again.
“Look after my good name. I mean for common decency to HIM. He has been of a kindness to me that, when I think of my failure to return it, makes me blush from head to foot. I’ve odiously neglected him—by a complication of accidents. There are things I ought to have done that I haven’t. There’s one in particular—but it doesn’t matter. And I haven’t even explained about THAT. I’ve been a brute and I didn’t mean it and I couldn’t help it. But there it is. Say a good word for me. Make out somehow or other that I’m NOT a beast. In short,” the young man said, quite flushed once more with the intensity of his thought, “let us have it that you may quite trust ME if you’ll let me a little—just for my character as a gentleman—trust YOU.”
“Take care of my reputation. I mean out of basic decency to him. He has been so kind to me that when I think about my failure to repay it, I feel embarrassed all over. I’ve really neglected him—due to a series of unfortunate events. There are things I should have done that I haven't. There’s one in particular—but it doesn’t really matter. And I haven't even explained that. I've been a jerk and I didn’t mean to be, and I couldn’t help it. But that’s the truth. Please say something nice about me. Make it seem like I’m not a terrible person. In short,” the young man said, his face flushed again with the weight of his thoughts, “let’s agree that you can trust me if you’ll let me—just for the sake of my reputation as a gentleman—trust you.”
“Ah you may trust me,” Nanda replied with her handshake.
“Ah, you can trust me,” Nanda said as she shook hands.
“Good-bye then!” he called from the door.
"Goodbye then!" he shouted from the door.
“Good-bye,” she said after he had closed it.
“Goodbye,” she said after he had closed it.
III
III
It was half-past five when Mitchy turned up; and her relapse had in the mean time known no arrest but the arrival of tea, which, however, she had left unnoticed. He expressed on entering the fear that he failed of exactitude, to which she replied by the assurance that he was on the contrary remarkably near it and by the mention of all the aid to patience she had drawn from the pleasure of half an hour with Mr. Van—an allusion that of course immediately provoked on Mitchy’s part the liveliest interest.
It was 5:30 when Mitchy arrived; in the meantime, her relapse hadn’t showed any improvement, except for the arrival of tea, which she had ignored. When he walked in, he expressed concern that he wasn’t being precise, and she assured him that, on the contrary, he was quite close to it. She also mentioned all the comfort she had found in spending half an hour with Mr. Van—this reference immediately sparked Mitchy’s keen interest.
“He HAS risked it at last then? How tremendously exciting! And your mother?” he went on; after which, as she said nothing: “Did SHE see him, I mean, and is he perhaps with her now?”
“He's finally taken the risk, huh? How thrilling! And what about your mom?” he continued; then, when she didn’t respond: “Did she see him, I mean, is he maybe with her right now?”
“No; she won’t have come in—unless you asked.”
“No, she wouldn’t have come in—unless you asked.”
“I didn’t ask. I asked only for you.”
“I didn’t ask. I only asked for you.”
Nanda thought an instant. “But you’ll still sometimes come to see her, won’t you? I mean you won’t ever give her up?”
Nanda paused for a moment. “But you’ll still come to see her sometimes, right? I mean, you’re not going to give her up completely?”
Mitchy at this laughed out. “My dear child, you’re an adorable family!”
Mitchy laughed at this. “My dear child, you're such a lovable family!”
She took it placidly enough. “That’s what Mr. Van said. He said I’m trying to make a career for her.”
She took it calmly enough. “That’s what Mr. Van said. He said I’m trying to build a career for her.”
“Did he?” Her visitor, though without prejudice to his amusement, appeared struck. “You must have got in with him rather deep.”
“Did he?” Her visitor, while still amused, seemed surprised. “You must have gotten pretty involved with him.”
She again considered. “Well, I think I did rather. He was awfully beautiful and kind.”
She thought again. “Well, I think I did, actually. He was really beautiful and nice.”
“Oh,” Mitchy concurred, “trust him always for that!”
“Oh,” Mitchy agreed, “you can always count on that!”
“He wrote me, on my note,” Nanda pursued, “a tremendously good answer.”
“He wrote me back on my note,” Nanda continued, “a really great response.”
Mitchy was struck afresh. “Your note? What note?”
Mitchy was hit again. “Your note? What note?”
“To ask him to come. I wrote at the beginning of the week.”
“To ask him to come. I wrote at the start of the week.”
“Oh—I see” Mitchy observed as if this were rather different. “He couldn’t then of course have done less than come.”
“Oh—I get it,” Mitchy said as if this was quite a different situation. “He couldn’t have possibly done anything less than come.”
Yet his companion again thought. “I don’t know.”
Yet his companion thought again, “I don’t know.”
“Oh come—I say: You do know,” Mitchy laughed. “I should like to see him—or you either!” There would have been for a continuous spectator of these episodes an odd resemblance between the manner and all the movements that had followed his entrance and those that had accompanied the installation of his predecessor. He laid his hat, as Vanderbank had done, in three places in succession and appeared to question scarcely less the safety, somewhere, of his umbrella and the grace of retaining in his hand his gloves. He postponed the final selection of a seat and he looked at the objects about him while he spoke of other matters. Quite in the same fashion indeed at last these objects impressed him. “How charming you’ve made your room and what a lot of nice things you’ve got!”
“Oh come—I mean, you know,” Mitchy laughed. “I’d love to see him—or you, too!” For an observer of these interactions, there was a strange similarity between the behavior and all the movements that followed his arrival and those that accompanied the introduction of his predecessor. He placed his hat down, just like Vanderbank had, in three different spots and seemed to be just as concerned about the safety of his umbrella and the stylishness of holding his gloves. He delayed his final choice of a seat and glanced around the room while discussing other topics. Eventually, in the same way, these things caught his attention. “How lovely you’ve decorated your room and what a lot of nice stuff you have!”
“That’s just what Mr. Van said too. He seemed immensely struck.”
"That’s exactly what Mr. Van said as well. He seemed really impressed."
But Mitchy hereupon once more had a drop to extravagance. “Can I do nothing then but repeat him? I came, you know, to be original.”
But Mitchy once again had a moment of extravagance. “Is there nothing I can do except repeat him? I came here, you know, to be original.”
“It would be original for you,” Nanda promptly returned, “to be at all like him. But you won’t,” she went back, “not sometimes come for mother only? You’ll have plenty of chances.”
“It would be so unlike you,” Nanda quickly responded, “to be anything like him. But you won’t,” she continued, “not ever come for mom only? You’ll have plenty of opportunities.”
This he took up with more gravity. “What do you mean by chances? That you’re going away? That WILL add to the attraction!” he exclaimed as she kept silence.
This he took up with more seriousness. “What do you mean by chances? That you’re leaving? That WILL increase the attraction!” he exclaimed as she remained silent.
“I shall have to wait,” she answered at last, “to tell you definitely what I’m to do. It’s all in the air—yet I think I shall know to-day. I’m to see Mr. Longdon.”
“I guess I have to wait,” she finally replied, “to tell you for sure what I’m going to do. Everything is uncertain right now—though I think I’ll know today. I’m meeting with Mr. Longdon.”
Mitchy wondered. “To-day?”
Mitchy wondered. “Today?”
“He’s coming at half-past six.”
“He's coming at 6:30.”
“And then you’ll know?”
"So, you'll know?"
“Well—HE will.”
“Well—HE will.”
“Mr. Longdon?”
"Mr. Longdon?"
“I meant Mr. Longdon,” she said after a moment.
“I meant Mr. Longdon,” she said after a moment.
Mitchy had his watch out. “Then shall I interfere?”
Mitchy checked his watch. “So, should I step in?”
“There are quantities of time. You must have your tea. You see at any rate,” the girl continued, “what I mean by your chances.”
“There are different amounts of time. You need to have your tea. You see, at any rate,” the girl continued, “what I mean by your chances.”
She had made him his tea, which he had taken. “You do squeeze us in!”
She had made him his tea, which he had drunk. “You really fit us in!”
“Well, it’s an accident your coming together—except of course that you’re NOT together. I simply took the time that you each independently proposed. But it would have been all right even if you HAD met.
“Well, it’s just a coincidence that you’re coming together—except, of course, that you’re NOT together. I just took the time that you both suggested separately. But it would have been fine even if you HAD met.
“That is, I mean,” she explained, “even if you and Mr. Longdon do. Mr. Van, I confess, I did want alone.”
"Well, what I mean is," she explained, "even if you and Mr. Longdon do. Mr. Van, I have to confess, I wanted to be alone."
Mitchy had been glaring at her over his tea. “You’re more and more remarkable!”
Mitchy had been staring at her over his tea. “You’re becoming more and more impressive!”
“Well then if I improve so give me your promise.”
“Well then, if I get better, give me your promise.”
Mitchy, as he partook of refreshment, kept up his thoughtful gaze. “I shall presently want some more, please. But do you mind my asking if Van knew—”
Mitchy, while enjoying his snack, continued to look pensive. “I’ll need some more soon, please. But can I ask if Van knew—”
“That Mr. Longdon’s to come? Oh yes, I told him, and he left with me a message for him.”
“That Mr. Longdon is coming? Oh yes, I told him, and he left me a message for him.”
“A message? How awfully interesting!”
“A message? How interesting!”
Nanda thought. “It WILL be awfully—to Mr. Longdon.”
Nanda thought, “It’s going to be really tough—for Mr. Longdon.”
“Some more NOW, please,” said Mitchy while she took his cup. “And to Mr. Longdon only, eh? Is that a way of saying that it’s none of MY business?”
“Could I have some more NOW, please?” Mitchy said as she took his cup. “And just for Mr. Longdon, huh? Is that a way of saying it’s none of MY business?”
The fact of her attending—and with a happy show of particular care—to his immediate material want added somehow, as she replied, to her effect of sincerity. “Ah, Mr. Mitchy, the business of mine that has not by this time ever so naturally become a business of yours—well, I can’t think of any just now, and I wouldn’t, you know, if I could!”
The fact that she was there—and making a real effort to address his immediate needs—somehow added to her sincerity as she spoke. “Ah, Mr. Mitchy, the matter of mine that has now become your business—well, I can’t think of anything at the moment, and honestly, I wouldn’t want to even if I could!”
“I can promise you then that there’s none of mine,” Mitchy declared, “that hasn’t made by the same token quite the same shift. Keep it well before you, please, that if ever a young woman had a grave lookout—!”
“I can promise you then that there’s none of mine,” Mitchy said, “that hasn’t gone through the same change. Keep this in mind, please, that if there was ever a young woman with a serious outlook—!”
“What do you mean,” she interrupted, “by a grave lookout?”
“What do you mean,” she interrupted, “by a serious lookout?”
“Well, the certainty of finding herself saddled for all time to come with the affairs of a gentleman whom she can never get rid of on the specious plea that he’s only her husband or her lover or her father or her son or her brother or her uncle or her cousin. There, as none of these characters, he just stands.”
“Well, the certainty that she’ll be stuck forever dealing with the issues of a guy she can never escape from, using the excuse that he’s just her husband, or her lover, or her father, or her son, or her brother, or her uncle, or her cousin. There, not fitting any of these roles, he just stands.”
“Yes,” Nanda kindly mused, “he’s simply her Mitchy.”
“Yes,” Nanda said thoughtfully, “he’s just her Mitchy.”
“Precisely. And a Mitchy, you see, is—what do you call it?—simply indissoluble. He’s moreover inordinately inquisitive. He goes to the length of wondering whether Van also learned that you were expecting ME.”
“Exactly. And a Mitchy, you see, is—what's the term?—simply unbreakable. He's also incredibly curious. He's taken to wondering if Van found out that you were expecting ME.”
“Oh yes—I told him everything.”
"Oh yeah—I told him everything."
Mitchy smiled. “Everything?”
Mitchy grinned. “All of it?”
“I told him—I told him,” she replied with impatience.
“I told him—I told him,” she said, feeling irritated.
Mitchy hesitated. “And did he then leave me also a message?”
Mitchy hesitated. “So, did he leave me a message too?”
“No, nothing. What I’m to do for him with Mr. Longdon,” she immediately explained, “is to make practically a kind of apology.”
“No, nothing. What I need to do for him with Mr. Longdon,” she quickly clarified, “is to make almost like an apology.”
“Ah and for me”—Mitchy quickly took it up—“there can be no question of anything of that kind. I see. He has done me no wrong.”
“Ah, and for me”—Mitchy quickly picked it up—“there’s definitely no question about anything like that. I get it. He hasn’t done me any wrong.”
Nanda, with her eyes now on the window, turned it over. “I don’t much think he would know even if he had.”
Nanda, her eyes focused on the window, flipped it over. “I doubt he would know even if he had.”
“I see, I see. And we wouldn’t tell him.”
“I get it, I get it. And we won’t tell him.”
She turned with some abruptness from the outer view. “We wouldn’t tell him. But he was beautiful all round,” she went on. “No one could have been nicer about having for so long, for instance, come so little to the house. As if he hadn’t only too many other things to do! He didn’t even make them out nearly the good reasons he might. But fancy, with his important duties—all the great affairs on his hands—our making vulgar little rows about being ‘neglected’! He actually made so little of what he might easily plead—speaking so, I mean, as if he were all in the wrong—that one had almost positively to SHOW him his excuses. As if”—she really kept it up—“he hasn’t plenty!”
She abruptly turned away from the view outside. “We wouldn’t tell him. But he was so beautiful in every way,” she continued. “No one could have been nicer about being gone for so long, for example, without coming to the house. As if he didn’t have way too many other things to do! He didn’t even come up with nearly the good reasons he could have. But just imagine, with his important responsibilities—all those big issues to handle—us making a fuss about feeling ‘neglected’! He really downplayed the reasons he could have easily mentioned—speaking like he was completely in the wrong—so much so that you almost had to SHOW him his excuses. As if”—she really persisted—“he doesn’t have plenty!”
“It’s only people like me,” Mitchy threw out, “who have none?”
“It’s just people like me,” Mitchy said, “who have none?”
“Yes—people like you. People of no use, of no occupation and no importance. Like you, you know,” she pursued, “there are so many.” Then it was with no transition of tone that she added: “If you’re bad, Mitchy, I won’t tell you anything.”
“Yes—people like you. People who are useless, unemployed, and unimportant. Just like you, you know,” she continued, “there are so many. Then, without changing her tone, she added: “If you’re bad, Mitchy, I won’t tell you anything.”
“And if I’m good what will you tell me? What I want really most to KNOW is why he should be, as you said just now, ‘apologetic’ to Mr. Longdon. What’s the wrong he allows he has done HIM?”
"And if I'm good, what will you tell me? What I really want to KNOW is why he should be, as you just said, 'apologetic' to Mr. Longdon. What wrong does he admit he has done to HIM?"
“Oh he has ‘neglected’ him—if that’s any comfort to us—quite as much.”
“Oh, he has ‘neglected’ him—if that’s any comfort to us—just as much.”
“Hasn’t looked him up and that sort of thing?”
“Hasn’t checked him out or anything like that?”
“Yes—and he mentioned some other matter.”
“Yes—and he brought up another issue.”
Mitchy wondered. “‘Mentioned’ it?”
Mitchy wondered. “‘Mentioned’ it?”
“In which,” said Nanda, “he hasn’t pleased him.”
“In which,” said Nanda, “he hasn’t satisfied him.”
Mitchy after an instant risked it. “But what other matter?”
Mitchy, after a brief moment, took the chance. "But what other issue?"
“Oh he says that when I speak to him Mr. Longdon will know.”
“Oh, he says that when I talk to him, Mr. Longdon will find out.”
Mitchy gravely took this in. “And shall you speak to him?”
Mitchy took this in seriously. “Are you going to talk to him?”
“For Mr. Van?” How, she seemed to ask, could he doubt it? “Why the very first thing.”
“For Mr. Van?” She seemed to ask, how could he even question it? “Why, that’s the very first thing.”
“And then will Mr. Longdon tell you?”
“And then will Mr. Longdon let you know?”
“What Mr. Van means?” Nanda thought. “Well—I hope not.”
“What does Mr. Van mean?” Nanda thought. “Well—I hope not.”
Mitchy followed it up. “You ‘hope’—?”
Mitchy continued, “You ‘hope’—?”
“Why if it’s anything that could possibly make any one like him any less. I mean I shan’t in that case in the least want to hear it.”
“Why, if there’s anything that could possibly make anyone like him less, I really don’t want to hear it at all.”
Mitchy looked as if he could understand that and yet could also imagine something of a conflict. “But if Mr. Longdon insists—?”
Mitchy looked like he could get that and also picture some kind of conflict. “But what if Mr. Longdon insists—?”
“On making me know? I shan’t let him insist. Would YOU?” she put to him.
“Are you trying to make me understand? I won’t let him push it. Would YOU?” she asked him.
“Oh I’m not in question!”
“Oh, I’m not questioning!”
“Yes, you are!” she quite rang out.
“Yes, you are!” she said loudly.
“Ah—!” Mitchy laughed. After which he added: “Well then, I might overbear you.”
“Ah—!” Mitchy laughed. Then he added, “Well, I might just overpower you.”
“No, you mightn’t,” she as positively declared again, “and you wouldn’t at any rate desire to.”
“No, you probably won’t,” she stated firmly again, “and you definitely wouldn’t want to.”
This he finally showed he could take from her—showed it in the silence in which for a minute their eyes met; then showed it perhaps even more in his deep exclamation: “You’re complete!”
This he finally demonstrated he could take from her—demonstrated it in the silence when their eyes met for a moment; then showed it maybe even more in his deep exclamation: “You’re perfect!”
For such a proposition as well she had the same detached sense. “I don’t think I am in anything but the wish to keep YOU so.”
For such a suggestion, she felt the same sense of detachment. “I don’t think I’m involved in anything except the desire to keep YOU safe.”
“Well—keep me, keep me! It strikes me that I’m not at all now on a footing, you know, of keeping myself. I quite give you notice in fact,” Mitchy went on, “that I’m going to come to you henceforth for everything. But you’re too wonderful,” he wound up as she at first said nothing to this. “I don’t even frighten you.”
“Well—take care of me, take care of me! I realize that I’m not really in a position to take care of myself right now. I just want to let you know,” Mitchy continued, “that I’m going to rely on you for everything from now on. But you’re just amazing,” he concluded as she initially didn’t respond to this. “I don’t even scare you.”
“Yes—fortunately for you.”
"Yes—lucky for you."
“Ah but I distinctly warn you that I mean to do my very best for it!”
“Ah, but I clearly warn you that I plan to do my absolute best for it!”
Nanda viewed it all with as near an approach to gaiety as she often achieved. “Well, if you should ever succeed it would be a dark day for you.”
Nanda looked at it all with as much cheerfulness as she usually managed. “Well, if you ever do succeed, it would be a bleak day for you.”
“You bristle with your own guns,” he pursued, “but the ingenuity of a lifetime shall be devoted to my taking you on some quarter on which you’re not prepared.”
“You're ready with your own weapons,” he continued, “but I’m going to use my creativity to catch you off guard in a way you don’t expect.”
“And what quarter, pray, will that be?”
“And which quarter will that be?”
“Ah I’m not such a fool as to begin by giving you a tip!” Mitchy on this turned off with an ambiguous but unmistakeably natural sigh; he looked at photographs, he took up a book or two as Vanderbank had done, and for a couple of minutes there was silence between them. “What does stretch before me,” he resumed after an interval during which clearly, in spite of his movements, he had looked at nothing—“what does stretch before me is the happy prospect of my feeling that I’ve found in you a friend with whom, so utterly and unreservedly, I can always go to the bottom of things. This luxury, you see now, of our freedom to look facts in the face is one of which, I promise you, I mean fully to avail myself.” He stopped before her again, and again she was silent. “It’s so awfully jolly, isn’t it? that there’s not at last a single thing that we can’t take our ease about. I mean that we can’t intelligibly name and comfortably tackle. We’ve worked through the long tunnel of artificial reserves and superstitious mysteries, and I at least shall have only to feel that in showing every confidence and dotting every ‘i’ I follow the example you so admirably set. You go down to the roots? Good. It’s all I ask!”
“Ah, I’m not foolish enough to start by giving you advice!” Mitchy said, then sighed ambiguously but clearly. He started looking at photographs, picked up a couple of books like Vanderbank had done, and they sat in silence for a couple of minutes. “What lies ahead of me,” he continued after a pause where it was obvious he hadn’t really looked at anything—“what lies ahead is the wonderful possibility of feeling that I’ve found in you a friend with whom I can completely dive deep into everything. This luxury, you see, of being free to face the facts is something I promise I will fully take advantage of.” He paused in front of her again, and she remained silent. “It’s so incredibly great, isn’t it? that there’s finally not a single thing we can’t talk about openly. I mean that we can’t clearly name and comfortably address. We’ve worked through the long tunnel of false pretenses and unfounded mysteries, and I, at least, just want to feel that by being completely open and crossing every ‘t’ I’m following the amazing example you set. You go straight to the roots? Great. That’s all I ask!”
He had dropped into a chair as he talked, and so long as she remained in her own they were confronted; but she presently got up and, the next moment, while he kept his place, was busy restoring order to the objects both her visitors had disarranged. “If you weren’t delightful you’d be dreadful!”
He had sat down in a chair while talking, and as long as she stayed in hers, they were facing each other; but she soon got up and, while he stayed seated, she started tidying up the things that both her guests had messed up. “If you weren’t so charming, you’d be unbearable!”
“There we are! I could easily, in other words, frighten you if I would.”
“There we are! I could easily, in other words, scare you if I wanted to.”
She took no notice of the remark, only, after a few more scattered touches, producing an observation of her own. “He’s going, all the same, Mr. Van, to be charming to mother. We’ve settled that.”
She ignored the comment and, after a few more casual touches, made an observation of her own. “He's still going to be charming to Mom. We’ve agreed on that.”
“Ah then he CAN make time—?”
“Ah, so he CAN make time—?”
She judged it. “For as much as THAT, yes. For as much, I mean, as may sufficiently show her that he hasn’t given her up. So don’t you recognise how much more time YOU can make?”
She evaluated it. “For that much, yes. For that much, I mean, as would be enough to show her that he hasn’t given up on her. So don’t you see how much more time YOU can create?”
“Ah—see precisely—there we are again!” Mitchy promptly ejaculated.
“Ah—see exactly—there we are again!” Mitchy quickly exclaimed.
Yet he had gone, it seemed, further than she followed. “But where?”
Yet he had gone, it seemed, farther than she followed. “But where?”
“Why, as I say, at the roots and in the depths of things.”
“Why, as I said, at the roots and in the depths of things.”
“Oh!” She dropped to an indifference that was but part of her general patience for all his irony.
“Oh!” She sank into a level of indifference that was just a part of her overall patience for all his sarcasm.
“It’s needless to go into the question of not giving your mother up. One simply DOESN’T give her up. One can’t. There she is.”
“It’s pointless to discuss the idea of giving your mother up. You just DON’T give her up. You can’t. There she is.”
“That’s exactly what HE says. There she is.”
“That’s exactly what he says. There she is.”
“Ah but I don’t want to say nothing but what ‘he’ says!” Mitchy laughed. “He can’t at all events have mentioned to you any such link as the one that in my case is now almost the most palpable. I’VE got a wife, you know.”
“Ah, but I don’t want to say anything except what ‘he’ says!” Mitchy laughed. “He can't possibly have mentioned to you any connection like the one that in my situation is now almost the most obvious. I’VE got a wife, you know.”
“Oh Mitchy!” the girl protestingly though vaguely murmured.
“Oh Mitchy!” the girl murmured, somewhat protestingly.
“And my wife—did you know it?” Mitchy went on, “is positively getting thick with your mother. Of course it isn’t new to you that she’s wonderful for wives. Now that our marriage is an accomplished fact she takes the greatest interest in it—or bids fair to if her attention can only be thoroughly secured—and more particularly in what I believe is generally called our peculiar situation: for it appears, you know, that we’re to the most conspicuous degree possible IN a peculiar situation. Aggie’s therefore already, and is likely to be still more, in what’s universally recognised as your mother’s regular line. Your mother will attract her, study her, finally ‘understand’ her. In fact she’ll ‘help’ her as she has ‘helped’ so many before and will ‘help’ so many still to come. With Aggie thus as a satellite and a frequenter—in a degree in which she never yet HAS been,” he continued, “what will the whole thing be but a practical multiplication of our points of contact? You may remind me of Mrs. Brook’s contention that if she did in her time keep something of a saloon the saloon is now, in consequence of events, but a collection of fortuitous atoms; but that, my dear Nanda, will become none the less, to your clearer sense, but a pious echo of her momentary modesty or—call it at the worst—her momentary despair. The generations will come and go, and the PERSONNEL, as the newspapers say, of the saloon will shift and change, but the institution itself, as resting on a deep human need, has a long course yet to run and a good work yet to do. WE shan’t last, but your mother will, and as Aggie is happily very young she’s therefore provided for, in the time to come, on a scale sufficiently considerable to leave us just now at peace. Meanwhile, as you’re almost as good for husbands as Mrs. Brook is for wives, why aren’t we, as a couple, we Mitchys, quite ideally arranged for, and why mayn’t I speak to you of my future as sufficiently guaranteed? The only appreciable shadow I make out comes, for me, from the question of what may to-day be between you and Mr. Longdon. Do I understand,” Mitchy asked, “that he’s presently to arrive for an answer to something he has put to you?” Nanda looked at him a while with a sort of solemnity of tenderness, and her voice, when she at last spoke, trembled with a feeling that clearly had grown in her as she listened to the string of whimsicalities, bitter and sweet, that he had just unrolled. “You’re wild,” she said simply—“you’re wild.”
“And my wife—did you know this?” Mitchy continued, “is really getting close with your mother. Of course, you already know she’s great with wives. Now that our marriage is official, she’s really interested in it—or she will be if we can keep her attention—and especially in what I think is usually called our unique situation: it turns out, you see, that we’re in a very noticeable unique situation. Aggie’s already involved, and she’s likely to get even more involved, in what everyone recognizes as your mother’s usual thing. Your mother will be drawn to her, study her, and ultimately ‘understand’ her. In fact, she’ll ‘help’ her just like she has ‘helped’ so many before and will continue to help many more to come. With Aggie acting as a satellite and frequent visitor—in a way she never has before,” he went on, “what will the whole thing be but a practical increase in our connections? You might remind me of Mrs. Brook’s belief that if she did run something like a saloon in her time, it’s now, due to recent events, just a collection of random bits; but that, my dear Nanda, will still seem to you like a pious echo of her temporary modesty or—at worst—her brief despair. Generations will come and go, and the PEOPLE, as the newspapers say, in the saloon will shift and change, but the institution itself, which is built on a deep human need, still has a long way to go and important work to do. WE won’t last, but your mother will, and since Aggie is happily very young, she’s therefore secured for the future, in a way that allows us to be at peace right now. Meanwhile, since you’re almost as good for husbands as Mrs. Brook is for wives, why aren’t we, as a couple, the Mitchys, perfectly set up, and why can’t I discuss my future as if it’s adequately secured? The only real concern I see comes from wondering what might be happening between you and Mr. Longdon today. Am I right,” Mitchy asked, “that he’s about to come for an answer to something he has asked you?” Nanda looked at him for a moment with a kind of serious tenderness, and her voice, when she finally spoke, shook with an emotion that had clearly grown in her as she listened to his mix of whimsical, bitter, and sweet remarks. “You’re crazy,” she simply said—“you’re crazy.”
He wonderfully glared. “Am I then already frightening you?” He shook his head rather sadly. “I’m not in the least trying yet. There’s something,” he added after an instant, “that I do want too awfully to ask you.”
He stared at me intensely. “Am I already scaring you?” He shook his head, looking a bit sad. “I’m not trying hard at all yet. There’s something,” he added after a moment, “that I really want to ask you.”
“Well then—!” If she had not eagerness she had at least charity.
“Well then—!” If she didn't have eagerness, she at least had kindness.
“Oh but you see I reflect that though you show all the courage to go to the roots and depths with ME, I’m not—I never have been—fully conscious of the nerve for doing as much with you. It’s a question,” Mitchy explained, “of how much—of a particular matter—you know.”
“Oh, but you see, I realize that while you have all the courage to dive into the roots and depths with me, I’m not—I never have been—completely aware of the nerve to do the same with you. It’s a question,” Mitchy explained, “of how much—of a specific matter—you know.”
She continued ever so kindly to face him. “Hasn’t it come out all round now that I know everything?”
She kindly continued to face him. “Hasn't it become clear by now that I know everything?”
Her reply, in this form, took a minute or two to operate, but when it began to do so it fairly diffused a light. Mitchy’s face turned of a colour that might have been produced by her holding close to it some lantern wonderfully glazed. “You know, you know!” he then rang out.
Her response, in this way, took a minute or two to kick in, but when it did, it absolutely radiated light. Mitchy's face turned a color that could have come from her holding a beautifully glazed lantern close to it. “You know, you know!” he then exclaimed.
“Of course I know.”
“Yeah, I know.”
“You know, you know!” Mitchy repeated.
“You know, you know!” Mitchy repeated.
“Everything,” she imperturbably went on, “but what you’re talking about.”
“Everything,” she calmly continued, “except for what you’re talking about.”
He was silent a little, his eyes on her. “May I kiss your hand?”
He was quiet for a moment, looking at her. “Can I kiss your hand?”
“No,” she answered: “that’s what I call wild.”
“No,” she replied, “that’s what I call crazy.”
He had risen with his question and after her reply he remained a moment on the spot. “See—I’ve frightened you. It proves as easy as that. But I only wanted to show you and to be sure for myself. Now that I’ve the mental certitude I shall never wish otherwise to use it.” He turned away to begin again one of his absorbed revolutions. “Mr. Longdon has asked you this time for a grand public adhesion, and what he turns up for now is to receive your ultimatum? A final irrevocable flight with him is the line he advises, so that he’ll be ready for it on the spot with the post-chaise and the pistols?”
He had stood up with his question, and after her response, he lingered for a moment. “See—I’ve scared you. It’s that easy. But I just wanted to show you and reassure myself. Now that I'm certain, I’ll never wish to use it differently.” He turned away to start one of his intense thoughts again. “Mr. Longdon is asking you this time for a big public commitment, and what he’s bringing up now is your final decision? A complete and irreversible departure with him is what he’s suggesting, so he’ll be ready on the spot with the carriage and the pistols?"
The image appeared really to have for Nanda a certain vividness, and she looked at it a space without a hint of a smile. “We shan’t need any pistols, whatever may be decided about the post-chaise; and any flight we may undertake together will need no cover of secrecy or night. Mother, as I’ve told you—”
The image seemed incredibly vivid for Nanda, and she stared at it for a while without even a hint of a smile. “We won’t need any pistols, no matter what happens with the post-chaise; and any escape we make together won’t require secrecy or darkness. Mom, as I’ve told you—”
“Won’t fling herself across your reckless path? I remember,” said Mitchy—“you alluded to her magnificent resignation. But father?” he oddly demanded.
“Won’t throw herself in your reckless way? I remember,” said Mitchy—“you mentioned her amazing acceptance. But what about Dad?” he asked curiously.
Nanda thought for this a moment longer. “Well, Mr. Longdon has—off in the country—a good deal of shooting.”
Nanda thought about this for a moment longer. “Well, Mr. Longdon has—out in the country—a lot of shooting.”
“So that Edward can sometimes come down with his old gun? Good then too—if it isn’t, as he takes you by the way, to shoot YOU. You’ve got it all shipshape and arranged, in other words, and have only, if the fancy does move you, to clear out. You clear out—you make all sorts of room. It IS interesting,” Mitchy exclaimed, “arriving thus with you at the depths! I look all round and see every one squared and every one but one or two suited. Why then reflexion and delay?”
“So Edward can sometimes come down with his old gun? That's fine—unless, of course, he's planning to shoot YOU on the way. You've got everything set up just right, and if you feel like it, all you have to do is leave. When you leave, you make plenty of space. It’s fascinating,” Mitchy said, “arriving here with you at the core of things! I look around and see everyone aligned and only one or two out of place. So why the hesitation and second-guessing?”
“You don’t, dear Mr. Mitchy,” Nanda took her time to return, “know nearly as much as you think.”
“You don’t, dear Mr. Mitchy,” Nanda took her time to respond, “know nearly as much as you think.”
“But isn’t my question absolutely a confession of ignorance and a renunciation of thought? I put myself from this moment forth with you,” Mitchy declared, “on the footing of knowing nothing whatever and of receiving literally from your hands all information and all life. Let my continued attitude of dependence, my dear Nanda, show it. Any hesitation you may yet feel, you imply, proceeds from a sense of duties in London not to be lightly renounced? Oh,” he thoughtfully said, “I do at least know you HAVE them.”
“But isn’t my question just a sign that I don’t know anything and a rejection of thinking? From now on, I’m with you,” Mitchy said, “acknowledging that I know absolutely nothing and will take all knowledge and life directly from you. Let my ongoing dependence, my dear Nanda, demonstrate that. Any hesitation you still feel, I assume, comes from responsibilities in London that shouldn’t be given up easily? Oh,” he said thoughtfully, “I do at least know that you HAVE them.”
She watched him with the same mildness while he vaguely circled about. “You’re wild, you’re wild,” she insisted. “But it doesn’t in the least matter. I shan’t abandon you.”
She watched him with the same calmness while he wandered around aimlessly. “You’re crazy, you’re crazy,” she insisted. “But it doesn’t matter at all. I won’t leave you.”
He stopped short. “Ah that’s what I wanted from you in so many clear-cut golden words—though I won’t in the least of course pretend that I’ve felt I literally need it. I don’t literally need the big turquoise in my neck-tie; which incidentally means, by the way, that if you should admire it you’re quite welcome to it. Such words—that’s my point—are like such jewels: the pride, you see, of one’s heart. They’re mere vanity, but they help along. You’ve got of course always poor Tishy,” he continued.
He stopped abruptly. “Ah, that’s what I wanted from you in so many clear and shining words—though I won’t pretend that I genuinely need it. I don’t actually need the big turquoise in my tie; and just so you know, if you admire it, you’re more than welcome to have it. Those words—that’s my point—are like those jewels: the pride, you see, of one’s heart. They’re just vanity, but they do help. You’ve always got poor Tishy, of course,” he continued.
“Will you leave it all to ME?” Nanda said as if she had not heard him.
“Will you leave it all to ME?” Nanda said, as if she hadn’t heard him.
“And then you’ve got poor Carrie,” he went on, “though HER of course you rather divide with your mother.”
“And then there's poor Carrie,” he continued, “though you kind of share her with your mom.”
“Will you leave it all to ME?” the girl repeated.
“Will you leave it all to ME?” the girl asked again.
“To say nothing of poor Cashmore,” he pursued, “whom you take ALL, I believe, yourself?”
“To say nothing of poor Cashmore,” he continued, “who I believe you took ALL for yourself?”
“Will you leave it all to ME?” she once more repeated.
“Will you leave it all to ME?” she asked again.
This time he pulled up, suddenly and expressively wondering. “Are you going to do anything about it at present?—I mean with our friend?”
This time he stopped abruptly, looking curious. “Are you going to do anything about it right now?—I’m talking about our friend?”
She appeared to have a scruple of saying, but at last she produced it. “Yes—he doesn’t mind now.”
She seemed hesitant to say it, but in the end, she shared it. “Yeah—he doesn't care anymore.”
Mitchy again laughed out. “You ARE, as a family—!” But he had already checked himself. “Mr. Longdon will at any rate, you imply, be somehow interested—”
Mitchy laughed again. “You ARE, as a family—!” But he quickly caught himself. “Mr. Longdon will, in any case, you suggest, be somewhat interested—”
“In MY interests? Of course—since he has gone so far. You expressed surprise at my wanting to wait and think; but how can I not wait and not think when so much depends on the question—now so definite—of how much further he WILL go?”
“In my interests? Absolutely—especially since he has come this far. You seemed surprised by my desire to wait and consider; but how can I not take the time to reflect when so much hinges on the now very clear question of how much further he will go?”
“I see,” said Mitchy, profoundly impressed. “And how much does that depend on?”
“I see,” said Mitchy, deeply impressed. “And how much does that rely on?”
She had to reflect. “On how much further I, for my part, MUST!”
She had to think. “About how much more I, for my part, HAVE to!”
Mitchy’s grasp was already complete. “And he’s coming then to learn from you how far this is?”
Mitchy had a firm hold on the situation. “So he’s coming to find out from you how far this goes?”
“Yes—very much.”
“Definitely—absolutely.”
Mitchy looked about for his hat. “So that of course I see my time’s about up, as you’ll want to be quite alone together.”
Mitchy looked around for his hat. “I can tell my time is almost up, since you two will want to be alone together.”
Nanda glanced at the clock. “Oh you’ve a margin yet.”
Nanda looked at the clock. "Oh, you still have some time."
“But you don’t want an interval for your thinking—?”
“But you don’t want a break to think—?”
“Now that I’ve seen you?” Nanda was already very obviously thoughtful.
“Now that I’ve seen you?” Nanda was clearly deep in thought.
“I mean if you’ve an important decision to take.”
“I mean if you have an important decision to make.”
“Well,” she returned, “seeing you HAS helped me.”
"Well," she replied, "seeing you has actually helped me."
“Ah but at the same time worried you. Therefore—” And he picked up his umbrella.
“Ah, but at the same time, I was worried about you. So—” And he picked up his umbrella.
Her eyes rested on its curious handle. “If you cling to your idea that I’m frightened you’ll be disappointed. It will never be given you to reassure me.”
Her eyes were focused on the strange handle. “If you hold on to the idea that I'm scared, you'll be let down. You'll never get the chance to comfort me.”
“You mean by that that I’m primarily so solid—!”
“You mean to say that I’m basically so solid—!”
“Yes, that till I see you yourself afraid—!”
“Yes, until I see you scared yourself—!”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Well, I won’t admit that anything isn’t exactly what I was prepared for.”
“Well, I won’t say that anything isn’t exactly what I expected.”
Mitchy looked with interest into his hat. “Then what is it I’m to ‘leave’ to you?” After which, as she turned away from him with a suppressed sound and said, while he watched her, nothing else, “It’s no doubt natural for you to talk,” he went on, “but I do make you nervous. Good-bye—good-bye.”
Mitchy looked curiously into his hat. “So what am I supposed to ‘leave’ to you?” Then, as she turned away from him with a muffled sound and said, while he watched her, nothing more, “It’s probably natural for you to talk,” he continued, “but I do make you anxious. Goodbye—goodbye.”
She had stayed him, by a fresh movement, however, as he reached the door. “Aggie’s only trying to find out—!”
She stopped him with a sudden movement just as he was about to open the door. “Aggie’s just trying to find out—!”
“Yes—what?” he asked, waiting.
"Yeah—what?" he asked, waiting.
“Why what sort of a person she is. How can she ever have known? It was carefully, elaborately hidden from her—kept so obscure that she could make out nothing. She isn’t now like ME.”
“Why, what kind of person is she? How could she have ever known? It was carefully and elaborately hidden from her—kept so vague that she couldn’t figure anything out. She isn’t anything like ME now.”
He wonderingly attended. “Like you?”
He attended with curiosity. “Like you?”
“Why I get the benefit of the fact that there was never a time when I didn’t know SOMETHING or other, and that I became more and more aware, as I grew older, of a hundred little chinks of daylight.”
“Why I get to benefit from the fact that there was never a time when I didn’t know SOMETHING or another, and that I became increasingly aware, as I got older, of a hundred little glimpses of light.”
Mitchy stared. “You’re stupendous, my dear!” he murmured.
Mitchy stared. “You’re amazing, my dear!” he said.
Ah but she kept it up. “I had my idea about Aggie.”
Ah, but she continued. “I had my thoughts on Aggie.”
“Oh don’t I know you had? And how you were positive about the sort of person—!”
“Oh, don’t I know you did? And how sure you were about what kind of person—!”
“That she didn’t even suspect herself,” Nanda broke in, “to be? I’m equally positive now. It’s quite what I believed, only there’s ever so much more of it. More HAS come—and more will yet. You see, when there has been nothing before, it all has to come with a rush. So that if even I’m surprised of course she is.”
"That she didn't even suspect it herself," Nanda interrupted, "to be? I'm just as sure now. It's exactly what I thought, only there's so much more of it. More has come—and more will come. You see, when there's been nothing before, it all has to come at once. So if I'm surprised, of course she is too."
“And of course I am!” Mitchy’s interest, though even now not wholly unqualified with amusement, had visibly deepened. “You admit then,” he continued, “that you’re surprised?”
“And of course I am!” Mitchy’s interest, although still somewhat amused, had clearly intensified. “So, you admit then,” he continued, “that you’re surprised?”
Nanda just hesitated. “At the mere scale of it. I think it’s splendid. The only person whose astonishment I don’t quite understand,” she added, “is Cousin Jane.”
Nanda just paused. “Just the size of it. I think it’s amazing. The only person whose surprise I don’t really get,” she added, “is Cousin Jane.”
“Oh Cousin Jane’s astonishment serves her right!”
“Oh, Cousin Jane's surprise is well-deserved!”
“If she held so,” Nanda pursued, “that marriage should do everything—!”
“If she believed that marriage should solve everything—!” Nanda continued.
“She shouldn’t be in such a funk at finding what it IS doing? Oh no, she’s the last one!” Mitchy declared. “I vow I enjoy her scare.”
“She shouldn’t be in such a down mood about figuring out what it’s doing. Oh no, she’s the last one!” Mitchy declared. “I swear I enjoy her fear.”
“But it’s very bad, you know,” said Nanda.
“But it's really bad, you know,” said Nanda.
“Oh too awful!”
“Oh, that's terrible!”
“Well, of course,” the girl appeared assentingly to muse, “she couldn’t after all have dreamed—!” But she took herself up. “The great thing is to be helpful.”
"Well, of course," the girl seemed to agree as she pondered, "she couldn't have just dreamed—!" But then she corrected herself. "The important thing is to be helpful."
“And in what way—?” Mitchy asked with his wonderful air of inviting competitive suggestions.
“And in what way—?” Mitchy asked, exuding his charming vibe that encouraged everyone to share their competitive ideas.
“Toward Aggie’s finding herself. Do you think,” she immediately continued, “that Lord Petherton really is?”
“Toward Aggie’s finding herself. Do you think,” she immediately continued, “that Lord Petherton really is?”
Mitchy frankly considered. “Helpful? Oh he does his best, I gather. Yes,” he presently added—“Petherton’s all right.”
Mitchy thought about it honestly. “Helpful? Oh, he really tries his best, I guess. Yeah,” he then added—“Petherton’s fine.”
“It’s you yourself, naturally,” his companion threw off, “who can help most.”
“It’s you yourself, of course,” his friend said, “who can help the most.”
“Certainly, and I’m doing my best too. So that with such good assistance”—he seemed at last to have taken it all from her—“what is it, I again ask, that, as you request, I’m to ‘leave’ to you?”
“Of course, I’m doing my best as well. So with such great help”—he finally seemed to have taken everything from her—“what is it, I ask again, that you want me to ‘leave’ to you?”
Nanda required, while he still waited, some time to reply. “To keep my promise.”
Nanda needed some time to respond while he was still waiting. “To keep my promise.”
“Your promise?”
"What's your promise?"
“Not to abandon you.”
"Not to leave you."
“Ah,” cried Mitchy, “that’s better!”
“Ah,” Mitchy exclaimed, “that’s better!”
“Then good-bye,” she said.
“See you later,” she said.
“Good-bye.” But he came a few steps forward. “I MAYN’T kiss your hand?”
“Goodbye.” But he took a few steps closer. “Can’t I kiss your hand?”
“Never.”
"Not happening."
“Never?”
"Never?"
“Never.”
"Not happening."
“Oh!” he oddly sounded as he quickly went out.
“Oh!” he said strangely as he hurried outside.
IV
IV
The interval he had represented as likely to be useful to her was in fact, however, not a little abbreviated by a punctuality of arrival on Mr. Longdon’s part so extreme as to lead the first thing to a word almost of apology. “You can’t say,” her new visitor immediately began, “that I haven’t left you alone, these many days, as much as I promised on coming up to you that afternoon when after my return to town I found Mr. Mitchett instead of your mother awaiting me in the drawing-room.”
The time he thought would be helpful for her was, in reality, cut short by Mr. Longdon’s arrival, which was so prompt that it almost prompted an apology right away. “You can’t say,” her new visitor quickly started, “that I haven’t given you space these past few days, just like I promised when I came to see you that afternoon after I returned to town and found Mr. Mitchett instead of your mother waiting for me in the drawing-room.”
“Yes,” said Nanda, “you’ve really done quite as I asked you.”
“Yes,” said Nanda, “you’ve really done exactly what I asked.”
“Well,” he returned, “I felt half an hour ago that, near as I was to relief, I could keep it up no longer; so that though I knew it would bring me much too soon I started at six sharp for our trysting-place.”
“Well,” he replied, “I felt half an hour ago that, as close as I was to relief, I couldn’t hold on any longer; so even though I knew it would come way too soon, I set off at six on the dot for our meeting spot.”
“And I’ve no tea, after all, to reward you!” It was but now clearly that she noticed it. “They must have removed the things without my heeding.”
“And I don’t have any tea, after all, to thank you!” It was only now that she realized it. “They must have taken the things away without me noticing.”
Her old friend looked at her with some intensity. “Were you in the room?”
Her old friend stared at her intently. “Were you in the room?”
“Yes—but I didn’t see the man come in.”
“Yes—but I didn’t notice the guy come in.”
“What then were you doing?”
“What were you doing then?”
Nanda thought; her smile was as usual the faintest discernible outward sign. “Thinking of YOU.”
Nanda thought; her smile was, as always, the slightest noticeable sign. “Thinking of YOU.”
“So tremendously hard?”
"Is it really that hard?"
“Well, of other things too and of other persons. Of everything really that in our last talk I told you I felt I must have out with myself before meeting you for what I suppose you’ve now in mind.”
“Well, of other things too and of other people. Of everything really that in our last talk I told you I felt I needed to clear up with myself before meeting you for what I guess you have on your mind now.”
Mr. Longdon had kept his eyes on her, but at this he turned away; not, however, for an alternative, embracing her material situation with the embarrassed optimism of Vanderbank or the mitigated gloom of Mitchy. “Ah”—he took her up with some dryness—“you’ve been having things out with yourself?” But he went on before she answered: “I don’t want any tea, thank you. I found myself, after five, in such a fidget that I went three times in the course of the hour to my club, where I’ve the impression I each time had it. I dare say it wasn’t there, though, I did have it,” he after an instant pursued, “for I’ve somehow a confused image of a shop in Oxford Street—or was it rather in Regent?—into which I gloomily wandered to beguile the moments with a mixture that if I strike you as upset I beg you to set it all down to. Do you know in fact what I’ve been doing for the last ten minutes? Roaming hither and thither in your beautiful Crescent till I could venture to come in.”
Mr. Longdon had been watching her, but at that point, he looked away; not because he had a different option, but rather reflecting on her situation with the awkward optimism of Vanderbank or the slightly less grim mood of Mitchy. “Ah”—he replied somewhat dryly—“you’ve been sorting things out with yourself?” But he continued before she could respond: “I don’t want any tea, thanks. After five, I found myself so restless that I went to my club three times within the hour, where I have the feeling I had tea each time. I doubt it was actually there, though, because I definitely had it,” he continued after a moment, “since I have this vague memory of a shop on Oxford Street—or was it actually on Regent?—that I wandered into gloomily to pass the time with a drink that if I seem a little off, I hope you’ll attribute to that. Do you know what I’ve been doing for the last ten minutes? Wandering around your lovely Crescent until I felt I could come in.”
“Then did you see Mitchy go out? But no, you wouldn’t”—Nanda corrected herself. “He has been gone longer than that.”
“Did you see Mitchy leave? Oh, wait, you wouldn’t”—Nanda corrected herself. “He’s been gone longer than that.”
Her visitor had dropped on a sofa where, propped by the back, he sat rather upright, his glasses on his nose, his hands in his pockets and his elbows much turned out. “Mitchy left you more than ten minutes ago, and yet your state on his departure remains such that there could be a bustle of servants in the room without your being aware? Kindly give me a lead then as to what it is he has done to you.”
Her visitor had settled onto a sofa where, leaning against the back, he sat fairly upright, his glasses resting on his nose, his hands tucked into his pockets, and his elbows sticking out. “Mitchy left you over ten minutes ago, and yet your reaction to his departure is such that there could be a flurry of servants in the room and you wouldn't even notice? Please give me some insight into what he has done to you.”
She hovered before him with her obscure smile. “You see it for yourself.”
She hovered in front of him with her mysterious smile. “You can see it for yourself.”
He shook his head with decision. “I don’t see anything for myself, and I beg you to understand that it’s not what I’ve come here to-day to do. Anything I may yet see which I don’t already see will be only, I warn you, so far as you shall make it very clear. There—you’ve work cut out. And is it with Mr. Mitchett, may I ask, that you’ve been, as you mention, cutting it?”
He shook his head resolutely. “I don’t see anything for myself, and I ask you to understand that this isn’t why I came here today. Anything I might still see that I don’t already see will only be, I warn you, if you make it very clear. There—you have your work cut out for you. And may I ask, is it with Mr. Mitchett that you’ve been, as you mentioned, working on it?”
Nanda looked about her as if weighing many things; after which her eyes came back to him. “Do you mind if I don’t sit down?”
Nanda glanced around as if considering her options; then her eyes returned to him. “Do you mind if I don’t sit down?”
“I don’t mind if you stand on your head—at the pass we’ve come to.”
"I don't care if you stand on your head—at the point we've reached."
“I shall not try your patience,” the girl good-humouredly replied, “so far as that. I only want you not to be worried if I walk about a little.”
“I won’t take up too much of your time,” the girl said cheerfully, “I just want you to not worry if I walk around a bit.”
Mr. Longdon, without a movement, kept his posture. “Oh I can’t oblige you there. I SHALL be worried. I’ve come on purpose to be worried, and the more I surrender myself to the rack the more, I seem to feel, we shall have threshed our business out. So you may dance, you may stamp, if you like, on the absolutely passive thing you’ve made of me.”
Mr. Longdon, staying completely still, held his position. “Oh, I can’t help you there. I WILL be worried. I came here specifically to be worried, and the more I give in to this stress, the more I feel we’ll have figured everything out. So go ahead, dance or stomp if you want, on the totally passive person you’ve turned me into.”
“Well, what I HAVE had from Mitchy,” she cheerfully responded, “is practically a lesson in dancing: by which I perhaps mean rather a lesson in sitting, myself, as I want you to do while I talk, as still as a mouse. They take,” she declared, “while THEY talk, an amount of exercise!”
“Well, what I’ve gotten from Mitchy,” she cheerfully replied, “is basically a lesson in dancing: by which I probably mean more a lesson in sitting still, like I want you to do while I talk, as quiet as a mouse. They take,” she stated, “while THEY talk, a lot of exercise!”
“They?” Mr. Longdon wondered. “Was his wife with him?”
“They?” Mr. Longdon thought. “Was his wife with him?”
“Dear no—he and Mr. Van.”
“Not at all—he and Mr. Van.”
“Was Mr. Van with him?”
“Was Mr. Van with him?”
“Oh no—before, alone. All over the place.”
“Oh no—before, alone. All over the place.”
Mr. Longdon had a pause so rich in appeal that when he at last spoke his question was itself like an answer. “Mr. Van has been to see you?”
Mr. Longdon had a pause so intriguing that when he finally spoke, his question felt like an answer. “Mr. Van has come to see you?”
“Yes. I wrote and asked him.”
“Yes. I wrote to him and asked.”
“Oh!” said Mr. Longdon.
“Oh!” Mr. Longdon said.
“But don’t get up.” She raised her hand. “Don’t.”
“But don’t stand up.” She held up her hand. “Don’t.”
“Why should I?” He had never budged.
“Why should I?” He had never changed his mind.
“He was most kind; stayed half an hour and, when I told him you were coming, left a good message for you.”
“He was really nice; stayed for half an hour and, when I told him you were coming, left a nice message for you.”
Mr. Longdon appeared to wait for this tribute, which was not immediately produced. “What do you call a ‘good’ message?”
Mr. Longdon seemed to expect this recognition, which wasn’t provided right away. “What do you consider a ‘good’ message?”
“I’m to make it all right with you.”
“I’m here to make things right with you.”
“To make what?”
"To create what?"
“Why, that he has not, for so long, been to see you or written to you. That he has seemed to neglect you.”
“Why hasn’t he come to see you or written to you for so long? It seems like he’s been neglecting you.”
Nanda’s visitor looked so far about as to take the neighbourhood in general into the confidence of his surprise. “To neglect ME?”
Nanda’s visitor looked around enough to share his surprise with the entire neighborhood. “Neglect ME?”
“Well, others too, I believe—with whom we’re not concerned. He has been so taken up. But you above all.”
“Well, I think there are others too, but they’re not really our focus. He has been so preoccupied. But you, more than anyone else.”
Mr. Longdon showed on this a coldness that somehow spoke for itself as the greatest with which he had ever in his life met an act of reparation and that was infinitely confirmed by his sustained immobility. “But of what have I complained?”
Mr. Longdon displayed a chill that somehow conveyed, better than words, the greatest response he had ever had to an attempt at making amends, and this was further emphasized by his unchanging stillness. “But what have I complained about?”
“Oh I don’t think he fancies you’ve complained.”
“Oh, I don’t think he cares that you’ve complained.”
“And how could he have come to see me,” he continued, “when for so many months past I’ve been so little in town?”
“And how could he have come to see me,” he continued, “when I’ve been out of town for so many months?”
He was not more ready with objections, however, than his companion had by this time become with answers. “He must have been thinking of the time of your present stay. He evidently has you much on his mind—he spoke of not having seen you.”
He wasn't any quicker with objections than his companion had become with replies. “He must have been thinking about how long you’re staying. Clearly, he has you on his mind—he mentioned that he hasn’t seen you.”
“He has quite sufficiently tried—he has left cards,” Mr. Longdon returned. “What more does he want?”
“He has done enough already—he has left his cards,” Mr. Longdon replied. “What else does he want?”
Nanda looked at him with her long grave straight-ness, which had often a play of light beyond any smile. “Oh, you know, he does want more.”
Nanda looked at him with her serious, straight gaze, which often sparkled with something more than just a smile. “Oh, you know, he wants more.”
“Then it was open to him—”
“Then it was open to him—”
“So he so strongly feels”—she quickly took him up—“that you must have felt. And therefore it is I speak for him.”
“So he feels so strongly”—she quickly interjected—“that you must have felt the same way. That's why I'm speaking for him.”
“Don’t!” said Mr. Longdon.
"Don't!" Mr. Longdon said.
“But I promised him I would.”
“But I promised him I would.”
“Don’t!” her friend repeated as in stifled pain.
"Don't!" her friend echoed, sounding like she was in pain.
She had kept for the time all her fine clearness turned to him; but she might on this have been taken as giving him up with a movement of obedience and a strange soft sigh. The smothered sound might even have represented to a listener at all initiated a consenting retreat before an effort greater than her reckoning—a retreat that was in so far the snap of a sharp tension. The next minute, none the less, she evidently found a fresh provocation in the sight of the pale and positively excessive rigour she had imposed, so that, though her friend was only accommodating himself to her wish she had a sudden impulse of criticism. “You’re proud about it—too proud!”
She had been completely focused on him for the time being; but this might have seemed like she was giving him up with a gesture of submission and a strange soft sigh. To an observer who understood, that muffled sound could have represented a reluctant retreat before a challenge greater than she expected—a retreat that was essentially a release of built-up tension. Yet, in the next moment, she clearly found new annoyance in the sight of the pale and almost excessive strictness she had enforced. Even though her friend was just trying to go along with her wishes, she suddenly felt a strong urge to criticize. “You’re being proud about it—way too proud!”
“Well, what if I am?” He looked at her with a complexity of communication that no words could have meddled with. “Pride’s all right when it helps one to bear things.”
“Well, what if I am?” He looked at her with a depth of communication that no words could interfere with. “Pride’s fine when it helps you get through things.”
“Ah,” said Nanda, “but that’s only when one wants to take the least from them. When one wants to take the most—!”
“Ah,” said Nanda, “but that’s only when you want to get the least from them. When you want to get the most—!”
“Well?”—he spoke, as she faltered, with a certain small hardness of interest.
“Well?” he said, noticing her hesitation, with a hint of cold curiosity.
She faltered, however, indeed. “Oh I don’t know how to say it.” She fairly coloured with the attempt. “One must let the sense of all that I speak of—well, all come. One must rather like it. I don’t know—but I suppose one must rather grovel.”
She hesitated, for real. “Oh, I don’t know how to put it.” She blushed while trying. “You have to get the feeling of everything I’m talking about—well, all of it. You have to kind of like it. I don’t know—but I guess you have to sort of bow down.”
Mr. Longdon, though with visible reluctance, turned it over. “That’s very fine—but you’re a woman.”
Mr. Longdon, albeit with obvious hesitation, flipped it over. “That’s really great—but you’re a woman.”
“Yes—that must make a difference. But being a woman, in such a case, has then,” Nanda went on, “its advantages.”
“Yes—that should make a difference. But being a woman, in this case,” Nanda continued, “has its advantages.”
On this point perhaps her friend might presently have been taken as relaxing. “It strikes me that even at that the advantages are mainly for others. I’m glad, God knows, that you’re not also a young man.”
On this point, maybe her friend could have been seen as a bit more relaxed. “It seems to me that even then, the benefits mostly go to others. I’m really glad, honestly, that you’re not also a young man.”
“Then we’re suited all round.”
“Then we’re all set.”
She had spoken with a promptitude that appeared again to act on him slightly as an irritant, for he met it—with more delay—by a long and derisive murmur. “Oh MY pride—!” But this she in no manner took up; so that he was left for a little to his thoughts. “That’s what you were plotting when you told me the other day that you wanted time?”
She spoke quickly, and it seemed to irritate him a bit, as he responded—with more delay—by muttering sarcastically, "Oh MY pride—!" But she didn’t engage with that at all, leaving him alone with his thoughts for a moment. "Is that what you were scheming when you said the other day that you needed time?"
“Ah I wasn’t plotting—though I was, I confess, trying to work things out. That particular idea of simply asking Mr. Van by letter to present himself—that particular flight of fancy hadn’t in fact then at all occurred to me.”
“Ah, I wasn’t planning anything—though I admit, I was trying to figure things out. The idea of just asking Mr. Van to come forward by letter—that particular thought hadn’t actually crossed my mind at all.”
“It never occurred, I’m bound to say, to ME,” said Mr. Longdon. “I’ve never thought of writing to him.”
“It never crossed my mind, I have to say, to ME,” said Mr. Longdon. “I’ve never considered writing to him.”
“Very good. But you haven’t the reasons. I wanted to attack him.”
“That's great. But you don't have the reasons. I wanted to go after him.”
“Not about me, I hope to God!” Mr. Longdon, distinctly a little paler, rejoined.
“Not about me, I hope to God!” Mr. Longdon said, looking noticeably a bit paler.
“Don’t be afraid. I think I had an instinct of how you would have taken THAT. It was about mother.”
“Don’t be afraid. I had a feeling about how you would react to that. It was about mom.”
“Oh!” said her visitor.
“Oh!” said her guest.
“He has been worse to her than to you,” she continued. “But he’ll make it all right.”
“He has treated her worse than he has treated you,” she continued. “But he’ll fix everything.”
Mr. Longdon’s attention retained its grimness. “If he has such a remedy for the more then, what has he for the less?”
Mr. Longdon's expression remained serious. "If he has a solution for the bigger issue, what does he have for the smaller one?"
Nanda, however, was but for an instant checked.
Nanda, however, was only momentarily halted.
“Oh it’s I who make it up to YOU. To mother, you see, there’s no one otherwise to make it up.”
“Oh, it’s up to me to make it up to YOU. For mother, you see, there’s no one else to make it up.”
This at first unmistakeably sounded to him too complicated for acceptance. But his face changed as light dawned. “That puts it then that you WILL come?”
This initially sounded too complicated for him to accept. But his expression changed as understanding set in. “So that means you WILL come?”
“I’ll come if you’ll take me as I am—which is what I must previously explain to you: I mean more than I’ve ever done before. But what HE means by what you call his remedy is my making you feel better about himself.”
“I’ll come if you’ll accept me as I am—which is what I need to explain to you: I mean more than I ever have before. But what HE means by what you call his remedy is me helping you feel better about him.”
The old man gazed at her. “‘Your’ doing it is too beautiful! And he could really come to you for the purpose of asking you?”
The old man looked at her. “‘Your’ doing it is so beautiful! And he could actually come to you to ask you?”
“Oh no,” said the girl briskly, “he came simply for the purpose of doing what he HAD to do. After my letter how could he not come? Then he met most kindly what I said to him for mother and what he quite understood to be all my business with him; so that his appeal to me to plead with you for—well, for his credit—was only thrown in because he had so good a chance.”
“Oh no,” the girl said quickly, “he came just to do what he had to do. After my letter, how could he not come? Then he was very understanding about what I said to him on behalf of my mother, which he clearly saw as my main reason for talking to him; so his request for me to speak to you on his behalf—well, for his reputation—was just a side thing because he had such a good opportunity.”
This speech brought Mr. Longdon abruptly to his feet, but before she could warn him again of the patience she continued to need he had already, as if what she evoked for him left him too stupefied, dropped back into submission. “The man stood there for you to render him a service?—for you to help him and praise him?”
This speech quickly got Mr. Longdon to his feet, but before she could remind him once more about the patience she still required, he had already, as if what she stirred in him made him too dazed, returned to a state of submission. “Did the man stand there for you to do him a favor? —for you to assist him and commend him?”
“Ah but it wasn’t to go out of my way, don’t you see? He knew you were presently to be here.” Her anxiety that he should understand gave her a rare strained smile. “I mustn’t make—as a request from him—too much of it, and I’ve not a doubt that, rather than that you should think any ill of him for wishing me to say a word, he would gladly be left with whatever bad appearance he may actually happen to have.” She pulled up on these words as with a quick sense of their really, by their mere sound, putting her in deeper; and could only give her friend one of the looks that expressed: “If I could trust you not to assent even more than I want, I should say ‘You know what I mean!’” She allowed him at all events—or tried to allow him—no time for uttered irony before going on: “He was everything you could have wished; quite as beautiful about YOU—”
“Ah, but it wasn’t to go out of my way, don’t you see? He knew you were supposed to be here.” Her anxiety that he should understand gave her a rare, strained smile. “I shouldn’t make—on his behalf—a big deal out of it, and I’m sure that rather than you thinking poorly of him for wanting me to say something, he would prefer to be left with whatever bad impression he might actually have.” She hesitated, realizing that her words, by their mere sound, were pulling her in deeper; and she could only give her friend a look that expressed: “If I could trust you not to agree even more than I want, I would say ‘You know what I mean!’” She allowed him, at least—or tried to allow him—no time for irony before continuing: “He was everything you could have wished; just as beautiful about YOU—”
“As about you?”—Mr. Longdon took her up.
“As for you?” — Mr. Longdon replied.
She demurred. “As about mother.” With which she turned away as if it handsomely settled the question.
She hesitated. “As for my mother.” With that, she turned away as if it had neatly settled the matter.
But it only left him, as she went to the window, sitting there sombre. “I like, you know,” he brought out as his eyes followed her, “your saying you’re not proud! Thank God you ARE, my dear. Yes—it’s better for us.”
But it only left him, as she went to the window, sitting there quietly. “I like, you know,” he said as his eyes followed her, “that you say you’re not proud! Thank God you ARE, my dear. Yes—it’s better for us.”
At this, after a moment, in her place, she turned round to him. “I’m glad I’m anything—whatever you may call it and though I can’t call it the same—that’s good for YOU.”
At that, after a moment, she turned to him. “I’m glad I’m something—whatever you want to call it, even if I can’t call it the same—that’s good for YOU.”
He said nothing more for a little, as if by such a speech something in him were simplified and softened. “It would be good for me—by which I mean it would be easier for me—if you didn’t quite so immensely care for him.”
He didn't say anything else for a moment, as if that statement had made something in him simpler and lighter. "It would be good for me—what I mean is it would be easier for me—if you didn’t care for him so much."
“Oh!” came from Nanda with an accent of attenuation at once so precipitate and so vague that it only made her attitude at first rather awkward. “Oh!” she immediately repeated, but with an increase of the same effect. After which, conscious, she made, as if to save herself, a quick addition. “Dear Mr. Longdon, isn’t it rather yourself most—?”
“Oh!” Nanda exclaimed, her tone suddenly soft and vague, which made her seem a bit awkward at first. “Oh!” she repeated immediately, but with an even greater sense of that same effect. Then, aware of herself, she quickly added, “Dear Mr. Longdon, isn’t it really you who—?”
“It would be easier for me,” he went on, heedless, “if you didn’t, my poor child, so wonderfully love him.”
“It would be easier for me,” he continued, not paying attention, “if you didn’t love him so wonderfully, my poor child.”
“Ah but I don’t—please believe me when I assure you I DON’T!” she broke out. It burst from her, flaring up, in a queer quaver that ended in something queerer still—in her abrupt collapse, on the spot, into the nearest chair, where she choked with a torrent of tears. Her buried face could only after a moment give way to the flood, and she sobbed in a passion as sharp and brief as the flurry of a wild thing for an instant uncaged; her old friend meantime keeping his place in the silence broken by her sound and distantly—across the room—closing his eyes to his helplessness and her shame. Thus they sat together while their trouble both conjoined and divided them. She recovered herself, however, with an effort worthy of her fall and was on her feet again as she stammeringly spoke and angrily brushed at her eyes. “What difference in the world does it make—what difference ever?” Then clearly, even with the words, her checked tears suffered her to see how it made the difference that he too had been crying; so that “I don’t know why you mind!” she thereupon wailed with extravagance.
“Ah but I don’t—please believe me when I say I DON’T!” she exclaimed. It burst out of her, rising in a strange tremor that ended in something even stranger—her sudden collapse into the nearest chair, where she was overwhelmed by a flood of tears. Her buried face only gradually gave way to the torrent, and she sobbed with a intensity as sharp and brief as a wild creature momentarily freed from its cage; her old friend, meanwhile, remained silent, closing his eyes in response to his helplessness and her shame from across the room. They sat together like that, their troubles both connecting and separating them. However, she gathered herself with an effort that matched her fall and was soon on her feet again, stammering and angrily wiping at her eyes. “What difference does it make—what difference ever?” Then, with clarity, as her tears subsided, she realized how it mattered that he too had been crying, so she lamented extravagantly, “I don’t know why you care!”
“You don’t know what I would have done for him. You don’t know, you don’t know!” he repeated—while she looked as if she naturally couldn’t—as with a renewal of his dream of beneficence and of the soreness of his personal wound.
“You don’t know what I would have done for him. You don’t know, you don’t know!” he repeated, while she looked as if she genuinely couldn’t, caught up in his renewed dream of kindness and the pain of his personal hurt.
“Well, but HE does you justice—he knows. So it shows, so it shows—!”
"Well, he gives you the credit you deserve—he knows. It’s clear, it’s clear—!"
But in this direction too, unable to say what it showed, she had again broken down and again could only hold herself and let her companion sit there. “Ah Nanda, Nanda!” he deeply murmured; and the depth of the pity was, vainly and blindly, as the depth of a reproach.
But in this direction too, unable to express what it revealed, she had again broken down and could only hold herself together while letting her companion sit there. “Ah Nanda, Nanda!” he murmured deeply; and the depth of his pity felt, in vain and blindly, like a deep reproach.
“It’s I—it’s I, therefore,” she said as if she must then so look at it with him; “it’s I who am the horrible impossible and who have covered everything else with my own impossibility. For some different person you COULD have done what you speak of, and for some different person you can do it still.”
“It’s me—it’s me, I suppose,” she said as if she had to look at it with him; “it’s me who is the terrible impossible one and who has overshadowed everything else with my own impossibility. For someone else, you COULD have done what you’re talking about, and for someone else, you can still do it.”
He stared at her with his barren sorrow. “A person different from him?”
He looked at her with his empty sadness. “Someone different from him?”
“A person different from ME!”
“A person who's not ME!”
“And what interest have I in any such person?”
“And what do I care about someone like that?”
“But your interest in me—you see well enough where THAT lands us.”
“But your interest in me—you can clearly see where THAT gets us.”
Mr. Longdon now got to his feet and somewhat stiffly remained; after which, for all answer, “You say you WILL come then?” he asked. Then as—seemingly with her last thought—she kept silent: “You understand clearly, I take it, that this time it’s never again to leave me—or to BE left.”
Mr. Longdon stood up and somewhat stiffly stayed that way; then he asked, “So you say you WILL come then?” When she remained silent, seemingly with her last thought, he added, “You understand clearly, I assume, that this time it’s never again to leave me—or to BE left.”
“I understand,” she presently replied. “Never again. That,” she continued, “is why I asked you for these days.”
“I understand,” she said. “Never again. That’s why I asked you for these days.”
“Well then, since you’ve taken them—”
“Well then, since you’ve taken them—”
“Ah but have YOU?” said Nanda. They were close to each other now, and with a tenderness of warning that was helped by their almost equal stature she laid her hand on his shoulder. “What I did more than anything else write to him for,” she had now regained her clearness enough to explain, “was that—with whatever idea you had—you should see for yourself how he could come and go.”
“Ah, but have YOU?” Nanda said. They were now standing close together, and with a gentle warning, helped by their similar height, she placed her hand on his shoulder. “More than anything else I wrote to him for,” she had regained enough clarity to explain, “was that—with whatever idea you had—you should see for yourself how he could come and go.”
“And what good was that to do me? HADN’T I seen for myself?”
“And what good was that to me? HAVEN'T I seen for myself?”
“Well—you’ve seen once more. Here he was. I didn’t care what he thought. Here I brought him. And his reasons remain.”
“Well—you’ve seen it again. Here he is. I didn’t care what he thought. I brought him here. And his reasons still stand.”
She kept her eyes on her companion’s face, but his own now and afterwards seemed to wander far. “What do I care for his reasons so long as they’re not mine?”
She focused on her companion’s face, but his seemed to drift away, both then and later. “What do I care about his reasons as long as they’re not mine?”
She thought an instant, still holding him gently and as if for successful argument. “But perhaps you don’t altogether understand them.”
She paused for a moment, still holding him gently as if trying to make a convincing point. “But maybe you don’t fully understand them.”
“And why the devil, altogether, SHOULD I?”
“And why on earth, should I?”
“Ah because you distinctly want to,” said Nanda ever so kindly. “You’ve admitted as much when we’ve talked—”
“Ah, because you really want to,” Nanda said kindly. “You’ve admitted it when we’ve talked—”
“Oh but when HAVE we talked?” he sharply interrupted.
“Oh, but when have we talked?” he interrupted sharply.
This time he had challenged her so straight that it was her own look that strayed. “When?”
This time he had confronted her so directly that it was her own gaze that wandered. “When?”
“When.”
"When."
She hesitated. “When HAVEN’T we?”
She hesitated. “When haven't we?”
“Well, YOU may have: if that’s what you call talking—never saying a word. But I haven’t. I’ve only to do at any rate, in the way of reasons, with my own.”
“Well, YOU might think so: if that's what you call talking—never saying a word. But I haven't. I only have to deal with my own reasons, at least.”
“And yours too then remain? Because, you know,” the girl pursued, “I AM like that.”
“And yours too, then? Because, you know,” the girl continued, “I AM like that.”
“Like what?”
"Like what?"
“Like what he thinks.” Then so gravely that it was almost a supplication, “Don’t tell me,” she added, “that you don’t KNOW what he thinks. You do know.”
“Like what he thinks.” Then, so seriously that it was almost a plea, “Don’t tell me,” she added, “that you don’t KNOW what he thinks. You do know.”
Their eyes, on that strange ground, could meet at last, and the effect of it was presently for Mr. Longdon. “I do know.”
Their eyes, on that unfamiliar ground, could finally meet, and the impact of it was immediate for Mr. Longdon. “I do know.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Well!” He raised his hands and took her face, which he drew so close to his own that, as she gently let him, he could kiss her with solemnity on the forehead. “Come!” he then very firmly said—quite indeed as if it were a question of their moving on the spot.
“Well!” He raised his hands and took her face, bringing it so close to his own that, as she softly allowed it, he could solemnly kiss her on the forehead. “Come!” he then firmly said—almost as if it were a matter of them moving right then and there.
It literally made her smile, which, with a certain compunction, she immediately corrected by doing for him in the pressure of her lips to his cheek what he had just done for herself. “To-day?” she more seriously asked.
It genuinely made her smile, which, feeling a bit guilty, she quickly fixed by doing for him what he had just done for her, pressing her lips to his cheek. “Today?” she asked more seriously.
He looked at his watch. “To-morrow.”
He checked his watch. “Tomorrow.”
She paused, but clearly for assent. “That’s what I mean by your taking me as I am. It IS, you know, for a girl—extraordinary.”
She paused, but clearly for agreement. “That’s what I mean by you accepting me as I am. It is, you know, pretty extraordinary for a girl.”
“Oh I know what it is!” he exclaimed with an odd fatigue in his tenderness.
“Oh, I know what it is!” he said, his tenderness tinged with an unusual weariness.
But she continued, with the shadow of her scruple, to explain. “We’re many of us, we’re most of us—as you long ago saw and showed you felt—extraordinary now. We can’t help it. It isn’t really our fault. There’s so much else that’s extraordinary that if we’re in it all so much we must naturally be.” It was all obviously clearer to her than ever yet, and her sense of it found renewed expression; so that she might have been, as she wound up, a very much older person than her friend. “Everything’s different from what it used to be.”
But she kept going, despite her hesitation, to explain. “There are many of us, most of us—as you saw long ago and felt—you know, it's extraordinary now. We can't help it. It’s not really our fault. There's so much else that's extraordinary that being surrounded by it, we can’t help but be extraordinary ourselves.” It was clearly more obvious to her than ever, and her understanding found a new way to express itself; by the time she finished, she seemed much older than her friend. “Everything’s different from what it used to be.”
“Yes, everything,” he returned with an air of final indoctrination. “That’s what he ought to have recognised.”
“Yes, everything,” he replied with a tone of complete certainty. “That’s what he should have realized.”
“As YOU have?” Nanda was once more—and completely now—enthroned in high justice. “Oh he’s more old-fashioned than you.”
“As YOU have?” Nanda was again—and completely now—seated in high authority. “Oh, he’s more old-school than you.”
“Much more,” said Mr. Longdon with a queer face.
“Much more,” said Mr. Longdon with a strange expression.
“He tried,” the girl went on—“he did his best. But he couldn’t. And he’s so right—for himself.”
“He tried,” the girl continued—“he did his best. But he couldn’t. And he’s totally right—for himself.”
Her visitor, before meeting this, gathered in his hat and stick, which for a minute occupied his attention. “He ought to have married—!”
Her visitor, before meeting this, adjusted his hat and stick, which occupied his attention for a moment. “He should have gotten married—!”
“Little Aggie? Yes,” said Nanda.
“Little Aggie? Yep,” said Nanda.
They had gained the door, where Mr. Longdon again met her eyes. “And then Mitchy—!”
They had reached the door, where Mr. Longdon once more met her gaze. “And then Mitchy—!”
But she checked him with a quick gesture. “No—not even then!”
But she stopped him with a quick gesture. “No—not even then!”
So again before he went they were for a minute confronted. “Are you anxious about Mitchy?”
So once more before he left, they faced each other for a moment. “Are you worried about Mitchy?”
She faltered, but at last brought it out. “Yes. Do you see? There I am.”
She hesitated, but finally said it. “Yes. Do you see? That’s me.”
“I see. There we are. Well,” said Mr. Longdon—“to-morrow.”
“I see. There we are. Well,” said Mr. Longdon—“tomorrow.”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!